Highschool Dragon: Harem Legion

by Wildcard25

Rating: mature
Tags: Romance, Spike, Comedy, Starlight Glimmer, Adventure, Crossover, Sex, Human, Sunset Shimmer, Anthro, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 326403

Spike and his harem are back to take on bigger and stronger threats to both his world and Equestria

Dragon/Harem King Spike Drake and his bevy of beauties; the Elements of Harmony are back, and this time the threats are vast and tougher. Join Spike and his girls, as they take on a new crop of enemies and monsters, all while going about their daily life as college students, and more ladies falling for the charm of the dragon boy.

Spike and the girls are over 18 years.

Rated for sexual situations, some language, and humor

Story Cover made by xXAngeLuciferXx here, too explicit to be on full display: Highschool Dragon: Harem Legion

Published 2019-08-28 03:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2023-05-29 17:07:58 UTC

Royal Summon

Author's Note

Sorry it's been awhile, but the artist who drew up my first story's cover art told me to wait until he finished the cover art for this story. Though the cover art for this is more explicit to be on full display, but you'll find the link to it in this story's description.

Royal Summon

One morning at the apartment complex, in Spike's bedroom the young hero was currently in bed with Rarity and Sunset Shimmer on either side of him snuggling up close. Spike's eyes opened up, and he yawned, “I really don't like mornings,” he said to himself, before looking down at the two girls cuddling with him, “But this makes waking up worth it.”

Eventually Rarity and Sunset started waking up and yawned, before Rarity spoke up, “Ah, what a glorious morning.”

“You said it,” Sunset agreed, as she stretched her arms up, and looked at Spike, “Good morning, Spike.”

“Good morning, Sunset.” he greeted back.

“And how did you sleep, darling?” Rarity asked, as she rested her head up against Spike's chest.

“I slept perfectly.” Spike answered.

“I'm so glad to hear,” Rarity said, as she brought her head up from his chest and faced him, “Now then, let's start the day with a good morning kiss.”

Rarity puckered up and planted her lips onto Spike's and they kissed with fresh morning passion. When they parted, Spike spoke, “I love getting those in the morning.”

“Really?” Rarity asked slyly, “Even more than this?” Rarity sat up to reveal her bare breasts to Spike. Spike was mesmerized by the voluptuous airbags, and suddenly found his face planted right in the canyon of them.

Taking the hint Spike began to motor boat them, much to Rarity's enjoyment, “Now this is a wake up call!” Spike panted, while motorboating Rarity's rack.

Rarity giggled at Spike's childish behavior and how good being motor boated felt, “Oh, Spikey-Wikey, you're such a charmer.”

Sunset pouted while watching the two openly display their affection, “Alright, Rarity, that's enough for you,” she pulled Spike over and kissed him, “How's that for a wake up call?” she smirked.

“I always do enjoy your fiery passion.” Spike admitted through a pant.

“I know. So do I.” Sunset smirked, as she pulled Spike's face into her own breasts where he motor boated her as well.

'What a perfect way to wake up!' Spike thought to himself in excitement, until the door opened, and they saw Twilight standing in the door way in her pajamas.

“Well, you three seem to be enjoying yourselves this morning.” she said glaring at them.

“Twilight!” Spike cried, as he sat up straight, “Uh, good morning?”

“Yes, good morning, Twilight.” Rarity greeted pleasantly, while winking.

“What's up?” Sunset asked.

“We're being called to Canterlot asap, so I suggest you all get yourselves ready.” she answered.

“Called to Canterlot?” Rarity asked in surprise.

“But it's a Saturday!” Spike complained.

Twilight sighed, “I know, I'm not so fond of that either, but what can ya do?”

“So true.” Sunset admitted.

“Come on, Spike, you're joining me in the bath.” Twilight spoke to her man.

“On it.” Spike got out of bed and followed Twilight, while Rarity and Sunset giggled at how jealous Twilight looked when she saw the three of them together.

Soon the whole group was gathered before a portal and stepped through it. When they exited it they found themselves in their pony forms, and Spike in dragon form. They looked up at Canterlot Castle and began walking inside.

They walked through the halls before seeing the chambers doors to the throne room. And waiting for them were the two besties Lyra and Bonbon, along with royal Guard Fleur; all three of which being part of Spike's harem.

“Hey, guys!” Lyra cheered.

“Good to see you!” Bonbon cheered, as the girls embraced their friends.

“Good to see you girls too.” Pinkie replied equally excited.

The besties looked at Spike and smiled brightly, “Spike!” they group hugged and kissed him, much to his delight.

“How're you girls doing?” Spike inquired.

“We're doing great, Spike.” Lyra answered.

“How about yourself?” Bonbon wondered.

“Doing perfect as well,” Spike replied, until Fleur walked up to him and removed her helmet. Spike gazed in awe at the beautiful royal guard/model and spoke to her, “Cara Mia.”

“Mon cher.” Fleur replied, and the two kissed passionately.

The girls giggled at Spike and Fleur's pet names for each other.

Waiting for them were the Royal sisters themselves, Discord, Shining Armor, Cadence, and Flurry Heart who was at least ten years old now.

Fleur addressed the royal ones, “Your excellencies. Our guests have arrived.”

“Twilight!” Flurry cheered, as she flew over to Twilight and embraced her.

“Good to see you, Flurry.” Twilight embraced her niece.

The kid looked to Spike and hugged him, “Uncle Spike!”

“Hey, kiddo. You're looking good.” Spike ruffled Flurry's head.

Shining Armor and cadence approached, as the Princess of love spoke to the young married couple, “And how have the two of you been as of late?”

“We're doing great, Cadence.” Twilight answered.

“This guy ain't giving you trouble, is he?” Shining teased Spike, as he hold him close.

“You insult me by asking that.” Spike scowled.

“Yes, Shining Armor. I'll have none of your sass directed at my husband.” Twilight scolded him.

“Come on, Twily, you know I'm kidding.” Shining chuckled.

Celestia spoke to the group, “We're glad to see you all could make it.”

“Yeah. How long has it been since we all got together?” Discord asked.

“Too long from the looks of it.” Rarity answered, while noticing the redesign of the throne room.

“Love what you've done to the place.” Spike admitted.

“Thank you,” Luna replied, “We felt our throne room should have a little touch up.”

“This is little?” Starlight asked rhetorically, while looking at the complete redesign throne room.

Applejack spoke up, “So what can we for ya, your excellencies?”

“Need some baddies to fight off?” Rainbow asked while getting psyched.

“Actually, we're preparing for a ball in welcoming the delegates from the other lands,” Celestia explained, “In fact, we're inviting more than just the delegates you've all met last time we held conference years ago.”

“Really?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, yes,” Luna confirmed, “This time around we're inviting even more representatives of the various other creatures in Equestria and beyond.”

“That sounds like a real big deal.” Sunset noted.

“Given the state of how things have been over the last three years with mostly monster sightings, we must still be prepared for the worst and build more alliances.” Celestia explained.

“I hear that,” Spike agreed, “Better to have allies than enemies.”

“And we could use your help in setting the castle up for their arrival.” Luna requested.

“Say no more, we'd be honored to help you.” Twilight answered.

“And I love decorating!” Pinkie cheered.

“If we all pitch it, we'll get it done like that.” Sunset snapped her fingers.

“Just direct us to the ballroom, and we'll get started right away.” Rarity said.

“We knew we could count on all of you.” Celestia smiled.

“Come on, team. Let's get to work.” Twilight instructed the group who proceeded to the ballroom.

The team started decorating the ballroom and setting things up for when the delegates would arrive tomorrow evening. Of course with Rarity she truly had to make sure everything looked fabulous, and with Twilight being the perfectionist she was had to make sure everything was in perfect condition and in their right place.

After everything was set up, Spike and the girls collapsed into a pile in the middle of the ballroom looking tired.

“Sunset, you were way off with your timing.” Rainbow told the girl.

“Don't start.” Sunset replied not wanting any lip.

The sisters walked in and looked around, “Nicely done.” Luna said.

“Oh, yes. The delegates will feel welcomed for sure.” Celestia agreed.

“We're glad you think so, Princesses.” Twilight answered feeling tired.

“I believe it's best you all stay here tonight and rest up.” The Princess of the Sun suggested.

"Thanks, Princess.” Spike yawned, as the group picked themselves up and headed for the guest rooms.

That night, Spike was laying in bed in one of the guest bedrooms thinking to himself, “Different delegates, huh? Well, I know I can be looking forward to seeing Ember, but I wonder what other delegates representing what other creatures will be making an appearance?” suddenly there was a knock at his door, “Who is it?”

The door opened to reveal Twilight and Fleur, both wearing translucent nightgowns, “Twilight? Fleur? What're you two doing here?”

“We're here to sleep with you, silly.” Twilight smiled.

“Oui,” Fleur agreed, “It has been quite a while since I last shared a bed with you, mon amour.”

“True.” Spike admitted, as the two mares climbed onto the bed and crawled up to their shared lover.

“I have seen what you and the others did for the ballroom, Spike. I am deeply impressed at what you've all done.” Fleur said.

“When me and the girls work together there's nothing we can't accomplish. Right, Twilight?”

“That's right.” Twilight confirmed.

“Before we turn in, I think it's only right the three of us have a little fun tonight.” Fleur said, as she and Twilight removed their nightgowns to reveal their lingerie which started Spike's manhood up.

“Oh, yes.” Spike panted, as Twilight got behind him and made him lay the back of his head onto her breasts.

“Let's make sure you're nice and comfy.” Twilight said soothingly, as she rubbed her hands all down Spike's bare chest.

As Spike relaxed under the comfort of his beloved princess wife, Fleur had straddled him and reached behind her back undoing her bra. Spike watched as the garment dropped leaving Fleur's voluptuous rack on full display for him.

Fleur looked at Spike seeing how speechless he looked, and knew how to further seduce him. She cupped her breasts together and spoke sultry to him, “Did you miss these, Spike? Did you? Because they missed you.” she played with her breasts some more which continued to please Spike to no end.

As Fleur got closer to Spike, so did her breasts. The beautiful airbags started inching closer and closer to Spike who felt like he was on his way to motor boat her. However, he suddenly found Fleur's left nipple get popped into his mouth. Knowing what he had to do, he proceeded to suck on it as if he were an infant again. Fleur moaned at how good it felt, before taking Spike's left hand and planted it on her right breast so he could feel her up.

“That's it, baby.” Fleur cooed like a mommy to her baby.

'Oh, this is the good stuff.' Spike thought to himself in joy.

Fleur giggled at how Spike looked, before speaking to Twilight, “Oh, Twilight, isn't he adorable when he's being pampered?”

Twilight smiled, “Yes. Seeing him look so happy makes me feel happy too.”

“And I'm happy being with the both of you.” Fleur added, before she reached over to Twilight and pressed her lips against hers.

Twilight was taken aback by this, but found herself melting into the beautiful feeling of their soft lips against each others. As the two kissed, Spike still sucking on Fleur's rack was gazing up at the passionate make out between the two girls, and felt double pleasured.

Meanwhile that very night far from Equestria, an couple of airships were flying through the sky. On board one was the Storm King and Tempest. They looked out into the distance, as the ape man spoke to his follower, “How soon until we reach Canterlot?”

“We should be there by tomorrow afternoon sir.” Tempest answered.

“Damn, I was hoping we'd be there earlier,” Storm king grumbled, “No matter, at least this means we don't have to do early fighting. I take pride in my sleep. Speaking of, time for me to hit the sack. Night, Tempest.” he went inside the blimp.

Tempest looked out into the distance and thought, 'Soon Equestria will see just what I can do.' she squinted her eyes.

The Leaders in Equestria

As the sun rose over Equestria, inside Spike's guest room he along with Twilight and Fleur. The three stirred before opening their eyes to see it was a new day.

“Morning, ladies.” Spike greeted the two.

“Good morning, Spike.” Twilight and Fleur said together.

“So I guess today's the day for the Big Gathering, huh?” the dragon inquired.

“That's right,” Fleur confirmed, “In fact, I better hurry and get ready.” she got out of bed and put her lingerie back on, before putting her nightgown over it.

“So I guess, we'll see you at the meeting, huh?” Spike asked.

“Indeed. Until then, mon cher.” Fleur said, as she and Spike kissed, before the royal guard mare slipped out of the room.

Twilight spoke to her husband, “Come on, Spike. We need to get ready too.”

“Oh, can't we stay in bed for just a bit longer?” Spike complained.

Twilight giggled at Spike's behavior, “I'm sorry, but you know duty calls. Come on, a nice shower will do us both some good.”

“Ok.” Spike answered, as they got out of bed and headed for the private bathroom.

Later on, outside the castle, several other creatures were showing up accompanied by their own guards or escort. Spike and his girls watched as so many familiar faces started showing up from previous summits they attended too. There was Haakim and Amira from Saddle Arabia and Duke Kyrippos II and Duchess Ice Mirror from Maretonia.

Following them was who else but the Cat lady Catrina and her lover Rep the shape-shifting lizard. After her reformation and making peace with the Saddle Arabians, Catrina returned home to Abyssinia; home of the cat people. It took some convincing, but eventually she worked her way up to become the new ruler of her kind. As Catrina passed by Spike and the girls she waved with Rep, and the group waved back to them.

Following Catrina was Dragon Lord Ember and her personal guard Garble, “Hey, Ember!” Spike greeted her.

“Hey, Spike!” Ember cheered, as the two embraced and kissed.

“Glad you could make it.” Twilight greeted.

“Wouldn't have missed it, fellow bride.” Ember replied.

“Ember, you and Spike haven't officially married yet.” Twilight reminded her.

“Hey, it's inevitable.” Ember replied like it was no big.

Fluttershy turned to Garble, “Hello, Garble. How's your poetry coming along?”

Garble answered, “Oh, it's going great. I've been hard at work coming up with some fresh new rhymes.”

“Well, you keep at what you do best, Gar-Gar!” Spike joked.

Garble grumbled, “I can't believe Smolder would call me by that in front of you guys.” Ember and Garble followed the others.

They saw approaching were two female figures that looked part pony and part eagle. The tallest wore a headpiece signifying her leadership. Her coat was light fuchsiaish gray, her eyes were strong magenta, and her mane and tail were gradient of brilliant fuchsia to strong mulberry. The shorter one had light gambogeish gray, her mane and tail were light arctic blue, and her eyes were brilliant cyan.

Spike looked at the two in wonder and blushed at their bust sizes. The tallest one had a rack size on par with Princess Celestia, and the shorter one's bust was comparable to Pinkie Pie's. Twilight decided to explain to her husband about the two, “That's Queen Novo and Princess Skystar of the Hippogriffs/Seaponies.”

“Hippogriffs and Seaponies?” Spike wondered.

“Those pieces around their necks are from a special pearl that allows them to shift between either form.” Twilight said motioning to the shard they had around their necks.

The mother and daughter stopped before the group, as the Queen spoke, “Princess Twilight, so wonderful to meet the pupil of Princess Celestia.”

“Thank you your majesty.” Twilight replied respectively.

Skystar looked to Spike and gasped, “Oh, my gosh! Mom, do you know who this is?!” she crowded Spike, “This is Spike Drake, the vessel to the legendary Dragon King. Right here!”

“Alright, Skystar, dial it back,” Novo calmed her daughter before getting a good look at Spike, while the dragon felt nervous at how close she was getting, “Mm, quite the handsome dragon this one.” she smirked, while batting her eyes.

“Uh, thank you, your highness.” Spike answered quickly while looking awkward.

"We have so got to get together and make seashell necklaces!" Skystar beamed.

"You can do that later," Novo told her daughter, "We'll see you all at the meeting.” Novo said, as she and her daughter proceeded.

“Nice one, Spike.” Rainbow nudged his shoulder.

“Shut it.” Spike replied.

Coming up was a big hairy Yak wearing a viking helmet, “Is that a yak?” Spike asked them.

“Prince Rutherford of Yakyakistan,” Twilight explained, “The yaks are very proud creatures, and love stomping around. But when they get mad you don't want to be the one on the receiving end of their anger.”

Spike gulped, as the yak approached. Twilight spoke up to him, “Greetings, Prince Rutherford. We hope your travel from Yakyakistan wasn't too much trouble.”

“Yak needed good exercise,” The Yak ruler began in a tough voice, “Haven't traveled far in many moons. And it's nice to get in warmer weather every now and then.”

“I take it it's always cold up in Yakyakistan?” Spike guessed.

“Always.” Rutherford explained, before getting good look at Spike, “Are you Dragon King that ponies in Equestria talk about?”

“Depends, does that make you happy or sad?” Spike asked nervously, hoping it wasn't the third emotion he didn't wanna list off.

Though Rutherford's eyes were covered by his thick shaggy hair, Spike could feel as if the ruler was glaring deeply at him, until he let out a joyful laugh, “Not even flinching. Dragon king vessel must be pretty strong body and mind.”

Spike relaxed seeing the yak ruler didn't seem so bad replied, “Thank you, sir. Coming from a strong looking yak like you means a lot.”

“We should get together after meeting for special Yak Drink.” Rutherford suggested while wrapping an arm around Spike practically breaking his body.

“Sounds like a plan.” Spike groaned from the tight grip. Rutherford released Spike and followed the other delegates.

Walking over was their ally Scorpan who aided them in helping defeat his older brother Tirek, “Hey, Scorpan, what's up?” Rainbow greeted.

“All is well, my friends. I haven't seen you all since Spike and Twilight's wedding.” Scorpan recalled.

“Yeah, you really spent a lot of time at the open Apple Cider bar.” Applejack joked.

“Hey, I have good tastes.” Scorpan replied in defense.

“Yeah, we know.” Rainbow agreed.

“See you inside.” Spike said, as Scorpan went into the room.

“He certainly seems to be doing ok.” Rarity noted.

“Especially since he had to assume command over his old homeland once Tirek was gone.” Starlight added.

They saw approaching next looked like two ponies but slightly different. They had bushier manes that wrapped around their heads, slightly longer ears, curved/branching horns, scaly carapaces on their muzzles and backs, thin tails, and tufted, cloven hooves.

The tallest of them was about Princess Celestia's height, and had a bust size equal to the Princess of the Suns. Her coat was amberish gray with light goldish gray scales, her mane and tail were moderate opal and grayish turquoise, her horn was dark and moderate crimson, and her eyes were moderate amaranth.

The second of the two was the same height as Spike and the girls, and her bust size was on par with Rarity's. Her coat was light goldish gray with grayish apple green scales, her mane and tail were moderate tangelo, her horn was dark and moderate crimson, and her eyes were moderate gold.'

“What kind of ponies are they?” Spike asked Twilight.

“They're actually kirin, Spike.” Starlight answered.

“Kirin?” Spike asked Twilight who nodded and explained.

“They're a peaceful tribe known for their kindness and truth speaking. They're very cultural with singing, theater, and so much more. But whenever they get angry they turn into Nirik; creatures of fire and rage.”

“Whoa.” Spike gasped.

“But that was long ago,” Twilight explained, “Over time, the Kirin have learned to harness their anger and transform into Nirik at will without losing sight of themselves.”

“Thank goodness,” Applejack said, “You can imagine the fires they'd start around their homes?”

The two kirin stopped before the group, as the tallest one spoke, “Greeting Princess Twilight and friends. I am Rain Shine, leader of the kirin.”

“Welcome, ma'am.” Twilight greeted, as the others bowed their heads to her.

Suddenly the second kirin spoke up, “Hi there! I'm Autumn Blaze. Wow, sorry, but I am so excited to meet other ponies, and a dragon too. Oh, my gosh, and not just any dragon. Spike Drake the vessel of the dragon king!” she shook everyone's hands wildly.

“Spirited one, ain't she?” Applejack asked Pinkie Pie who was smiling and answered.

“I like her.”

Rain Shine approached Spike and spoke, “It's an honor to finally meet you, Spike. Much like your friends here, your reputation has stretched to our very village. You are indeed a hero to Equestria.”

“Yeah. I get that all the time.” Spike said sheepishly.

“Ohmygosh! I have so many questions I wanna ask you right now!” Autumn Blaze told him with excitement, while Spike blushed upon close contact.

“There'll be plenty of time for that after the meeting, Autumn,” Rain Shine calmed her, “For now, let's go and see the others.”

“Oh, ok,” Autumn sighed, before looking at Spike, “See you later.” she followed Rain shine who smiled at Spike.

“Some dragon sure is popular.” Pinkie nudged Spike's shoulder.

“Please don't.” Spike replied, while trying to keep his hormones in control.

Approaching then was an elderly griffin wearing a fez. He stopped and hacked a bit. Seeing this Fluttershy and Spike ran over to him, “Are you alright, sir? Do you need a doctor?” Fluttershy asked in concern.

The griffin stopped hacking and answered, “Nope. Just needed to get something out of my digestive track. Gone now.”

“So, who're you?” Spike asked.

“Name's Gruff, Grampa Gruff. I came here all the way from Griffinstone.” the elder bird explained.

“Home of the griffins.” Sunset noted.

“Right you are, little lady,” Gruff replied, “They insisted on sending some other griffin in my place. I say no way to that! I may be an old bird, but I ain't helpless!”

“Yeah, so you've told every creature we passed coming here.” came a girl's voice. As they saw a female griffin approach. She looked to the group, and spoke, “Name's Gilda. I volunteered to accompany Grampa Gruff.”

“Must've been tiring listening to him ramble on and on all the way here.” Spike joked.

“You have no idea.” Gilda replied.

“Enough sassin', Gilda,” Gruff scolded her, “Now let's get this here meetin' over with.” he wheezed while entering the chamber.

“Quite a menagerie, of creatures showing up for this summit.” Spike told the girls.

“Oh, I know. It just goes to show just how many types of creatures live here in Equestria.” Rarity agreed.

Fluttershy looked ahead and gasped in shock, “There's one type I hadn't counted on!”

The group looked ahead and saw six snake creatures approaching. Their bottom halves were tails while they had arms and claws. Each lead snake was carrying a golden snake staff with a colored jewel in the center.

The first of them looked like an anaconda that had glowing light violet eyes, four large fangs, and a very long curvy neck. He had purple skin, with black markings along his chest and forehead, light blue gems on his head and chest, purple claws, and had a long tail instead of legs. Accompanying him was another snake creature like him only with a shorter neck and had green eyes.

The second who appeared to be a boa constrictor looked a little heavyset and was black and orange with yellow eyes, spikes on the top of his head.

The third who appeared to be a spitting cobra who had white spikes and tusks on his head, as well as four yellow eyes. His body was dark green with black, red, and lime green markings.

The next snake looked like a pit viper and had red and white body markings and sharp fangs, but what was most shocking was that it had two heads.

The fifth snake looked like an Indian cobra and it had a cobra head with red eyes that had a ripple pattern in them. Its body was blue with yellow and light to medium gray coloring on its belly.

The sixth and final snake had a teal body and red eyes, and looked sort of like an Indian cobra as well.

Accompanying each of them was another snake that looked similar to them, only the ones accompanying the Anaconda Snake and sixth snake had tails, while the ones accompanying the other four had legs.

“What are they?” Spike gasped in shock.

“Serpentine (Ser-pen-TEEN),” Twilight answered, “They come from the kingdom of Ouroborus. They're divided up into six tribes. Anacondrai, Hypnobrai, Fangpyre, Constrictai, Venomari, and Pyro Viper. The ones with tails are considered the generals of each individual tribe.”

“I hope they're friendly.” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Keep it together.” Applejack whispered, as the snakes stopped before them.

The purple one spoke up sounding pleasant, “Well, if it isn't the famous Princess Twilight, the dragon king vessel Spike Drake, and their friends the Elements of Harmony. What a treat.” the other snakes chuckled.

“Welcome, generals. If you would be so kind to tell us your names, we'd very much appreciate it.” Twilight spoke to them.

“But of course,” the purple one began, “I am General Pythor of the Anacondrai tribe. And this is my second in command Lieutenant Arcturus.”

“A pleasure.” the lieutenant bowed his head.

The first of the Indian cobra's spoke, “I am General Skales of the Hypnobrai.” he hissed, “And my guard Mezmo.”

“Hello.”

The green snake spoke up, “I am General Acidicus of the Venomari tribe. And this is my guard Spitz.”

“Greetings.” the snake bowed his head.

The black heavyset snake spoke, “I am General Skalidor of the Constrictai. And this is Chunk.” he motioned to his guard.

“Charmed.” he greeted.

“I am Fangtom... General of the Fangpyre tribe,” the two snake heads said taking turns, “And this is Fang.” he motioned to his guard who only had one head.

The final general spoke up in a woman's voice, “And I am Aspheera general to the Pyro Vipers. And this is my guard Char.”

“Greetings, ponies.” Char greeted.

“Why are you called Pyro Vipers?” Rainbow Dash inquired.

“Because of this.” Aspheera said, as she and Char suddenly became engulfed in flames and looked like flaming snakes.

“Whoa!” the ponies gasped.

The two lowered their flames, as Char spoke, “We make sure to keep the flames outside so not to burn anything.”

“Right,” Twilight replied, “Well, we're thrilled to see you could all join us from Ouroborus.”

“Well, when the Royal sisters send you an invite to the summit of various leaders, who were we to deny an invite?” Pythor asked rhetorically.

“For many moons, the other creatures in Equestria had been fearful of our kind.” Skales explained.

“But now this is a chance for us to finally get in with their good graces and prove we are not as bad as we've been portrayed as.” Aspheera added.

“Well, we hope you make a good impression.” Sunset said.

“Thank you. Come along fellows.” Pythor said, as the generals and their guards went into the room.

Soon, Spike, and the girls entered the room to see all the guests, along with Celestia, Luna, Discord, Cadence, and Shining Armor. All the leaders sat at a huge round table while their escorts and guards stood off on one side, while Spike and the elements of harmony stood off on another side.

“Is every creature present?” Luna inquired, as they looked all around seeing everyone accompanied for.

“Good. Now, let's get down to business.” Celestia began, as the summit was about to commence.

Author's Note

The serpentine come from the show Ninjago masters of Spinjitzu, as well as the tribes and names.

But I am surprised in both cartoon and comic, MLP FIM has never introduced us to a potential race of sentient serpent creatures like the serpentine.

This will be my second attempt to incorporate the serpentine into the MLP universe, only this time they will not have been created by Sombra like in my first time incorporating them.

Crashing Storm

Inside the meeting room of Canterlot Castle, Spike and his girls stood on the side of Celestia, Luna, Discord, and Cadence while looking around at all the other creatures representing their particular tribe.

Celestia spoke up to all, “Now then, we're all aware of the dangerous threats that Equestria had faced three years ago?”

“How can any creature not?” Grampa Gruff asked, followed by a cough.

“Word always travels fast in these parts, especially when it comes to dangers.” Ember put in.

“Even yaks keep track of problems.” Rutherford added.

Luna nodded, “Those years ago, I had returned under the corruption as Nightmare Moon, until I was restored thanks to my sister's star pupil and her friends.” the creatures eyes fell upon the Elements of Harmony and Spike who all smiled proudly.

“My sister-in-law, her friends, and her husband,” Cadence began while winking at the young married couple who blushed, “Also proved their courage and loyalty when they helped protect the Crystal Empire from when King Sombra returned to exact his revenge.”

“Because of them Sombra was able to reform and go against his kind the Umbrum.” Shining Armor put in.

Catrina spoke up, “Just as I and even Grogar of Tambelon once served the dark forces I was able to see the error of my ways, while Grogar was destroyed.”

“And because of them, my brother Tirek was finally destroyed for his crimes to our people and ponykind.” Scorpan finished.

“Seems you have quite the heroes in your land, Princess.” Pythor told Celestia.

Twilight spoke up, “While we may be regarded as heroes in Equestria, we're simply doing what we can to ensure peace in the land.”

“But we do love getting the praise every so often.” Rainbow said slyly.

Celestia continued, “Even though these threats have passed, and we've had three years of peace both here and in the human world, we still fear of what may be out there.”

“So true,” Discord agreed, “I mean good vs evil is always a constant never ending struggle. There's no way to get rid of one permanently. Good comes in many forms, just as evil always does.”

“Which is why we've called this meeting between all of us to strengthen the bond of friendship and trust.” Celestia said.

Skales spoke up to the others, “There is a saying it's better to have friends than enemies.”

“Indeed, hon,” Novo agreed, “While we've all been recluse to our own homelands the times are changing, and we must adapt to those changes.”

“Agreed,” Rain Shine confirmed, “If we continue to live how we always did in the past then we cannot move on and embrace new possibilities. There was a time my tribe resorted to silencing our own voices because of how our anger can trigger trouble. But thanks to my friend Autumn here we learned how to control our anger.” Autumn Blaze smiled and blushed.

“Aw, gee.”

“So are we all in agreement on keeping up peace?” Discord asked.

“Before I voice my answer, I'm curious about the Dragon King's opinion on peace.” Aspheera motioned to Spike.

“My opinion?” Spike asked in surprise.

The rest of the delegates were also curious about Spike's opinion, as Celestia smiled and Spike and motioned him to speak.

Spike stepped forward and spoke up, “Uh, hi. I'm Spike Drake, and I'm from the human world,” he started off sounding awkward as all eyes were on him, “Years ago I was killed, but thanks to Twilight I was reborn as part dragon with the dragon's fire ruby housing the spirit of former Dragon King Bahamut.”

Spike's medallion glowed, as the Dragon King spoke, “Greetings.”

“I was grateful to be alive, but when Twilight and even Princess Celestia introduced me to Equestria and the various dangers I was scared out of my mind. But thanks to them I got past any fear I had and helped Twilight and the girls face monsters and villains in both Equestria, and my home dimension.”

Acidicus spoke up, “Curiously, boy. If you had a chance to take it all back and live your life the way you did before your demise, would you?”

Spike paused and looked back wondering how things would've been if he hadn't been reborn as a dragon, before giving his answer, “Sometimes I do wonder if I hadn't been killed what would my life have been... After all I've been through with the girls here I wouldn't trade it in for anything. Besides if I went back to having a normal life I wouldn't be such a bad ass that I am today.”

“And probably still a virgin.” Rainbow joked to the girls.

“Rainbow!” Spike scolded her, while several delegates. Particularly Novo, Rain Shine, Autumn, and Skystar giggled.

Spike cleared his throat and continued, “But I stand by my answer I'm happy with my life as half dragon. I never did feel special before as a mere mortal, but when I became part dragon I felt like this was what I was always meant for. So yes I'm proud to be where I am.” he looked to the girls who smiled happily, especially Twilight.

Autumn Blaze spoke up, “Um, I know I'm not a delegate or anything, but I also have a question for Spike. Is it true you have a harem, and you have a fascination for breasts?”

Spike blushed at how blunt Autumn was with her question, while trying to hide his embarrassment. Spike's eyes darted around wondering how he should answer in front of so many creatures, especially in the presence of ladies.

Rain Shine spoke up, “I also wish to know if they are indeed true?”

“As would I.” Novo agreed.

“Me too!” Skystar added looking excited.

Discord, Rainbow, and Pinkie tried holding in their laughter while the other girls felt bad for the situation Spike was in.

Unable to keep it to himself, Spike answered, “Ok, it's true! I do have a harem, and breasts are my joy in life!” Twilight rolled her eyes, as the girls chuckled, “I can't help it. It's my passion. Dragons get them. And you know what, I'm not ashamed of it!” he declared.

The delegates felt amused by Spike, as Pythor spoke to several of them, “I like this boy.”

“He got moxie.” Rutherford added.

Spike suddenly getting sheepish for explaining himself, backed up back to the girls, “Uh, bottom line. I'm all for peace.”

“Thank you, Spike,” Celestia said, still trying to resist giggling, “So then, any objections to our Peace?”

The delegates remained silent giving her the hint, “Excellent. If there are no objections, we would all be honored if you would join us in the ballroom for an after meeting celebration, courtesy of our Element of Laughter, Pinkie Pie.”

“That's me!” Pinkie waved.

As they were all about to get up, Grampa Gruff looked out the window, “I thought the Pegasi were supposed to keep it clear around here for the week.”

“What do you mean?” Cadence asked.

They all looked out the window seeing dark clouds coming their way, “Storm Clouds?” Spike asked.

Rainbow got a closer look, “I don't think those are storm clouds.”

Starlight looked closer and gasped, “And she's right. That's smoke!”

“But what's producing it?” Shining Armor wondered.

“Every creature outside!” Celestia ordered, as they hurried out of the room and onto a balcony area outside.

They looked up at the smoke to see a couple airships coming into clear, “What the?” Spike asked.

“Oh, dear.” Novo gasped.

One of the ships touched down close to the balcony edge and released a ramp. Walking down from it was a little hedgehog creature carrying a device. Everyone was confused, as the hedgehog sat down the device that opened up to reveal a speaker. The creature cleared his throat and spoke into it.

“Attention, ponies and other creatures! Please put your hoofs, claws, talons, and other appendages together for the fearsome, the powerful, the almighty... Storm King!”

The group looked up seeing the Storm King walk down the ramp with Tempest, as the hedgehog continued, “And standing by his side, the clever and cunning Commander Tempest!”

Spike and the girls looked up at Tempest while noticing her crack in her forehead, “A unicorn with a cracked horn?”

“What do you think happened to her?” Lyra asked.

“I don't know, but it had to be painful.” Sunset answered, while imagining the pain of a unicorn losing one's horn.

Storm King and Tempest reached the bottom, as the yeti spoke to the hedgehog, “Thank you, Grubber, for that marvelous introduction.”

“You're welcome, your excellency.” Grubber bowed.

Celestia approach, “Storm King and Tempest, is it? How may we help you?”

Tempest smirked, “Oh, we're so glad you asked. How about we start with your complete and total surrender?”

The delegates frowned at her choice of words, until Novo approached, “You two have a lot of nerve coming here.”

“Queen Novo, long time no sea,” Storm King began, “Get it? Sea? Because they live on land and sea!” he laughed.

“Good one, your highness.” Grubber laughed, while Tempest remained stern.

Novo frowned, “Trying to conquer our land wasn't enough for you, so now you come here? I thought after we drove you and your forces back years ago you'd learn your lesson.”

“That was then, and this is now,” Storm King replied, “I've since then built up my army and conquered more lands. Once I'm done here I'll be sure to return to Mt. Aris and take it like I should have before.”

Spike scoffed, which didn't go unnoticed by the king and commander, “You have something you want to say, dragon?” Tempest inquired, while glaring at him.

“The name is Spike,” he started, “And yeah, I actually do. You come all this way acting all high and mighty thinking you can just take whatever you want like so many villains who came before you. Quite frankly I'm getting sick of dealing with creatures so full of themselves.”

“So am I.” Rainbow agreed while standing close to Spike.

“Same here.” Applejack standing close to him.

“We all feel that way.” Twilight finished, as the girls stood close with Spike.

“Plus, why should we surrender when we have you clearly outnumbered?” Luna asked, while motioning to all the delegates and their guards looking ready to fight.

“Looks like they're choosing the hard way, your majesty.” Tempest told the King.

“So they are,” Storm replied, “Well, I'm glad they did. Otherwise I would've brought my army here all for nothing.”

From the three air ships dropped multiple ropes, and sliding down them were the Storm King's goons armed and ready.

“And here I thought this was going to be a simple meeting.” Rarity voiced her disappointment.

“What can ya do?” Applejack asked rhetorically.

“Every creature prepare yourselves!” Celestia ordered, as they all got ready to fight.

“Attack!” Storm King ordered, as Tempest led the Storm Guards into battle.

The two sides clashed with every creature using their strengths to their advantage. Rutherford and his guard were stomping around and tackling some of the guards.

“I like how they smash.” Pinkie said, while utilizing her water element to attack more guards.

Novo and her daughter were flying around attack the guards from above along side Gruff and Gilda. Ember and Garble spat fire at the guards setting their butts on fire making them run to a fountain and dunked their behinds in the water.

“Hot buns anyone?” Garble called down below.

“Good one!” Spike called from the ground.

“Spike behind you!” Fluttershy called, as a guard was about to attack him.

Before the guard could lay a hand on Spike, Acidicus slid in and spat something green in the guards face. The guard rubbed his eyes and suddenly saw Acidicus and Spike looking more monstrous which made the guard scream and run away in fright.

“What'd you do?” Spike asked Acidicus.

“We Venomari produce a venom that we can spit into the eyes of others. Any creature hit with it will start seeing hallucinations.” the general explained.

“That is some power.” Spike said feeling impressed.

“All serpentine tribes have a special ability.” Acidicus motioned to his other generals fighting.

Pythor was slinking around while fighting off a few storm guards, until some tried to tackle him from all sides. Suddenly Pythor vanished into thin air, and the guards ended up headbutting each other. Pythor suddenly appeared before them chuckled, “Aspirin anyone?”

Skalidor wrapped himself around a storm guard squeezing it tightly until the guard passed out. Aspheera activated her fire power and struck at a few guards. Fangtom's two heads bit into the bodies of two guards who started gaining snake-like properties. Skales were staring into the eyes of three guards who were being hypnotized by the Hypnobrai General, before attacking each other.

“You snakes are awesome.” Spike gasped.

“We know.” Acidicus replied.

As Catrina and Rep defended the castle, Rep was shape-shifting into several animals to fight the guards.

“Makes ya glad we're on the good guys side, right?” the shapeshifter asked his lover.

“Indeed so.” Catrina agreed.

Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze's bodies suddenly turned dark and fiery. They attacked the guards who were afraid of being set on fire by them. Spike watched them in surprise.

“Are those their forms called Nirik?”

“Yes they are, Spike,” confirmed Bahamut, “When Kirin take that form the heat really turns up... Wait... Oh, for crying out loud are you seriously getting a boner right now?!”

“I don't know how to explain it,” Spike began, as he watched the two Nirik, “Maybe it's their fiery spirit.”

“I have no words.” Bahamut said feeling embarrassed.

“Yo, Spike!” Rainbow called, “Little help here!”

Spike looked over seeing the girls joining Fleur and Shining Armor fighting the guards on ground level, while Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Discord were flying around blasting guards with their magic. He nodded and joined in the fight with his team.

The Storm King looked around in shock, “I can't believe my army is being overrun by these creatures. Tempest!”

“Yes, sir?” she asked.

“It seems we must do everything ourselves.”

“Yes, your majesty.” the two approached the battle.

Spike and Twilight saw the two approaching, and the Princess spoke to her husband, “Tag Team?”

“You know it. But maybe we should put on our good clothes?” Spike suggested.

“Way ahead of you.” Twilight confirmed, as the two concentrated and appeared in their armored forms.

“Showtime.” Spike said, as he and Twilight stared down the king and commander.

“Out of our way.” Storm ordered.

“We don't think so.” Twilight replied, as the couple stood their ground.

“Then so be it.” Tempest said, as the two sides engaged with Spike going after the king and Twilight going after Tempest.

As Spike and Storm fought, the dragon was dodging lightning strikes from the king's staff, “Fancy looking stick ya got there.”

“This is the Staff of Sacanus, the greatest weapon you'll ever see.” Storm boasted.

“You know when you carry a big stick you're usually compensating for something.” Spike joked.

Storm's eyes widened, “Oh, you wanna go there do you?! Dance dragon boy!” he started blasting at Spike's feet to make him dance, but the dragon king dodged and continued to attack Storm with blasts of fire.

Twilight herself was busy engaging Tempest in hand to hand combat, “Why are you fighting along side this Storm King?”

“My reasons are my own.” Tempest answered.

“Are your reasons so worth it you turn your back on ponykind?” Twilight challenged, as she blasted Tempest with her magic, but the commander shook it off.

“Trust me, my reasons are more than you can imagine.” Tempest answered, as she powered up her magic that was crackling and sparking. When he launched it at Twilight it exploded on her knocking her back.

Twilight shook it off, “Even without her horn she can still produce a dangerous effect.” she told herself, as the two ponies continued to battle it out.

As the elements of harmony and delegates fought the storm guards, Rarity spoke while using her diamond shield, “You know it's a good thing we haven't been slacking off in our training the last three years.”

“Are you kidding me?” Rainbow asked, “With the way Twilight is she'd never let us slack off. Believe me I've tried.”

“You'd think this Storm King would've run out of guards by now.” Applejack said, as she punched her way through the goons.

As one guard was about to attack Fluttershy, a figure dropped in and swatted the guard away with a familiar sword. The elements of harmony looked and saw it was who else but Stone Edge, Spike's old personal dragon trainer.

“Hey, girls. Everything ok?” he asked.

“Stone?” they asked collectively.

“Who else?”

“Where have you been?” Sunset inquired.

“Sorry. Made a wrong left turn in Albupony. Did I miss much?”

“The meeting actually ended before this fight broke out.” Bonbon explained.

“Really? Dammit, I shouldn't have slept in.” Stone cursed himself.

“Well, better late than never.” Pinkie noted.

“For real.” Stone confirmed, as he readied his sword and joined in the fight.

As Spike and Twilight started to overpower Storm and Tempest, the commander spoke to her king, “Your majesty, we're at a disadvantage now. I hate to say it, but we must fall back.”

Storm looked around seeing his guards were dropping and swallowing his pride, he announced, “Retreat! All of you retreat!” and with that Storm and Tempest grabbed Grubber and headed back to their airship, while the guards retreated back to the other two airships.

“We can't let them escape!” Celestia called, as she led her sister, Cadence, Discord, Gruff, Gilda, Ember, and Garble after them.

Tempest fired more exploding blasts of magic to block them, before Storm used his staff to create a cyclone of wind to help the airships make a quicker getaway.

“No!” Spike called, but knew this was no time to start playing chase.

“Is every creature ok?” Celestia asked, while they all voiced confirmation.

“Who was that?” Fluttershy asked everyone.

Novo spoke up, “That was the Storm King.”

“Storm King?” Spike asked.

Novo nodded and continued, “He hails from another land far South of Equestria. This power hungry tyrant has captured many other lands to add to his empire. He once tried to take over Mt. Aris, but me and my forces were able to force him out. But he swore he would come back one day for revenge.”

“And now he wants Equestria.” Celestia feared.

“He won't stop there,” Novo warned them, “If he succeeds he'll take more than Equestria. He'll take Mt. Aris, Griffinstone, the Dragon Lands, the Crystal Empire, Yakyakistan, Ouroborus. Everywhere.” she dread.

“If that ape-man thinks he's going to take our kingdom then he's got another thing coming.” Skales hissed.

“Ain't no way we're giving up Griffinstone without a fight!” Gruff added.

“If this Storm King plans on taking Equestria and the rest of our lands then he's gonna have to answer to all of us.” Ember declared.

“Agreed.” Luna nodded.

“We should all use this time to rest and recuperate.” Celestia instructed.

“Back inside, every creature.” Cadence instructed, as they all headed back into the castle with Spike and Twilight following behind them all.

“That Storm King's insane.” Spike told Twilight.

“And Tempest is indeed vicious.” she replied.

“Looks like we finally got a new big bad to deal with.” the dragon continued.

“We all knew it was a matter of time.” she looked out into the distance knowing they'd be back.

On the airship Grubber spoke to the two, “Personally, I thought you guys fought valiantly out there despite being called to retreat.”

The two just ignored Grubber, as Tempest spoke to her king, “I promise you, your majesty, next time will be different.”

“Yes,” Storm agreed, “It seems we've underestimated this group. Especially the Dragon King and the elements of harmony. If we are to truly conquer Equestria we must eliminate them as well.”

“And how?” Grubber asked, “I mean, they already faced plenty of dangerous bad guys. How will this be any different?” he jumped as he almost got zapped by lightning courtesy of the Storm King.

“Those fools underestimated their enemies. But I will not make that mistake!” Storm growled, “I will require more help than just all of you. When we get back I will need to make a new plan.” he smirked.

Back at Canterlot Castle inside the ballroom, the delegates and every other creature were taking this time to relax, recuperate and get to know each other more.

By one of the food tables was Spike and his girls, “Girls, when Storm King comes back we're all going to have to be ready.” Spike told them.

“We know the routine, Spike.” Rainbow answered.

“Yeah. We've faced so many challenges this'll be no different.” Applejack agreed.

“Even so,” Twilight spoke up, “Every challenge has always proven to be tougher than the last. Without a doubt Storm King will be stronger next time. So we must all be at the peak of our strengths.”

“Well, now that we got armor forms too, this will make it easier.” Pinkie said.

“True, but still...” Twilight trailed off.

“Excuse me.” someone interrupted. They saw it was Gilda Griffon.

“Gilda. What can we do for you?” Twilight asked.

“Actually, I was hoping to get an autograph from Spike here,” she said, while motioning to Spike, “It's for my friend Gabby. She's a big fan of yours and is the president of the Griffinstone faction of your fan club.”

“Really? The Griffinstone faction?” Spike raised a brow.

“Yeah. A lot of the Griffin girls in it talk about you. Even the male griffins envy you.”

“Well, I feel honored.”

“So can you get me that autograph?” she asked.

“Sure.” Spike said, as he signed an autograph.

“Oh, thanks. You will have made Gabby's day.”

“Hope she likes it.” Spike said, as Gilda left.

“We may have to visit Griffinstone one day.” Rainbow suggested.

“I think we should visit all their lands one day.” Pinkie put in.

“It would make for a good cultural experience.” Twilight admitted.

“Indeed it would.” said Rain Shine as she approached with Autumn Blaze.

“We'd love it if you come to visit us in our village.” Autumn noted.

“We have so much to offer. And we'll be sure to keep a special place for you all to stay,” Rain Shine continued, before looking towards Spike, “Especially for you, Spike.” she leaned forward and pecked Spike's cheek making the girls gasp and Spike blush.

“Oh, me next!” Autumn cheered, as she went over and pecked Spike's other cheek turning his face more red than before.

“We'll see you all later.” Rain Shine said, as she and Autumn left.

Spike put his hands to his cheeks and smiled, “Nice!”

“Your popularity never ceases to amaze me.” Stone admitted.

“Or me for that matter.” Came Queen Novo, as she and her daughter approach.

“You guys were so awesome today!” Skystar cheered.

“Thank you. Of course we can't take all the credit.” Twilight replied.

“You two and every other creature did wonderful work as well.” Rarity reminded them.

“Of course. You should all drop by Mt. Aris, and even our secondary home of Seaquestria,” Novo suggested, “trust me the seaweed wraps are to die for.”

“We'll keep it in mind.” Twilight said.

“Oh, and Spike,” Novo began before pecking his cheek followed by Skystar, “We especially hope you'll come.”

“Uh, sure,” Spike answered while once again feeling moved by others advances towards him. Spike turned to his harem who looked jealous, “What?” he asked not getting why they're focusing their jealousy on him rather than those who came onto him.

That night after the delegates and such returned to their homelands, Spike was in his guest room thinking about what happened, “Storm King. Definitely not like the other villains we've faced before was he?”

Bahamut answered, “No kidding. Most of the enemies were over the top dark and evil. But this guy just seems like a buffoon who thinks he can take what he wants.”

“Tempest from what I observed seemed like the real dark type. Though I'm amazed she's able to still use magic even with a broken horn. I didn't even know a unicorns horn could be broken.”

“Yes. Even without a normal horn, she is able to utilize her magic in a different form. And she was able to give Twilight a challenge.”

“No matter, as long as we're together we can overcome any obstacle.”

“Speaking of being together, you'll notice others coming your way.” Bahamut said, as he decided to go to sleep.

Spike looked to the door and saw it opening. Walking in was Twilight and the rest of the girls, Lyra, Bonbon, and Fleur.

“Evening, girls.” he greeted.

“Good evening, Spike.” Twilight replied.

“After today's throw-down, we all could really use some together time.” Applejack said.

“Oui,” Fleur nodded, “That is if you don't mind.”

“I'd never mind.” Spike replied, sounding eager.

“We knew you wouldn't.” Fluttershy smiled, as they closed the door and threw off their nightgowns to reveal their lingerie.

Spike's eyes widened with lust as they piled on the bed, and crawled closer to Spike so they were all draped over every inch of his body.

“You were very brave today, Spike.” Twilight started.

“Hey, so were all of you.” he replied.

“That's because we're awesome.” Rainbow reminded him.

“And we work together well as a team.” Sunset put in.

“Just like we always did.” Rarity added.

“And always will.” Pinkie said.

“Uh-huh.” Fluttershy nodded.

“Whatever happens, we'll face it together.” Spike said, as he gave his harem of girls a kiss who returned it with equal passion.

Author's Note

Hope everyone has a Happy Thanksgiving.

Flutterbat and Cocobus

In the city of Manehattan in Equestria, Spike and Fluttershy were in a theater helping out shared harem member Coco Pommel set up a stage for an up and coming production.

Spike walked by carrying a box of props, “Hey, Coco, where do you want these props?”

The petite buxom girl answered, “Just put them over there, Spike!” she checked her list, until Fluttershy spoke up while setting up a table on set.

“Is this right, Coco?”

Coco smiled and nodded, “Perfect, Fluttershy. Ok, everyone, let's keep at it. We need this set ready asap!” And so the rest of the workers continued to set the stage up.

When everything was ready, Coco, Fluttershy, and Spike stayed behind to watch rehearsal while making sure to be silent so as not to interrupt the actors and actresses. As the they got to the romantic scenes, Spike smiled seeing the male lead get all close with the female lead.

'Even if this is just acting, they sure make it look totally legit.' Spike thought to himself. Suddenly felt his arms get grabbed. He looked at both sides to see Fluttershy and Coco each clinging to his arms. They held his arms so close, they were practically being smothered between their breasts. Spike took notice of the happy looks on their faces knowing they were just as into the romantic scene as he was. He could only smile and continue to watch the rehearsal.

Afterward, as the workers were clearing out, Coco, Spike, and Fluttershy stayed behind to clean up the set. Especially since Coco had her own key.

“Thank you both so much for showing up today to help.” Coco thanked the two.

“It was our pleasure, Coco.” Fluttershy answered.

“Yeah. Plus I love Manehattan. Their pizza is so good.” Spike salivated.

“I thought you were more of a Chicoltgo Pizza fan.” Fluttershy wondered.

“Both are good to me.” Spike replied.

“Either way, it's nice to have close friends to help out.” Coco said with a smile.

As Fluttershy was looking over some costumes on a rack, she smiled and spoke to her man, “Hey, Spike. I'm feeling in the mood for a good romp. Do you?”

“I'm always in a good mood for a good romp.” Spike answered.

“In that case, would you like to have it with... Snootyshy?” she went into the clothes rack and came out dressed prim and proper, “Well, hello, darling. You look positively scrumptious.” she spoke like Rarity.

“You're quite a cream puff yourself.” Spike said feeling turned on.

“And if you're not interested in prim and proper, perhaps you'd like a session with... Fluttergoth,” she went back into the clothes rack and came out looking like a Gothic Lolita, “You are the only glimmer of light I allow in the blackness of my heart.” she said all dark and moody.

“And I thought Moonlight Raven was a hot dark brooding type.” Spike panted.

“But if my Goth vibes aren't doing it for you, maybe you'd be better off with something more hip. Like Hipstershy,” she dove into the clothes rack and came out dressed like a hipster, “Like our sex is totally mind blowing, isn't it?” she asked in a hipster voice.

“You're already blowing my mind.” Spike admitted.

“But if this isn't doing it, maybe you'd like to do it with a classic,” she went back to the rack and came out looking like a Dominatrix, “Like me, Assertive Fluttershy.” she smirked.

Spike's eyes widened, “Oh, no. Not you again!” he panicked and began backing away, before falling backwards, but continued to back up.

Assertive Fluttershy stomped closer, while still bearing a smirk, “What's the matter, Spike? I thought you liked to be dominated.”

“I have mixed feelings,” Spike said in fright, “Sure it's scary and frightening the way you act all assertive and dominating of me in the sack, and yet it's so arousing I find it hot!” he winced, as Assertive Fluttershy straddled him.

“Some dragon's being very naughty. I think I'm going to have to punish him... In more ways than one.”

“Mommy.” Spike winced, until Coco cleared her throat which grabbed their attention and snapped Fluttershy out of her other persona.

“Is this what your one on one sex is normally like?”

“Only sometimes, if we wanna do a little role play.” Spike answered.

“And these personas I came up with are my way of spicing things up.” Fluttershy answered.

“Sometimes, I wonder if those personas of hers are actually their own people that share her body.” Spike said, while looking at Fluttershy who giggled sheepishly.

“Well, I like how close you are and how you like to spice things up.” Coco admired.

“How do you and Fleur spice it up whenever it's just you two?” Fluttershy inquired.

Coco blushed, “Well, we have our own kind of role play, actually.”

“Really?” Spike asked interested, “What stuff do you usually do?”

“We liked to role play using screenplay ideas I make for theater, only with actual sex.” Coco answered.

“Really, what kind of ideas?” Fluttershy wondered.

Coco blushed, before reaching into her bag and pulled out a notebook, “I write down all my ideas here.”

The two looked at some of the ideas Coco wrote down, while blushing at most of them, “Whoa, these could be full blown erotic shows.” Spike gasped.

“Very well detailed.” Fluttershy admitted.

“Oh, they're not that great.” Coco said modestly.

“Are you kidding? These are gold,” Spike said with admiration, “And you have quite the dirty mind, don't you, Ms. Pommel?” Spike flirted.

Coco blushed in embarrassment, “I can't help it. When I'm in a mood like that I write.”

“Well, if you want. We could act one of them out.” Spike offered.

“What?” Coco asked in surprise.

“Ooh, I'd like that.” Fluttershy agreed.

“You two would really want to try one of them out?” Coco asked in disbelief.

“Of course. Might spark something in that creative mind of yours.” Spike winked.

“We'll even let you pick out one of the scenarios to use.” Fluttershy offered.

“Um, ok,” Coco said, as she looked through her ideas. She finally stopped on one page, “You know. I think this one will do.” Spike and Fluttershy gathered around to look at the idea.

Later on, the stage was set up to look like a graveyard, Spike was wandering around looking nervous, “Oh, man. I can't believe my car broke down in the middle of a graveyard. And there's no service out here. If I don't get out of here and find the nearest payphone I'm so screwed.”

He continued to wander, until he heard something “What was that?” he spun around and looked all around him, before calming down, “Probably the wind. Get a grip, Spike. You're losing it.”

He suddenly looked up and saw two shadowy figures standing behind a tombstone, “AH!” Spike jumped and landed on his butt.

Stepping into the light was Fluttershy and Coco. Fluttershy was dressed as a sexy vampire with fake vampire fangs (not the cheap plastic ones), and Coco was dressed as a sexy succubus. Spike's eyes widened as he looked at their practically exposed breasts.

Fluttershy snickered, “Oh, look! A juicy side of beef just stumbling inside the graveyard. Don't you think he's so dreamy, Coco?”

“Um... yes.” Coco agreed nervously.

Fluttershy whispered to her, “Coco, you need to put your all into this!”

“Ok, sorry,” she whispered and calmed down, before thinking, 'Come on, Coco. You can do this. For Spike.' she relaxed before feeling confident and spoke up seductively.

“Why yes, Flutterbat. He looks so handsome.” she licked her lips.

“Uh, who're you two?” Spike asked.

“I'm Flutterbat, the sexiest vampire in the world. And my Succubus friend, Coco.” Fluttershy introduced.

“Hello.” Coco greeted sexually.

“Hi,” Spike greeted, before realizing, “Wait, a vampire and a succubus?”

“Does that bother you?” Coco asked.

“Only if you intend on killing me.” Spike whimpered.

“Now why would we do a thing like that?” Fluttershy asked, as she and Coco got closer to Spike.

“Well, not to stereotype, but isn't that what your kind normally does?” he asked.

“Under normal circumstances, yes,” Coco replied, “But we wouldn't think of harming such a beautiful human like yourself.” she held Spike's face.

“She's right. You're too handsome to die.” Fluttershy added, as she laid a hand on his cheek making him blush.

“So what do you plan on doing with me?” Spike continued to act terrified.

“First tell us your name.” Coco requested.

“I'm Spike.” he answered.

“Well, Spike, are you single?” Fluttershy inquired.

“Um... Yes.”

“And are you a virgin?”

“Ok, don't you think you're getting kinda persona?” Spike asked trying to preserve his dignity.

“Just answer us.” Coco replied.

“I... Yes, I am.” he acted out his best feeling of being ashamed.

“Perfect,” Fluttershy said joyfully, as the two surrounded Spike, “Come with us, Spike. We're going to fix that problem.”

“What?” Spike croaked, as the two brought him to his feet and carried him to another part of the stage.

The set they were on now looked like something out of a love hotel room with a round bed with red sheets and covers.

“So run it by me again, when you say 'fix that problem', you mean...”

“Oh, yes. We're going to take your virginity.” Fluttershy said seductively.

“Struggle, and I may be forced to use my charm on you.” Coco added sounding just as seductive.

“You mean you haven't been using your charm on me so far?” Spike asked playing dumb.

“You're so cute.” Coco giggled.

“Bottom line is, your virginity is ours.” Fluttershy said.

They pushed Spike onto the bed, as he watched the two get undressed right in front of him. When the two girls were completely naked, Spike thought to himself, 'Fluttershy still has the right stuff. And Coco. How can a girl so petite have such a huge rack? Not that I mind that combination.'

The two girls went to Spike, “Now it's your turn.” Fluttershy said, as she and Coco started to undress Spike until he was naked as they were.

The two saw his erection, and looked impressed, “Take a look, Coco. No mere mortal could have a size like that.”

“Indeed. He must be really special.” Coco added.

“You two give me too much credit.” Spike replied.

“Enough talk,” Fluttershy said, as she and Coco climbed onto the bed, “Let's just have fun.”

And with that both Fluttershy and Coco took turns kissing Spike making sure to pass him off to the other. Spike himself was enjoying it so much he didn't bother acting it out anymore. As he was smacking lips with Fluttershy, he started to massage one of her breasts.

“Mm, naughty boy, Spike.” She cooed.

“I can't help it. You two got me feeling this way.” he replied.

“Oh, we do?” Coco asked, “In that case do whatever you please with us.” she took Spike's hand and made him grope her right breast.

“Thank you both so much.” Spike said, as he massaged a breast each from them.

“Mm, being massaged by other hands on my boob feels so much better than when I massage them myself.” Fluttershy moaned.

“Me too.” Coco moaned.

After having their breasts massaged enough, the two moved down to Spike's crotch and started rubbing his dick with their boobs, while taking turns kissing and sucking his love rod. Spike relaxed and enjoyed himself, while making sure not to release too quickly.

Fluttershy went back up to Spike's head and pulled his face into her breasts, “Enjoy me to your hearts contents.” she told him.

“Thank you.” Spike said all muffled, before motorboating Fluttershy's rack.

Fluttershy giggled while thinking, 'I love it when Spike motorboats me.'

Eventually Coco took Spike's head and buried his face into her boobs, “Now motorboat me,” she ordered. Spike not needing to be told twice started to motorboat Coco's breasts, as the girl moaned, “Oh, yes. That's perfect.” After pleasuring the girls boobs, they laid him down flat.

Coco straddled his crotch making his dick enter her, while Fluttershy face sat on Spike allowing him to eat her out. Coco rode while, while Fluttershy moaned from Spike's tongue licking into her pussy.

“Oh, yes! Damn yes!” Coco moaned, while riding Spike.

“Yes, use that tongue, mortal!” Fluttershy panted.

“Flutterbat, we must keep this one around for all times!” Coco moaned.

“Yes, we should!” Fluttershy agreed, as the two reached out to fondle each others breasts, before kissing.

Even though all Spike could see was the up close of Fluttershy's sweet butt, he glanced to the side and saw a mirror set up allowing him to watch the two girls make out even with him on the bottom.

'Note to self, if ever in the double cowgirl position, always be sure to have a mirror set up so I can watch the show going on atop me.' he thought to himself.

Sometime later, the three laid out on the bed panting, “That was some scene, Coco.” Spike panted.

“Thank you, Spike.” Coco panted.

“You should look into making that idea and several others into a novel.” Fluttershy suggested through pants.

“Me an erotic novel writer?” Coco asked.

“Why not? I can even do scenes with the rest of the harem to give you inspiration.” Spike offered.

“Really?” Coco asked, “Thank you, Spike.” she reached over and kissed him, with him kissing back.

“So, Spike, what did you think of Flutterbat?” Fluttershy asked, while stroking Spike's cheek.

“I find that side of you incredibly arousing.” Spike admitted.

“Good. Because she's got one last treat for you.”

“Huh?” Spike raised a brow in confusion.

Fluttershy went to Spike's neck, “Capu chu!”

“Oh yeah!” Spike cheered.

Apples and Cherries

One day in Equestria, Spike and Applejack were in the town of Dodge Junction. The two were currently helping shared harem member Cherry Jubilee with her business Cherry Hill Ranch. Applejack was busy running a treadmill device that worked the assembly line while Spike was busy packing cherry's like the other workers around him while C.J herself supervised.

“Come on, every pony. We got us orders to fill and there can be no room for slacking.” the lady ordered.

As Spike was packing cherries he spoke to the work pony next to him, “You ever feel silly wearing these work clothes?” Spike motioned to the hats they were wearing.

“All the time, but it's mandatory.” the worker reminded him.

Cherry walked over to Applejack, “How're you holdin' A.J?”

“Doing fine, Cherry. I may not have Rainbow Dash's speed, but this sure is doing good for mah legs.” Applejack admitted.

“Well, just keep at it. I don't want you too tired though. After all, I got plans for you and Spike after closing time.” Cherry whispered to the girl.

“I'm sure Spike'll be glad to hear that.” Applejack smirked, as the two giggled.

Some time later, it was quitting time, and the workers were hanging up their hats and taking their leave. Applejack got off the treadmill and stretched her legs, “Ooh, I recon I just ran off plenty of pounds from that.”

“And yet you still maintain a perfect form, my Amazon.” Spike told her.

“Oh, come here, you.” Applejack said, as the two kissed. When they parted, Applejack was heading for the locker room.

“Hey, where ya goin'?” Spike asked.

“What's it look like? I'm goin' to take a shower.” she answered.

“Ok.”

“And you're joining me.” Applejack beckoned him to come.

Spike's eyes lit up, “Yes, ma'am.” he followed A.J into the locker room.

Soon enough, both were inside one of the shower stalls washing up and making out at the same time. As the two were locking lips while pressing their bodies together, the water dripped on the two before dripping right off their bodies.

When they parted, Spike spoke, “Ms. Applejack, you're such a naughty girl.”

“Only when you're around, Spike.” Applejack purred, as she pressed her rack into Spike's chest and started rubbing them all over his torso.

'Oh, yes. Applejack's firm mounds really hit the spot.' Spike thought to himself, until they heard the door to the locker room open.

The two froze as they heard more of the female workers gossiping before heading into the other shower stalls. Spike whispered to A.J, “I thought they already packed up and headed out?”

“So did I.” Applejack whispered.

“What do we do?” Spike asked in worry.

“We quietly slip out.” Applejack whispered, as the female workers took their showers in the other stalls. The sound of running water was loud enough for the two to slip out of the stall and dry off without making a sound.

They quickly got dressed and left the locker room. They rested against the wall panting, “That was a close one.” Applejack told Spike.

“No kidding. That got my heart pounding.” the dragon admitted.

“Maybe we should head over to Cherry's now?” A.J suggested.

“Good idea.” And with that the two headed out.

The two made their way to Cherry's place, which was no mansion compared to Fleur's place, but a nice big place. The two were escorted in and were told to meet Cherry in her bedroom.

They went up the stairs and up to the door of her bedroom. Spike knocked on it, as Cherry's voice came from the other end, “Spike, Applejack, is that you two?”

“Yeah, Cherry, it's us.” Applejack confirmed.

“Well, don't just stand out there like you're waiting for the grass to grow. Get on in here!”

The two opened the door and saw laying across the king sized bed on her side was Cherry herself. The cherry pony was dressed only in a black and red teddy which gave Spike and A.J a perfect view of her voluptuous rack. The mare smirked, “Nice to see you two could join me.” she reached over the bed to a bowl of cherry's on a table. She put the berry in her mouth and pulled on the stem until it came off allowing her to eat the delicious fruit.

Spike watched at this arousing display, before speaking to Applejack, “She's got my cherries feeling good.” Applejack playfully rolled her eyes.

“Well, come on, you two. Don't leave me here all by myself.” Cherry beckoned them.

Spike and Applejack looked at each other and nodded before removing their clothes. Cherry watched seeing Spike in his boxer shorts, and Applejack in her lingerie, “You two are such a couple of lookers.” she licked her lips.

“Well, you're quite a prize yourself.” Applejack replied.

“I know.” Cherry giggled, as she stood up and removed the teddy leaving herself all natural.

Spike as always couldn't take his eyes off a beautiful mare from Equestria, especially one his harem member/master Fleur had in her harem. Cherry seeing Spike's flabbergast expression smirked, “Does my body excite you, Spike?”

“Yeah. Like you have to ask.” he answered.

“Of course.” she giggled.

Applejack spoke to Spike, “Come on, Spike. Let's get right down to business.” she said, as the two removed their own undergarments and were completely naked as well.

They got on Cherry's bed, and crawled to the mare who wrapped her arms around them, “Ah here I am with two of my favorite lovers outside my usual time in Fleur's harem.” she kissed both Spike and Applejack.

The two blushed, and decided to have fun of their own. They got out of Cherry's headlocks and pushed her down onto the bed while they each straddled one of her legs each. The both reach down and each took one of her breasts in hand and began groping her, while at the same time kissing each other.

“Oh, yes. That's it.” Cherry moaned, as she was being groped.

As Spike and Applejack gave each other tongue, Spike used his free hand to grope one of A.J's breasts causing her to moan through their kissing. As Applejack was straddling one of Cherry's legs, she stared getting wet in the crotch.

Cherry feeling this spoke to her, “Mm, looks like some girls itchin' for some real fun.”

Applejack broke lips with Spike to answer, “Ya'll know me, Cherry.” she smiled.

The three changed up positions, as Spike sat on the bed, while Applejack laid her back into him allowing Spike to massage her rack, while Cherry crawled between her spread legs to eat at her pussy.

“That's it, you two. That's the stuff!” Applejack moaned, as Spike fondled A.J's boobs, while Cherry's tongue dove into her pussy licking up her juices that previously leaked.

The two pleasured Applejack from both spots, until she came on the spot, “That was good, Applejack. Now how about we swamp?” Cherry suggested.

“Sure thing.” so the two swapped places allowing Cherry to rest against Spike's torso allowing him to massage her breasts, while Applejack started licking at her pussy.

Just like Applejack, Cherry was enjoying the pleasure from the two, and thought, 'Oh, this is exactly what I need after a long day of managing.'

Spike and Applejack pleasured Cherry like how A.J was by them, until Cherry came on Applejack who cleaned herself off. Cherry panted before speaking to them, “Thanks a bunch, you two. Next to Fleur you two really know how to make a gal feel good.”

“Well, when you've been doing it with this guy for so long it never gets old.” Applejack said, as she held Spike close.

“And I never get tired of doing it with any of my girls.” Spike added.

“Now what's say we get to some more?” Cherry asked, as she crawled atop Applejack pressing her body into hers while sticking her butt straight up. Spike gripped her sexy butt to keep her still before thrusting his manhood into her pussy, “Oh, yes. That's it.”

“Buckle up, Cherry.” Spike said, as he began screwing around inside of her.

As Spike screwed Cherry from behind, the cherry business pony put her lips to Applejack's and started to make out with her, while rubbing their bodies together. Applejack wrapped her arms around Cherry's to keep her close while rubbing her back all around. The two girls moaned with enjoyment, while Spike's dick crashed all around against Cherry's inside walls. The more Spike moved around inside Cherry the closer she was getting to releasing. Soon enough the build up was too much, and she released.

Cherry came up for some air and panted, “That sure hit the spot.”

“I'd like a hit of that spot too.” Applejack said eagerly.

“Ask and you shall receive.” Spike replied.

The girls got into a different position, with Applejack down on all fours with her butt presented before Spike. Spike marveled at A.J's butt and thought, 'Damn, A.J's got such a thicc ass.' he dug his hands into her butt cheeks and inserted himself into her.

“Ooh. Ok, Spike, let's get busy.” Applejack said, as Spike began screwing around inside the Honest girl.

As he did so, Cherry sat atop A.J while facing Spike and the two made out. Applejack gripped the bed sheets, as she felt Spike's dick moving around inside her, “Oh, yeah this is good. This is real good. It makes up for our interrupted time in the locker room.” she panted.

“I'll say.” Spike agreed, between kissing Cherry.

“Sorry about your interruption, but sometimes those gals like to wait till the last minute before getting washed up.” Cherry apologized.

“Oh, well, this is much better.” Spike said, as the three screwed around, until eventually Applejack released.

Afterward, Spike, Applejack, and Cherry were lying n the bed close together, with Spike in the middle and a girl on each side.

“I sure as sun needed this today.” Cherry told the two.

“I think we all did.” Applejack replied.

“Definitely.” Spike agreed.

“Feel free to drop by any time and help out. Just message me first.” Cherry told them.

“You got a deal.” Spike said, as they kissed.

Applejack turned Spike to face her, “We'll rest up here for a bit before heading home, ok?”

“Ok.” Spike answered, as the two kissed, and rested along side Cherry.

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed it. Next time Spike spends time with Rainbow Dash, but which member of the harem should join them for a threesome?

Flyers Fun

Author's Note

Hi, everyone. Hope you're staying healthy and safe during this epidemic. I know I am.

Flyers Fun

At the Wonderbolt stadium in Equestria, Rainbow Dash and Fleetfoot were busy flying laps around the whole arena.

The two flew neck in neck with each one trying to fly faster, “Not bad, Crash, but don't think you got this in the bag just yet.” Fleetfoot told Rainbow, as she tried to pull ahead, but Rainbow wasn't having it.

“Don't count me out yet, Flats. After all I got a reputation to uphold.” Rainbow boasted, as she tried to pull ahead herself.

The two pegasi were determined to take the lead, only for who else but Spike to fly ahead of them, “Hey, ladies, flying my way?” he flirted.

“Spike?” the two fliers asked, as Rainbow continued, “I thought you said you didn't wanna join us in flying laps.”

“Yeah, I kinda got bored watching.” Spike admitted.

“Well, better late than never.” Fleetfoot admitted.

So all three of them continued to race around the stadium, each one trying to pull ahead of the other. Spike realizing with their speeds evenly matched, especially with the dragon holding back his full potential just like Dash's inner magic got an idea. He maneuvered around so both pegasi were on his right and suddenly flew right into the two tackling them.

They were swirling out of control before crashing atop a stack of workout mats. Spike who was on top groaned, “Some crash, huh? I couldn't help myself.” he suddenly heard the two moaning, and realized in the wake of the crash, he managed to get the zipper's of their uniforms undone, and was groping a breast from each of them.

“Mm, Spike.” Rainbow moaned, while blushing.

“Was this part of your plan?” Fleetfoot moaned as well.

“Well, it is now.” Spike replied.

“Spike, not so tight.” Rainbow moaned.

“But, Rainbow, you like it when I do it tight.” Spike teased, by groping Rainbow some more.

“Spike, please not out here.” Fleetfoot moaned.

“Then you girls wanna take this to the locker room?” Spike suggested.

“You know it.” Rainbow answered.

“Ok.” Spike smiled, as he got off the girls who zipped their suits back up.

The three headed for the Wonderbolts locker room that was to their relief vacant, “Much better. We got all the privacy we need in here.” Fleetfoot told the two.

“Until one of the others comes barging in here.” Spike noted.

“Don't worry. Spitfire and the rest of the crew are off for the day,” the Wonderbolt replied, “Remember you and Rainbow Dash asked me to train with you guys in flying exercises.”

“Yeah, ever since that Storm King crashing we really need to up in our training.” Rainbow added.

“No kidding.” Spike agreed.

“And the same applies to us Wonderbolts,” Fleetfoot admitted, “We also need to amp up in our own training not just for flight shows, but for aerial combat as well.”

“And while we get the flying out of the way, that leaves us to rest up and have some awesome fun afterward.” Rainbow said with a grin.

“And I love me some awesome fun.” Spike said excitedly.

“So why don't ya come over here and unzip us?” Rainbow beckoned her dragon man.

Spike smirked, as he went up to the two Wonderbolts and unzipped their uniforms. Once they were fully unzipped, Rainbow and Fleetfoot slipped out and were in their undergarments.

“Liking it so far, Spike?” Fleetfoot flirted, as she and Rainbow bumped their butts together.

“Hell yes.”

Rainbow smirked, as she and Fleetfoot got out of their undergarments and stood naked before Spike, “How do you like it now?” Rainbow flirted.

“I love it 3000.” he answered.

“Just as we thought.” Fleetfoot said, as she and Rainbow began undressing Spike until he was butt naked like them.

“Now this is my dragon.” Rainbow said, as she felt Spike's chest up.

“I'll say.” Fleetfoot agreed, as she felt Spike up as well.

Spike wrapped his arms around them keeping them close, “Come on, you two. Let's have our fun.”

They went over to one of the locker room benches, and Spike sat on it like he was straddling it, Rainbow in front of Spike, while Fleetfoot got behind. Both pegasi started rubbing their breasts against Spike front and back making him moan in delight.

“Oh, yes. Sandwiched between boobs. My favorite.” he panted.

“Come here.” Rainbow said, as she wrapped her arms around Spike and pulled him into a kiss.

The two passionately made out, until Fleetfoot turned his head to the side before kissing him as well. Spike alternated between kissing Rainbow and Fleetfoot, before the two laid him flat down on his back.

As Spike laid flat, Rainbow straddled him, before speaking seductively, “Prepare for a Rainbow Ride.”

So Rainbow lowered her pussy down onto Spike's dick that went inside her. Fleetfoot meanwhile stood over the bench with her crotch above Spike's face. When the two ladies were in position, Rainbow started riding Spike's dick, while Fleetfoot was getting her pussy licked by the Dragon King.

“Oh, yeah! Oh, Spike this is awesome!” Rainbow moaned, as she bounced atop Spike's dick.

“Yes! Lick me! Lick me you dragon stud!” Fleetfoot moaned with equal lust.

Spike was having the time of his life with Rainbow riding him, along with getting a good look at Fleetfoot from down below. If there was anyone or any pony he knew that could match his stamina it would be two of the Wonderbolts.

As the Dragon King continued to pleasure the two, both Rainbow and Fleetfoot were reaching their mark and juices were released between the three.

“That was a relief.” Spike panted.

“But we're not finished here.” Rainbow replied, as she and Fleetfoot swapped spots with Fleetfoot riding Spike, and Rainbow getting her pussy licked.

The three continued to engage in their sexy fun until, the three released another load each. The three panted, as Spike spoke, “What's say we shower off?”

“Good idea.” Rainbow and Fleetfoot agreed.

So they went to one of the shower stalls and started the water. They let their bodies be sprayed by the flowing water, while they cleaned each other off.

“That was a good romp, you two.” Spike said, as he fondled a breast from both girls.

“We know.” Rainbow answered.

“And here we are still having fun. This time in the shower.” Fleetfoot added.

“Yeah. This all perfect.” Spike said, as he made out with the two at the same time.

Suddenly the stall opened up to reveal Spitfire body wrapped in a towel, “Well, what do we have here?” she began.

The three jumped in surprise, as they saw the Wonderbolt captain, “Spitfire!” the three cried.

“What're you doing here?” Rainbow asked in shock.

“Yeah, I thought you had the day off.” Spike recalled.

“I did, and I decided to spend it with you when I heard you were here,” Spitfire began, “I didn't see you three on the track so I checked it out here. Although I admit your moans really got me all hot.”

“Wait, you were listening?” Fleetfoot gasped.

“Oh, yeah. You girls really cry when Spike pleasures you.” the captain smirked.

The two blushed, as Spike spoke, “So since you're standing there already in a towel, would you like to join us?”

“I'm so glad you asked.” Spitfire ditched the towel to be naked and walked in closing the stall.

Spitfire threw her arms around Spike pressing him against the shower stall wall. As Spitfire pressed her breasts into Spike's chest, she also put her lips to his and they made out. Rainbow and Fleetfoot watched the two make out while playing with their pussies and realizing this was how Spitfire felt when she watched them make love to Spike.

“Look at the captain go.” Fleetfoot moaned.

“Yeah.” Rainbow agreed feeling just as hot from watching.

As Spike and Spitfire came up for air, the dragon spoke, “Spitfire, imagine what ponies would say if they knew the Wonderbolts Captain was so naughty.”

Spitfire smirked, “Who cares what they think.”

“Alright, chief, don't leave us out.” Fleetfoot said, as she and Rainbow squeezed in.

“Yeah. Remember we were here first.” Rainbow reminded her.

“I know.” Spitfire replied, as all three ladies made out with Spike as the water hit them.

Spike held the three close kissing each of them while thinking, 'Not a bad day for a flying work out.'

The Horseshoe Dream

In Canterlot around afternoon, Spike and Pinkie Pie were at the Tasty Treat helping out harem member Saffron Masala and her father Coriander Cumin with their business.

Both Spike and Pinkie were waiting on tables, while Saffron was in back cooking up their cafe's exquisite and foreign delicacies.

Spike brought a tray of food over to a table where Swoon Song, Dear Darling, and Fond Feather sat, “Here you go, ladies. Enjoy.”

The three ladies as usual swooned over Spike, as Dear Darling answered, “Thank you so much, Spike.”

“We really like you in that waiter uniform.” Fond Feather put in.

“Is it standard issued here?” Swoon Song asked.

“Actually, Rarity made this for me. And I love the stuff she designs for me.” Spike answered.

“Because you pull it off well.” Fond said, as she smiled.

“Hey, Spike!” Pinkie called, as Spike looked over seeing Pinkie had her hands full delivering food and taking orders, “Little help here!”

“Coming!” Spike called, “Sorry to cut this conversation short, ladies. Duty calls.” Spike went to help Pinkie, as the trio swooned in delight over how kind and helpful Spike is.

As Spike went to pick up more food from the kitchen, Saffron spoke to him, “It's so nice of you and Pinkie Pie to help out here today, Spike.”

“Hey, always happy to help.”

“And after closing hours, the three of us can have some personal time.” Saffron batted her eyes.

“You know it.” Spike confirmed, as he got back to work.

As it was starting to get late, the last customers left the Tasty Treat, and Coriander spoke to his daughter and helpers, “Closing time!”

Both Spike and Pinkie sighed in relief before stretching. They got changed into their normal clothes, “Well this was a productive day.” Spike said.

“I even got plenty of tips.” Pinkie smiled.

“So did I.” Spike replied.

“You two are just so loved by the customers.” Saffron said, as she hung up her apron.

“Well, we have reputations.” Pinkie reminded her.

“Come on, you two, let's go.” Spike told them.

“See you tomorrow, father.” Saffron said.

“You take care now.” Coriander told them, while giving Spike a little squint. Spike knowing what he was hinting at gave him a look that said 'She's in good hands'. And with that the three left the cafe.

The three walked the streets of Canterlot that night enjoying the calm cooling air, the stars and moon up in the sky.

“The night sky looks so pretty.” Saffron marveled.

“Just as the pony that makes it possible.” Spike said, while thinking about Luna.

“So where are we going to tonight, Spike?” Pinkie asked curiously.

“We're right here.” Spike said, as they stopped before a Love Hotel.

“The Horseshoe Dream?” Saffron asked.

“That's right.”

“How did you learn about this place?” Pinkie asked the dragon.

“Fancypants filled me in on it. Says it's a great place to go if you're feeling in the mood.”

“Well, I'm in the mood.” Pinkie squeed.

“And I need a chance to unwind after a long days work.” Saffron added.

“So let's go in.” Spike said, as he put his arms around the two and went inside.

Inside their room the walls were pink, and the bed was big and heart shaped with red sheets and pillows.

Pinkie and Saffron were standing by the bed, as the element of Laughter spoke, “While Spike gets himself ready, we should do so as well.”

“Agreed.” Saffron nodded.

So the two started undressing each other seductively starting from their tops before working down to their pants, and undergarments. Eventually the two pony girls embraced each other with their boobs pressing into one another.

The two decided to get a head start and began to kiss. They kissed passionately with their tongues doing a dance inside each others mouths, while they held each other close. They moved around before dropping onto the heart shaped bed laughing between their make out.

The two continued to make out, until someone cleared their throat. They looked over and saw Spike standing before them wearing only a red bathrobe closed up.

“It looks like you two have made yourselves comfortable.” Spike noticed.

“Sorry for not waiting up for you.” Saffron apologized.

“But we couldn't contain ourselves.” Pinkie added.

“Clearly. But no harm done. I just hope you're ready for a third party.” Spike said before undoing his sash and slipped the robe off revealing his bare naked glory to the two girls.

“I love this party.” Pinkie salivated.

“It's like a confectionery masterpiece.” Saffron gasped feeling just as horny as Pinkie.

“Bon appetit.” Spike said, as he joined them on the bed and proceeded with their three way make out.

Spike laid on the bed with both Pinkie and Saffron mounting a leg each. As they rubbed their pussies across his legs, they each took a hand and made Spike grope them.

“Mm, I love it when you grope me.” Pinkie moaned.

“Yes. I feel like I'm dough being kneaded.” Saffron moaned in joy.

“We three are a perfect ingredient for an amazing orgy.” Spike replied, as he fondled both girls.

As Spike kept fondling Saffron and Pinkie he could feel their pussies leaking on his legs, and knew they were in the perfect mood now.

The two girls got off Spike, as Pinkie bent over for Spike with her sexy butt in his face, “Give me some love, Spikey-Bear.”

“Grr.” Spike growled like a bear with a tone of seductiveness in it.

Spike felt her ass up, before inserting his erect dick into her pussy, “Oh, there it is.” Pinkie gasped and moaned.

Saffron got behind Spike and wrapped her arms around him while rubbing her breasts into his back, “How is it, Spike?”

“Saffron, your melons feel glorious.” Spike panted.

“And they're only for you and the rest of the girls in our harem.” Saffron whispered into his ear, before kissing on his neck.

As Spike started pumping Pinkie with his love juices, the girl moaned in ecstasy, “Oh, Spike! Pump me!”

Spike started screwing inside Pinkie even harder, as her moans got louder, “You almost there, Pinkie?”

“Almost!” Pinkie cried, as Spike pumped harder, until juices started flowing.

“That hit the spot.” Spike panted.

“I certainly hope you still have some for me.” Saffron said hopefully.

“I always do.” the dragon answered, as he slowly pulled himself out of Pinkie.

“Swap!” Pinkie cheered, as she and Saffron swapped positions.

Saffron laid down on the bed and spread her legs for Spike. Spike himself took position and slid his dick into the foreign pony's pussy. Pinkie reverse cowgirl'd Saffron and held onto Spike. As the two made out, Spike started screwing around inside Saffron.

“Oh, Spike!” Saffron gasped, as his dragon dick slammed against Saffron's inner walls.

Spike and Pinkie moaned through their kissing, while Pinkie kept rubbing her breasts into Spike's chest. Spike kept thrusting in and out of Saffron, as Pinkie bounced atop her driving the foreign pony into a fit of horny overload.

“Spike, I'm coming!” Saffron cried.

The three picked up the pace, and both Saffron and Pinkie came on the spot. Spike and Pinkie came up for air, as Pinkie spoke, “That felt so great.”

“I know.” Spike agreed.

As Spike pulled himself out of Saffron, the girl spoke, “Now that you've pleasured us, Spike. It's time we did the same to you.”

“Bring it on, you two.” Spike beckoned them.

As Spike laid back down on the bed, both girls started kissing, licking, and sucking on his dick, while at the same time kissing each other as well. Spike panted in joy, as he was being pleasured below the belt-line. Saffron popped Spike's dick into her mouth and started to blow him, while Pinkie was feeling up his man jewels.

“That's it you too. Oh, that's it.” Spike moaned in delight.

Saffron started to pick up the pace with her blowing, while Spike's moaning got louder and hotter, “Are you getting there, Spike?” Pinkie asked as she teasingly fondled his junk.

“Yes!” And Spike suddenly released inside Saffron's mouth.

The girls swallowed the contents and spoke, “Exquisite.”

“Make sure there's still some for me.” Pinkie warned her.

“Of course. I'm not greedy.” Saffron said, as Pinkie took Spike's dick into her mouth and started sucking away.

“Mm, Pinkie you suck my dick as if it were a straw.” Spike moaned.

Pinkie took Spike's dick out of her mouth to answer, “I know, and I'm gonna suck every last drop out of you.” she started to suck Spike again.

As Pinkie was working below, Saffron face sat on Spike's face allowing him to lick her pussy. Soon the whole room was echoed with Spike and Saffron's moans, as both Pinkie and Spike continued to work their magic on Spike himself and Saffron. Finally after enough pleasure it was an orgasmic release between Spike and Saffron, as their screams echoed.

Later on, all three were lying underneath the res sheets cuddling close together, “Fancy was right. This is the best place to go to for a quick romp.” Spike told the girls.

“Imagine if there was a room here to support the whole harem.” Pinkie suggested.

“We'd need the whole building for that.” Saffron joked, and they laughed.

“I really needed this tonight.” Spike told them.

“We all did.” Pinkie replied.

“I can't wait to see what happens the next time you invite me out for any kind of fun, Spike.” Saffron said.

“Trust me, it always gets better than before.” Spike replied, as he kissed the two and fell asleep.

Author's Note

Don't miss next time where it's Spike's turn with both Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer. If anyone have any ideas on what Spike would be doing with them, I'd appreciate it.

Sauna Sex

At Spike's place, the young dragon hero was in the training dojo sparing with both Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer in martial arts. Spike was blocking both girls strikes while secretly undressing them with his eyes to give himself an arousing boost in power.

'Damn those sports bras are too tight for the both of them.' Spike thought to himself.

'Be careful, Spike,' Bahamut warned him, “A woman's body may be a boost in your power and strength, but it can also be used as a distraction for you.'

Spike got that heads up with Sunset almost punched him in the gut, had he not dodged at the last second, 'Damn, when you're right, you're right, Bahamut.' the young man thought.

Starlight came at Spike from behind with a whirlwind kick, only for Spike to duck his head to avoid the blow, “Not bad.” Starlight commended him.

“Thanks. Almost had me there.” Spike said, as he continued to block and dodge the girls strikes, while dishing out a few strikes himself.

Sunset and Starlight stood together and attacked simultaneously, before jumping up to deliver a double kick that nailed Spike in the gut knocking him onto his back. Spike got back up and engaged the two again, before even he used up all his stamina.

The three stood facing each other while panting. After catching his breath, Spike spoke up, “What say we call it?”

“I'm game.” Sunset agreed.

“Same here.” Starlight added.

“Good.” Spike said in relief, as they let themselves drop onto the mat landing on their backs.

“Why don't we just lay here for a moment before hitting the seam room, huh?” Sunset asked Spike and Starlight.

“Sounds good.” Starlight admitted.

“Yeah.” Spike agreed.

After resting for a brief moment, the three got up and headed for the steam room in the training dojo. All three of them removed their clothes and put them in separate baskets before walking into the room.

They sat down on the bench before pouring water on the hot coals to get the steam going, "Oh, yeah, this is what I needed.” Spike groaned, while stretching his arms up.

“Nothing like a good steam after a workout.” Starlight agreed, as she rested on the bench.

“Hey, thanks again for agreeing to be my sparring partners today, girls.” Spike told the two.

“No problem, Spike,” Sunset answered, “We needed the workout ourselves.” she kicked back and relaxed.

Spike glanced over at the two girls who were relaxing, while looking like they were sticking their racks out casually. Overcome by his sexual urges, he started scooting closer and closer to the girls. When he found himself right next to Sunset.

Sunset glanced to her side seeing Spike, suspecting something, “What're you doing?”

Spike smirked, “What do you think I'm doing?”

Sunset and Starlight caught on, as Sunset spoke, “Are you getting frisky?”

“You know me so well.” Spike answered as if he was wooed.

“Well, we can't deny being in here alone with you and naked has us feeling the same way.” Starlight admitted.

“Plus that whole work out session really worked my libido up.” Spike joked, and the three laughed.

“Then maybe we can remedy that.” Sunset said, as she and Starlight started smirking frisky.

Starlight got on the other side of Spike putting him in the middle. The young man put his arms around the two pulling them closer, while turning his head towards Sunset and the two started kissing. As they kissed, Spike's left hand moved its way down to Sunset's left breast and started to fondle it making Sunset moan through their make out.

Starlight got down to Spike's crotch and engulfed his length and proceeded to blow him, making him moan as well. As Spike enjoyed his pleasure from both girls, he moved his right hand down to Starlight and gently ran his hand through her hair. Sunset moved her left hand to Spike's torso and rubbed it to increase his libido.

As Starlight sucked away at Spike's dick, she was determined to get him to release a lot of his man juice. So she picked up the pace licking his length all around it savoring the texture feeling. When Spike started moaning harder while breaking his lips from Sunset, Starlight knew he was close and went faster. Within moments, Spike released a load filling up Starlight's mouth until she swallowed it.

“Man that was good.” Starlight panted.

“I'll say.” Spike agreed, as Sunset rubbed herself against him.

“Sunset, wanna swap?” Starlight offered.

“You know it.” the bacon haired girl answered, as they swapped positions with Starlight sitting next to Spike's right side on the bench and Sunset down at the young man's crotch.

Sunset wrapped Spike's dick in her boobs and spoke, “Buckle up, Spike. It's going to be a pleasurable ride.”

“My kinda ride.” he replied, as Sunset started rubbing her fleshy orbs around Spike's erect manhood.

As Sunset gave Spike a tit fuck, Starlight clasped his face with her hands and pulled him into a kiss. Spike seizing another opportunity put both hands to Starlight's breasts and started massaging them. As Spike and Starlight made out, Sunset continued to rub her breasts around Spike's dick while kissing the tip a few times.

“I'm gonna make you cum as much as Starlight did.” Sunset said lustfully, while licking the tip of Spike's manhood.

Starlight moaned through her kissing with Spike while thinking, 'Spike never fails to massage my boobs so perfectly wonderful.'

When Spike moaned harder, while keeping up his make out with Starlight, Sunset got the hint and rubbed his dick with her boobs faster. With another loud moan, Spike shot another load onto Sunset's face making her gasp and laugh.

When Spike and Starlight parted lips, the guy spoke to Sunset, “How was that for a shot?”

“When you shoot, you really shoot.” Sunset answered, as she began cleaning her face off.

“Here, Sunset, let me help you.” Starlight said, as she got on the floor next to Sunset and began licking Spike's love juice off her face and boobs.

“Oh, Starlight.” Sunset panted, as Starlight moved upward and put her lips to Sunset's.

Spike sat on the bench sweating up a storm while watching both girls make out on the floor, as sweat dripped off their bodies.

“Oh, yeah. This is perfect.” Starlight moaned between kisses.

“I know.” Sunset agreed, as she fondled Starlight's rack.

Starlight grabbed Sunset's rack, and the two girls fondled each other. As they did, Spike's erection went full mast again, and was eager to return the pleasure he received earlier to both of them.

“Girls, as much as I find your make out sexy beyond words. I need to do something about this.” he motioned to his dick.

The two girls looked at it and smiled, “Of course, Spike.” Starlight answered.

“We'd be more than happy to help you relieve all that.” Sunset added.

“Then come up here, Sunset.” Spike beckoned her.

Sunset sat back down on the bench and spread her legs leaving her open shaved pussy for Spike to gaze upon. Spike licked his lips before walking right up to Sunset, grabbed onto her legs and shoved his dick inside her.

“Oh, Spike!” Sunset gasped, “A little rough there.”

“You like it rough, admit it.” Spike teased with a cheeky grin.

Sunset smiled sheepishly, “I do.”

“And rough is what you're gonna get.” Spike said, as he started thrusting around inside Sunset.

“Hell, yes, Spike. I want it!” Sunset moaned, as Spike took her to town.

As Spike screwed Sunset, Starlight watched the show while rubbing her clit, and thought, 'Damn I want him inside me soon.'

Spike pounded inside Sunset, as they kept getting hotter from both the intense sex and the hot steam. Sunset couldn't take too much more of the intensity of what was happening and suddenly came on the spot.

“Oh, that felt so good,” she panted, “Thank you, Spike.” she leaned forward and kissed him.

“Anytime, you know that, Sunset.” he reminded her.

“Ok my turn.” Starlight said eagerly.

Spike nodded, as he pulled himself out of Sunset, and the girl sat on the end of the bench to relax. Starlight positioned herself on the bench the same way Sunset did, and Spike inserted his dick inside her. When Spike started screwing around inside Starlight, the girl moaned in joy.

“Yes! Oh, Spike. Do it more!”

“Ask you shall receive.”

Spike continued to thrust in and out of Starlight, as she started fondling her own breasts to increase her already growing arousal. Sunset watched the two while fingering her pussy drawing a bit of cum for her to lick off her finger.

“Spike, I'm coming!” Starlight cried, as Spike picked up the pace before Starlight released her love juices.

Suddenly the door to the steam room flung opened, and the three of them stumble out of their drenched in sweat and their bodies looking wrinkled and pruny.

“Ok, let me just say that was about some of the best sex I ever had.” Starlight told them.

“Considering the fact we did it in the sauna.” Spike noted.

“Exactly.”

“It really was an experience.” Sunset admitted.

“What do you say we all go cool down, huh?” Spike suggested, as the two nodded.

They wrapped towels around their bodies and went to a nice cold spot. Bahamut thought to Spike, 'Seeing you all wrinkled like this makes me think of how you're going to look as an old fart.'

'Oh, shut up, Bahamut.' Spike thought back.

Author's Note

Don't miss next time where Spike has a very close encounter with Twilight's mother :raritywink:

A Milfy Experience

Author's Note

This chapter was a combined effort of myself and Duke Moon II

A Milfy Experience

One evening in Canterlot at the childhood home of Twilight, her parents Night Light and Twilight Velvet were sitting up in bed relaxing after a long and busy day.

Velvet was currently reading a book titled 'The Promiscuous Society' which was a collection of short stories about mothers having extra marital affairs, particularly on the story 'At the Honeymoon'. Velvet couldn't help but blush at the actions of the characters, especially when the groom, after having sex with his new wife, proceeded to sneak out of his room and and have sex with his mother-in-law, who secretly followed them. It turns out that the groom had always had a crush on his bride's mother and she in turn had always fantasized about having a fun romp with someone young. The story was bit raunchier than the other ones in the book, especially the part when the young man talked dirty to his mother-in-law as he spanked her for being so disloyal to her husband.

Though Velvet was a loyal and loving wife to her husband, she always had this fetish about the concept of having relationships outside of marriage, especially if the affair was with the woman's son-in-law. It just sounded so sinful and pleasurable to think about that she would often dream of being taken by a young man, being fulfilled every which way. It made her feel a bit guilty about having such fantasies, but she reasoned that they were just that: fantasies. Besides, Night Light is a very loving husband and realistically, she couldn't imagine being bedded by anyone else.

Night Light looked over at Velvet and couldn't help but shake his head with a smile. His wife had interesting taste in reading material when it came to erotica. It really didn't bother him much, despite the common theme in Velvet's collection. He would often find himself reading some of it himself. Some of books were a bit corny, but he would never tell Velvet as such as he didn't want to incur his wife's wrath. Others were, to put it mildly, quite dark as one he remembered vividly was about a businessman's wife having a affair with a younger executive who wanted the company for himself. It didn't end well as the businessman went insane when he was tied up and forced to watch his wife being pleasured by the younger executive and liking it. The sex scenes in Velvet's collection were always very vivid and didn't hold back and Night Light did find himself enjoying them sometimes.

While Night Light knew that his wife had always been faithful to him, reading Velvet's books did inspire him to be more loving towards her.

"Night Light, I can't help but think about Twilight.” Velvet told her husband in concern, as she put her book down.

“Why is that?” he inquired.

“Well, you know she's always been a hard worker even when she was child,” Velvet began, “And when she became Princess Celestia's pupil she gained newer responsibilities. And with every advancement from becoming a princess herself to becoming the wielder of the element of magic, fighting monsters here and the other world you could only imagine how much pressure she's been under.”

“Twilight's fine, Velvet,” Night Light assured his wife a he wrapped an arm around her to keep her close, “She's a tough girl. She gets that from you, remember?” he smirked.

Velvet couldn't help but smile at that logic, “I know. But now she has all that, plus is already married. And not just to anybody. A human boy reincarnated as the Dragon King. To add more to it, said boy isn't just with our daughter, but multiple women as well.”

“I know,” Night Light chuckled, “Spike is living a guy's ideal dream to be surrounded by so many beautiful women. I can't deny I always used to imagine that'd be me. Until, I met you of course. You're the only one for me.”

“Oh, Night Light,” Velvet sighed as she cuddled with Night Light, “I just worry about how Twilight really feels with sharing her husband with not only her closest friends, but so many other ladies as well.”

Night Light nodded in agreement, “I know. Twilight told me as such when came for a visit. She told me about how jealous she gets with Spike bedding more women and adding more to his harem. And yet despite all that, she told me that Spike's loyalty and devotion to her is unquestionable.”

“Oh, I'm surprised Twilight didn't tell me any of that.” Velvet said feeling a little disappointed.

“Well, you are her mother, and you can imagine it'd be awkward to her if she told you that. Twilight's in a unique situation that we couldn't imagine her being in. Of course she would be jealous about sharing her husband, but if she says that she's okay with it, than we really shouldn't be too concerned.”

“Point taken,” Velvet admitted, while thinking about her daughter's husband, “You know the first time we met Spike at their high school years ago, I noticed that he was...looking at me in a way that one shouldn't give their girlfriend's mother.”

“I noticed that, too," Night Light spoke, shaking his head, "Can't really blame him, though. You are a very beautiful woman, my dear. Besides, what teenage boy doesn't fantasize or look at sexy, older women at that age without thinking dirty stuff? I mean when we were dating and I first met your parents, your mom was-”

“Choose your words carefully, sweetie.” Velvet warned him with a stern tone, and yet smiled sweetly at him.

Night Light nervously answered while making sure to not slip up, “A beautiful caring mare that any guy would've been lucky to have. Just as I was lucky to eventually have you.”

Velvet nodded, “True. But Spike has still occasionally taken glances my way.”

“Well, you have no one to blame for that but yourself.” her husband answered.

“Excuse me?” Velvet asked turning to Night Light.

“Have you looked at yourself lately? It's your own fault for being so sexy even to teenage boys.”

Velvet blushed, before starting to get into a mood, “Well, if it's my fault for that, then perhaps I require some punishment.” she pressed her breasts together with her arms while showing them off for Night Light.

Night Light blushed at the sexy act Velvet was putting on for him. Even after all these years, he still found her to be a very alluring woman who could get his blood boiling. The way Velvet pushed her breasts together made Night Light want her even more. Wanting to get into character, Night Light smirked and began to fondle his wife's breasts through her night gown. He heard her moan but decided to silence her with a kiss to which she responded to feverishly. After a few seconds of making out, Night Light and Velvet let go of each others lips. He could tell that Velvet wanted more and he was ready to give it to her.

“I think I know the proper punishment for you, Ms. Velvet,” Night Light spoke softly before taking a serious expression, "Take that nightgown off. Get on all fours and stick that thick ass up."

Velvet did as Night Light requested and took off her night gown. She then got out from under the covers and crawled to the other side of the bed. She blushed as she gripped the blankets, waging her tail teasingly at her husband while trying her best to show of her rear. Velvet gasped as she felt Night Light's hands squeeze her butt, making her moan. Her nipples hardened and she started to feel her pussy feeling moist. Velvet then felt a slap on her right buttock, then her left and then her right and so forth. Each slap was getting harder and harder and Velvet couldn't help but enjoy it. She loved it when her husband was the dominant one.

“Oh, yes, Night Light!” Velvet panted, as Night Light continued to slap her buttocks.

“Such a bad girl, Ms. Velvet,” Night Light teased cheekily, “You show yourself off to my friends and all those horny teenage boys out there. Do you like to imagine all those guys jacking off to you? Admit it. You want them to enter you until you can't move, just like the bad little girl you truly are.”

“I am a bad girl!” screamed Velvet.

“You bet your hot ass you are!” growled Night Light as he started to lick at Velvet's wet entrance.

Velvet moaned as he felt Night Light's tongue lick at her wet womanhood. Her body tingled as she heard the slurping and sucking sounds her husband was making. In a about a few seconds, she felt herself orgasm, but Night Light wasn't letting up. Velvet then felt her husband insert a few fingers inside her pussy, moving them in and out of her. It was taking all her willpower not to collapse from pleasure. Velvet wanted this to last and she wanted her husband to enter her. She chuckled as Night Light stopped licking her wet entrance and felt his cock teasing it. Velvet was about to beg her husband to just enter her, but Night Light swiftly did so and started drive his cock in and out.

Velvet looked back at Night Light, but was was shocked at herself when she started to see him as Spike pleasuring her. Before she could question why she was imagining her son in law pleasing her, the thought of such and act was overwhelming her. Velvet felt shame and guilt for even thinking of Spike in such a way. She kept telling herself that she loved her husband, but the image of Spike driving her to lust was beginning to be too much for her and she just let it happen. Velvet then pictured herself as one of the women in her books, the ones that cheated on their husband for cheap thrill with a younger man. She felt very dirty and she had to admit that she was loving every minute of it. Velvet urged her lover for more, begging for his seed.

Velvet was then put on her back as she continued to imagine Spike still driving his young cock into her pussy. She felt his hands kneading and gripping her breasts aggressively as she screamed, begging for him to release inside her. Velvet then felt her lover suck and pull at her nipples with his teeth, making her hiss in pleasure. Velvet's screamed some more until she was silenced with a kiss again, feeling her pussy being pounded at a faster speed. She knew her lover was getting close as she urged him to come inside her.

Velvet then felt a geyser explode inside her. She let out a howl as she could feel Night Light's seed pouring into her pussy. It felt like it was over flowing as she wanted every last drop of her husband seed. After a few seconds, Velvet felt Night Light's erection leave her entrance and she let out a whine. She then went after what was left of her husband's erection and sucked every last drop of his sperm and swallowed it.

Feeling worn out, Night Light and Velvet held each other in an embrace. Velvet, while holding Night Light's head into her bosom started to think about what had just happened. While she enjoyed her little fantasy, Velvet still felt guilty for even thinking about Spike in a sexual way. She saw herself as a very loyal wife and could never fathom hurting her husband for a cheap thrill. But thinking about Spike and his ever growing harem, she started to wonder if her son in law was capable in crossing the line with her.

'I think I'm overdue for a visit with my daughter and son-in-law.' she smiled to herself knowing they'd be in for a big unexpected surprise.

The next day around noon time in the human world, Twilight Velvet in her human appearance stood outside Spike and Twilight's apartment complex dressed in slip on shoes, a gray skirt, and a purple blouse. She looked up at the apartment smiling with excitement about seeing both her daughter and Spike.

She went inside and took the elevator up to their front door. She rang the doorbell and waited for an answer. Soon she heard the door unlock, and it opened to reveal Spike wearing a pair of workout shorts, a tank top that was dark around the neckline from sweat, and a towel over his shoulders.

“Oh, Mrs. Sparkle. Good afternoon.” Spike greeted respectively for his mother-in-law.

“Good afternoon, Spike,” Velvet greeted, “May I come in?”

“Of course,” Spike answered, as he welcomed her inside, “Forgive my current state, I just finished a workout routine.”

“I can see that. Is Twilight around?”

“Actually, she's out with Sunset and Starlight at the library.”

“Well, I'm not surprised at that,” Velvet admitted, “The first time her father and I took her to the library when she was just a child she didn't wanna leave even after it was closing time.”

“Did she throw a tantrum over it?” Spike asked jokingly.

“Oh, you have no idea,” Velvet replied with a laugh, "It was hard for Night Light and I to pacify that girl. It's like she wanted to stay there forever. Are any of the girls at home?”

“Nope. Pinkie has baking duty at Sugarcube Corner, Applejack's getting ready for harvest, Rainbow's getting some soccer practice in, Rarity's at the boutique working on some new designs, and Fluttershy's working down at the animal shelter.”

“So you're here by yourself?” she asked.

“Yeah, but it's not too bad,” Spike admitted, “As much as I love spending time with Twilight or any of the other girls, I savor the time whenever it's just me around here.”

“Yes, nothing wrong with a little alone time once in awhile.” Velvet agreed.

“Can I offer you some tea?” he offered.

“Yes, thank you.”

Spike headed for the kitchen and made a pot of tea. When it was ready, he put two cups on a tray and brought it over.

“Here you are, Mrs. Sparkle.”

Velvet pouted, “Spike, we've been over this. You don't have to be so formal with me. Remember I'm not just Twilight's mother, I'm technically yours too.”

“Sorry, old habits die hard,” Spike apologized sheepishly, “I mean you weren't always my mother-in-law.”

“I understand, but we're family now. So there's no need to feel awkward.”

“Thanks. I mean even before Twilight and I got married, Flurry Heart would call me Uncle. Now I really am her uncle.” Spike chuckled.

“Speaking of Twilight, how're you both doing as of late?” Velvet inquired, as she took a sip of her tea.

“Oh, we're doing great,” Spike assured her, “Haven't been too many dangerous monster activity as of late here or Equestria.”

Velvet shook her head, “I don't mean about what you do when you're called to order by Princess Celestia. I mean how're you getting along as husband and wife?”

“Oh, we couldn't be better,” Spike replied, “I mean we haven't had any serious problems if that's what you mean.”

Velvet raised a brow, “So you do have problems?”

“Well, yeah. I mean what marriage doesn't?” Spike asked rhetorically.

“Oh, how true that is,” Velvet admitted, "No marriage is perfect. Night Light and I still find reasons to fight, but we always find a way to work out our differences.”

“The same with Twilight and I, Mrs. Sparkle,” Spike agreed as his face became serious, “But I assure you that I love your daughter very much. Yeah, we do have our problems and Twilight has never let me forget that, but we always work them out in the end. Sometimes I wonder how lucky I am to have her in my life.”

Velvet smiled at Spike's honesty, until Spike continued, “Will you excuse me? I really need to wash up after my workout.”

“Of course.” Velvet replied, as Spike got up and headed for the bathroom.

As Velvet watched Spike leave, an idea started forming in her head, 'Now's a good a time as any. And it'll be like I'm living one of my short stories.' she giggled to herself.

Velvet got up and walked to the bathroom and saw Spike's workout clothes in a hamper. She looked over at the counter above the clothes storage baskets to see plenty of towels neatly folded. She smirked and started to unbutton her blouse. When she reached her final button, her voluptuous rack contained in a black bra burst out. She reached down to her waist and undid her skirt making it drop around her ankles revealing her matching black panties.

Velvet reached behind her back for her bra strap, and after a bit of fumbling unclipped the garment and let it drop releasing her boobs from containment. She slipped her panties down and took all her clothes and put them in one of the baskets. The lovely pony turned human woman looked at her whole reflection in a mirror and posed sexually while making a few kissing gestures at her reflection.

“Hey, beautiful. Do you have plans for tonight?” she asked her reflection, “No? Well, do you wanna be part of my plans?” she laughed to herself, before cupping her breasts together and smiled. She grabbed one of the towels and wrapped it around her body before gently going to the bathroom door.

Velvet slipped into the bathroom, and looked over seeing Spike sitting on a stool with his waist wrapped in a towel and was currently washing his arms. Spike was so caught up in washing himself he didn't hear Velvet step inside, which was good news for her.

The older woman walked forward before she was right on top of the young man. As soon as she laid her hands on Spike's shoulders, the boy jumped before glancing over his shoulder to see her.

“Mrs. Sparkle?!” he gasped in shock, “What're you doing in here?”

“I felt like I could use a bath myself so I decided to join you.” Velvet answered.

Spike glanced at Velvet while noticing a large amount of cleavage peeking out of her towel. He immediately turned around with a blush, feeling nervous.

“We-well, if you want to, I'll let you go some, I mean, go first and I'll take mine afterward.” Spike stammered as he tried to get up, but Velvet sat him back down on his stool.

“Nonsense, Spike. Just sit and relax. I'll even wash your back for you.” she offered.

“You'll what!?” Spike asked, his blush taking a deeper shade of scarlet.

“Just relax, and let your mother-in-law handle this.” Velvet whispered sultry into Spike's ear calming him down.

The soothing motherly sound of Velvet's voice started to make Spike relax and loosen up. Velvet lathered her hands up with soap and started rubbing them on Spike's back. As Velvet gently rubbed her hands around Spike's back, she made sure to cover every spot, while at the same massaged his shoulders as well.

Velvet thought to herself as she washed Spike, 'Oh, this takes me back to when I used to bathe Shining Armor and Twilight. Except they were children and not fully grown. His back feels so strong. But that's not surprising given how many enemies and monsters he's been fighting for years. I know I shouldn't enjoy this as much, but it feels so irresistible. May Faust forgive me for this.'

Velvet spoke up, “Tell me, does this feel good?” she asked.

“Yeah. It feels awesome.” Spike answered, as he succumbed to her magic hands.

“I'm glad. Twilight tells me you're good with a massage too.”

“Well, she and the other girls tell me I've got the right hands for it.” he admitted.

“I'll bet,” Velvet said, as her hands continued to roam over Spike's back, “So do Twilight and the other girls do this for you?”

“Of course. Any time I bathe with Twilight and any of the other girls.

“And do you do the same in return?”

“Naturally. And they don't even have to ask me too.”

Velvet smiled hearing how close Spike was to her daughter and her friends. She looked down at Spike's back and down at her rack and decided to be daring. She lowered her towel down uncovering her boobs and started rubbing them up and down Spike's back.

Upon contact with Spike's back, the young man's eyes shot up before relaxing, “Wow. What kind of loofahs are you using?”

Velvet silently giggled, before answering, “Very special ones.” she said while continuing to rub her breasts on Spike's back.

“Feels nice. And the texture is strangely familiar.” Spike continued, as Velvet suppressed her giggles, while thinking.

'He's bedded so many girls over the years he can't even tell the difference between boobs and loofahs? Well, it's good he doesn't know. Watching him look so oblivious to my little treatment makes him look so adorable. And my breasts feel so good pressing into him it's going make my nipples hard.'

After washing Spike's back with her boobs, she wrapped her towel around them, and rinsed his back off, “Ok, Spike. Turn around, please. I need to do your front.”

“Ok.” Spike answered, as he sheepishly turned around to face Velvet.

When Spike was face to face with his mother-in-law he got a full shot of her wrapped only in a towel that clung to her body and perfectly outlined her curves and everything. Naturally Spike blushed at the beautiful woman, while trying hard not to stare down at her cleavage.

'Always so sheepish whenever he's so close to a naked woman outside his harem. And yet the lust in his eyes are still visible. He's like a kid in a candy shop. Or a child wanting to reach deep into the cookie jar,' she glanced down at her boobs, 'I know I do this with Night Light all the time, but with Spike it feels so fresh and different. Oh, Twilight, you're more lucky than you know.'

“Something wrong, Spike?” Velvet asked teasingly.

“No, ma'am!” Spike spoke up immediately, “I mean everything's good.”

“I see. Well, just hold still.” Velvet lathered her hands up with soap again and started roaming her hands on Spike's torso.

As Velvet's hands covered Spike's torso, the boy thought to himself, 'Oh, man. Mrs. Sparkle's hands feels so good. It feels just like how Twilight does it.'

Velvet herself had her own thoughts about Spike as she blushed, 'Spike's so well toned, even more so than Night Light. Twilight is so lucky she gets to feel all this whenever she likes. So young and hard...'

Spike was starting to feel so relaxed he looked ready to fall asleep. When he had his eyes half closed he suddenly felt the same 'loofahs' rubbing against his chest, 'Oh, yeah. I don't know which of the loofahs she's using, but whatever they are, they're...” he opened his eyes more as his vision started becoming clear. When he had full clear vision, he saw Velvet with her towel dropped down revealing her full nude body to him. And what left in in more shock was she was using her own breasts to wash his front, “Breasts!” he burst out almost falling back off the stool, had Velvet not grabbed him by the shoulders to keep him steady.

“Easy, Spike.” she eased him.

“Mrs. Sparkle, why do you have your towel off, and using your rack as loofahs?!” Spike asked nervously, while a blush adorned his face and sweat started dripping off his forehead.

“Is that a problem for you?” Velvet asked in confusion.

Spike raised a brow, “Am I being baited into saying something I shouldn't?”

“It's ok, Spike. I actually do this all the time with my husband when we take baths together.”

“You do?”

“Of course. It's one of the many ways I get Night Light in the mood,” Velvet teased, as Spike chuckled sheepishly.

Spike's eyes tried to remain looking up, but failed and ended up trailing down her whole body. Everything about Velvet was flawless to Spike, from her shapely legs, her thighs, and especially her breasts.

Velvet like before caught onto Spike's wandering eyes, and decided to keep up her teasing, “Like something you see?” she grinned cheekily.

Spike's eyes shot back up, “Sorry. I didn't mean too!”

Velvet gazed down and spotted a pitched tent in Spike's towel, “He doesn't look sorry.”

Spike quickly covered his towel wrapped crotch feeling ready to die from total embarrassment, “Mrs. Sparkle, I cannot express enough apologies for how my body is reacting.”

Velvet smiled, “Spike, you have nothing to be ashamed of. This is just who you are. Twilight knows it, the girls know it, and so many more know it.”

“Yeah.” Spike answered feeling embarrassed that so many in Equestria know of his perverted nature.

“And this side of you is one of your good sides. If Twilight can see the good in it, then I have no place to judge. Besides, my husband can be a bit of a horn dog himself.”

“Say what?” Spike asked.

“Oh, yes. Night Light also has his own perverted moments when he was no older than you. And still has it to this day. But he knew how to treat me. And that's what led me to falling for him.”

“I'm glad to hear that.”

“Yes,” Velvet smiled, “And consider yourself lucky. Only my husband has ever seen me naked. And now you have.”

'Only her husband?' Spike thought in surprise, 'Then this is by far one of the greatest honors I could ever have.' he was snapped out of his thoughts, as Velvet once again started rubbing her breasts against Spike's chest like before.

“So, Spike, be honest with me,” Velvet began, “How are my breasts, compared to Twilight's?”

Spike's sweat started dripping again, while his erection remain pitched under his towel. He couldn't get out of the situation, not that he even wanted too. Not wanting to being rude decided to answer his mother-in-law, “Well, they have the same feeling of softness, but yours do look bigger than Twilight's. I mean not that I'd prefer one over the other, of course.”

Velvet just giggled at Spike's reaction, before answering, “It's alright, Spike. I'm glad you're so honest about it. And now you see exactly where Twilight gets her looks from.”

“No question about it.” Spike replied, as he still gazed at Velvet's body.

Velvet spoke up, “Now then, Spike. Be a good boy and wash me as well.”

“What, seriously?”

“Of course. I mean I know you do the same for Twilight and the others, I figured you'd do the same for me.”

“But-but aren't there boundaries I shouldn't cross concerning this?” Spike stammered, as Velvet laid her hands on his own.

“Don't worry so much, Spike. We're family, after all. And family looks out for one another,” Velvet began, “Please, it would mean so much to me.”

Spike became less hesitant, and answered, “Well, as long as you don't mind it.” he got off the stool.

Velvet took a seat with her back facing Spike. The young man took the soap, lathered his hands and started to lather them all over Velvet's back.

“Mm, that feels so good, Spike.” Velvet moaned in joy.

“Really? Well, as long as you're comfy.” Spike said, as deciding to help her relax more started to massage Velvet's shoulders.

“Oh, yes. So these are the magic hands that give the best massage.” Velvet moaned, which in turn got Spike feeling even harder in his erection.

After Spike rinsed Velvet's back off, the sexy woman spun around facing him, “Thank you, Spike. Now how about my front?” Velvet asked, while sticking her boobs out.

Spike's eyes widened, and stammered, “Is this really ok with you?”

“Of course. Since I did both sides of you, it's only fair you do both my sides,” she smirked seductively, “Besides, I know you wanna.”

Spike gulped, as he gazed down at Velvet's voluptuous boobs knowing what he had to do. So he lathered his hands up with soap again and slowly bu surely put them on his mother-in-law's rack. Both Velvet and Spike gasped together at the position they were in, but Spike going on instincts proceeded to wash Velvet's breasts like he does for the girls in his harem.

'I can't believe I'm actually touching Twilight's mom's boobs!' Spike thought with excitement, 'I don't care how wrong this is, I am enjoying it to the best of it.'

Velvet moaned, as he nipples hardened underneath Spike's palms, “Oh, yes, Spike. That's the spot. It feels just the way Night Light does it.”

“Well, I'm just glad you're comfortable.” Spike answered, as he continued to fondle Velvet's breasts.

'Comfortable doesn't even come close to describing how good I feel,' she thought as she moaned at Spike's hands feeling her breasts, 'Yes, oh, those hands of his are miracle workers. The way he knows how to get to the good spots on a breast. I should ask him to become my personal breast masseuse.' she thought lustfully.

Spike's erection twinged as he resisted the overwhelming temptation to jump Velvet and have his way with her. When Spike washed the foam off Velvet's rack, he spoke to her, “How was that?”

“It was perfect, Spike. Thank you.” she smiled sweetly at her son-in-law, while Spike blushed seeing her smile reminded him of Twilight's.

“No problem.” he replied.

“Spike, I know I told you we shouldn't be awkward when it comes to names and all, but please call me mommy.” Velvet pleaded with Spike giving him an adorable puppy eyed gaze.

Spike looked into Velvet's eyes, and unable to withstand such a gaze from such a beautiful sexy woman went with her request.

“M-Mommy.”

Velvet gasped while blushing, “Thank you, Spike!” she reached out and embraced the young man wrapping her arms around him, while pressing her boobs into his chest.

Spike panted, as Velvet's nipples poked into his, 'Velvet's breasts are definitely on par with Twilight's.' he thought.

Velvet picked her head up and looked at Spike, “Hey, how about you call me 'mommy' when it's just the two of us, ok?”

Spike blushed at the idea of calling his mother-in-law that title, but answered, “Sure, ok.”

“Great,” Velvet stood up and took Spike's hands, “Come on. Let's both go soak in the hot tub.” She dragged Spike to the hot tub and got it started.

The two sat in the hot tub with Velvet sitting so close to Spike he could feel her thigh pressing against his under the bubbling water.

“It feels nice.” Velvet said, as she laid her head on Spike's shoulder comfortingly.

“Yeah, it does.” Spike answered nervously, while his erection stirred from being so close to Velvet.

“You know, Spike, this is making me feel like a character in one of my books.” she confessed.

Spike did a double take, “What books are you reading?”

“Well, I know you have your dirty Japanese comics.”

“They're called manga.” Spike replied.

“Right. For me, I have my erotic novels.”

Spike blinked in surprise, “You read erotica?”

“Guilty,” Velvet confessed with a blush, “I know it's odd for a married woman to read, but it's so captivating. So alluring. So sexy.” she whispered into Spike's ear making the young man gasp in sexual lust.

Spike calmed himself, “Well, I guess you and I have similar tastes in reading material. But does your husband know?”

“Of course he does.”

“And he has no problem with it?”

“None at all. In fact we like to spice our sex up by mimicking scenarios in several of my stories,” Velvet explained, before speaking erotically, “And they've really made our sex better than anything.”

“Wow,” Spike gasped, and thought, 'I may have to borrow some of her stories and see what she means.'

“But you know among the stories I read I'm especially fond of the concept of a married woman having an affair with a younger man.”

Spike blushed a crimson shade, “You don't say?”

“Oh, yes. In fact being here with you makes me feel like I'm in one right now.” Velvet said, while crossing one of her legs over Spike's. As she did she swore she could feel the tip of Spike's erection through his towel getting her aroused.

“Well, this does feel similar to a chapter in one of my mangas.” Spike admitted, while trying to hold his hands back from latching onto Velvet and have his way with her.

“It does, huh?” Velvet asked, as she put an arm around Spike, “Well, how about we make it feel more like one of our stories and do it right here and now?”

“Wait a minute, what?!” Spike's face turned red.

“Let's have sex right here, right now,” Velvet urged, while swimming in front of Spike straddling him with his back against the hot tub ledge, “Show me the kind of man you are to my daughter and her friends. Pleasure me in ways only my husband could ever dream of.”

Spike looked up at Velvet blushing several shades of red while thinking, 'A MILF throwing herself at me. This is the best thing to happen to me in so long!' he stopped, as he suddenly saw Twilight in place of Velvet, 'Twilight.' he gasped before his sexual urges diminished.

“Spike?” Velvet asked seeing he bore a look a guilt.

“I can't,” Spike confessed, “Mom, this would probably be one of the greatest sexual conquests I could make in years. But it's not right. You're Twilight's mom, and she's my wife. I can't betray her like this. You can't betray her like this, mom. And what about Night Light? I can't betray him and you can't betray him. He loves you and he sounds like he does so much for you. I'm sorry, mom, but we can't do this." he sighed knowing how much he would've wanted this.

Velvet smiled and hugged him, much to his surprise, “You really are a loving devoted husband, Spike.”

“Huh?”

“I wanted to see if you would be willing to let yourself go and have an actual affair with me, a happily married woman. But hearing those words you told me shows you really do love my daughter and wouldn't betray her in that sense.” Velvet said smiling happily, and couldn't help but shed some tears.

“I do love Twilight. And I love you too, as my second mother.” Spike told her.

Velvet smiled, and continued to embrace him, “Thank you so much, my son.” Spike blushed from hearing Velvet address him like that, but nevertheless hugged her back causing their bare bodies to press together.

'Well, at least this still feels nice.' Spike thought while enjoying Velvet's boobs press into his chest.

Velvet picked herself off Spike, “Let's go dry off.” she suggested, as the two got out of the hot tub and started to dry off.

When they went to get their clothes, Velvet slipped her panties on, before putting her bra on, “Spike, could you help me with this?” she motioned to her bra strap.

“Of course.” Spike answered, as he carefully clipped her bra strap close, “How's that?”

“Perfect.” Velvet smiled, as she cupped her contained rack.

Velvet put the rest of her clothes on and spoke to her son-in-law, “Thank you so much for all you've done for me today, Spike. It puts my mind at ease.”

“My pleasure, mom.” Spike answered happily.

“And Spike,” Velvet continued, as she cupped Spike's cheeks making the young man's face turn crimson. She leaned forward and pressed her lips against Spike's. Spike's eyes widened, as his face turned a darker shade of red. He wanted to pull away, but the soft feeling of Velvet's lips made him melt into it. When they parted, Velvet bearing a smile and a blush across her face spoke, “Thank you for becoming part of my family.”

Spike smiled, “Happy to be part of it, mommy.”

Velvet felt her heart melt upon hearing Spike call her that and hugged his head to her breasts, “I know we can't do this kind of stuff, but I'm glad we had an opportunity to. And don't worry, I won't tell Twilight or anyone about this.”

“Thank you.” Spike answered with a muffled voice, as he enjoyed the soft texture of Velvet's boobs against his cheek.

Later that night, Spike was at a desk writing something down on a notepad. The girls popped in and saw what he was doing.

“Hey, Spike!” Pinkie shot up.

“Gah!” Spike jumped, “Pinkie, please don't do that!”

“I don't get it, Spike,” Rainbow began, “You can handle a villain coming a mile away, but you still jump over Pinkie's pop ins?”

“Like you or anyone else here is one to talk?” Spike reminded how they also continuously fall victim to Pinkie's surprise pop ups.

“Ok, you got me there.” Rainbow replied.

“So what are you doing, Spike?” Sunset asked.

“Making a list of ladies I don't dare to go after in terms of adding to my harem or bedding.” Spike explained.

“Seriously?” Starlight asked in confusion.

“What?”

“You're making a list like that now after all this time?” Applejack wondered.

“What even brought this on in the first place, Spike?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Well, looking over my harem it occurred to me I still know plenty of other women in my life even before I became part dragon. And I'm compiling a list of individuals I wouldn't even think about going after to add to my harem.”

“Well, let's see what ya got so far.” Rainbow took the list and the girls began checking it.

“Trixie and Octavia?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah. Octavia is already married to Stone. And she doesn't quite see me the same way Vinyl and the rest of you see me. Trixie... speaks for herself.” he explained, despite making amends he wasn't going to pursue her again. Especially since she was seeing ex-Shadowbolt Flash Sentry.

Applejack looked at another name, “You put Granny Smith on your list, Spike?”

“Yes.” Spike winced.

“Why in tarnation did you even have to put her name down?” the bearer of Honesty asked in disbelief.

“Hey, you never know. I mean when your grandma takes her annual trips to Vegas with the other old gals of your family she can be wild and crazy. Especially in terms of looking for younger hunks.”

“And you really think she'd be interested in you?” Applejack asked rhetorically.

“Ouch, Applejack.” Spike replied sounding hurt.

Rarity looked at another name, “Spoiled Rich? Isn't she the mother of your old high school classmate Diamond Tiara?”

“Yes. Even though Diamond Tiara grew out of the bratty phrase she had in high school years ago, her mom is still the same. Makes me wonder why Filthy Rich didn't divorce her already.”

“And you really wouldn't consider bedding her?” Pinkie asked.

“Are you kidding me? I'd go for Twilight's mom before ever considering her.” Spike confessed, making Twilight do a head turn towards him.

“Wow, you'd rather boff Twilight's mom before you'd boff Spoiled Rich?” Rainbow asked, “Eh, I can see that.” Twilight shot her a look making Rainbow shut up.

“I think it's best we add our mothers to your list.” Twilight insisted.

“Agreed.” the other girls agreed, as they all started writing their mothers names down on his list.

Though Spike wouldn't show it, he felt hurt that the girls without hesitation automatically decided to add the names of their moms to his list.

“I also feel we should add Cadence to the list as well.” Twilight suggested.

“Uh-huh.” the girls agreed.

“Don't worry, Twilight, I'll add her to it... Eventually.” he muttered to himself.

Rarity looked at the list, “Spike, you haven't added Sweetie Belle's name here.

“I don't see Apple Bloom's.” Applejack noticed.

“Not even Scootaloo's.” Rainbow added.

“Is there something you're not telling us?” Rarity inquired.

“I like to keep my options opened.” Spike answered.

“But ah thought you four didn't see each other in that way.” Applejack recalled.

“Well, that was back then. Now these days your sisters are much more comfortable around me. Especially since we're all so close.”

“He does have a point.” Rainbow admitted.

“Besides I also still exchange texts with your cousin Babs.” Spike noted, as Applejack rolled her eyes.

Spike got up and took the list, “I'll finish the list on my own thank you.” he left the room before looking back at his list. He saw the names the girls added mostly their mothers. When he saw Velvet's name on the list, he blushed but knew today would be a one time thing for them, even if he never got to home base with her.

Meanwhile in Canterlot, Velvet was taking a hot shower while moaning from the heated water hit against her coat. She was still in a horny mood after her time with Spike, and started fondling her boobs, “Oh, yes, Spike. Touch them to your hearts desires. Such a naughty boy.” Velvet began fingering her pussy and started moaning louder. After fingering herself so much she came a little with most of her love juice washing down the drain. She managed to lick a bit of it off her finger tips and sighed heavenly.

Afterward, she stepped out of the shower and started drying off. As she looked at her reflection in the mirror while drying her mane, she thought to herself, 'Today had to be one of the best days ever. I finally got to be just like one of the characters in my stories. If an erotic novel was made in honor of my time with Spike, I would never stop reading it.'

“Honey, you coming to bed?” came Night Light's voice.

“Coming, sweetheart.” Velvet answered, as she was prepared to channel her leftover horniness onto her husband.

A Forbidden Experience

Author's Note

This chapter is an alternate take on the last chapter in which, what if Spike actually did take Velvet up on her offer and have sex with her... Don't start calling Spike a cheater because of this. I just want you guys to see how hot it could've been if the two went through with it.

If anyone's skittish about reading sex scenes then turn back now.

Plus be prepared for a surprising twist at the end.

This was all thanks to my friend Duke Moon II

A Forbidden Experience

Velvet slipped into the bathroom, and looked over seeing Spike sitting on a stool with his waist wrapped in a towel and was currently washing his arms. Spike was so caught up in washing himself he didn't hear Velvet step inside, which was good news for her.

The older woman walked forward before she was right on top of the young man. As soon as she laid her hands on Spike's shoulders, the boy jumped before glancing over his shoulder to see her.

“Mrs. Sparkle?!” he gasped in shock, “What're you doing in here?”

“I felt like I could use a bath myself so I decided to join you.” Velvet answered.

Spike glanced at Velvet while noticing a large amount of cleavage peeking out of her towel. He immediately turned around with a blush, feeling nervous.

“We-well, if you want to, I'll let you go some, I mean, go first and I'll take mine afterward.” Spike stammered as he tried to get up, but Velvet sat him back down on his stool.

“Nonsense, Spike. Just sit and relax. I'll even wash your back for you.” she offered.

“You'll what!?” Spike asked, his blush taking a deeper shade of scarlet.

“Just relax, and let your mother-in-law handle this.” Velvet whispered sultry into Spike's ear calming him down.

The soothing motherly sound of Velvet's voice started to make Spike relax and loosen up. Velvet lathered her hands up with soap and started rubbing them on Spike's back. As Velvet gently rubbed her hands around Spike's back, she made sure to cover every spot, while at the same massaged his shoulders as well.

Velvet thought to herself as she washed Spike, 'Oh, this takes me back to when I used to bathe Shining Armor and Twilight. Except they were children and not fully grown. His back feels so strong. But that's not surprising given how many enemies and monsters he's been fighting for years. I know I shouldn't enjoy this as much, but it feels so irresistible. May Faust forgive me for this.'

Velvet spoke up, “Tell me, does this feel good?” she asked.

“Yeah. It feels awesome.” Spike answered, as he succumbed to her magic hands.

“I'm glad. Twilight tells me you're good with a massage too.”

“Well, she and the other girls tell me I've got the right hands for it.” he admitted.

“I'll bet,” Velvet said, as her hands continued to roam over Spike's back, “So do Twilight and the other girls do this for you?”

“Of course. Any time I bathe with Twilight and any of the other girls.

“And do you do the same in return?”

“Naturally. And they don't even have to ask me too.”

Velvet smiled hearing how close Spike was to her daughter and her friends. She looked down at Spike's back and down at her back and decided to be daring. She lowered her towel down uncovering her boobs and started rubbing them up and down Spike's back.

Upon contact with Spike's back, the young man's eyes shot up before relaxing, “Wow. What kind of loofahs are you using?”

Velvet silently giggled, before answering, “Very special ones.” she said while continuing to rub her breasts on Spike's back.

“Feels nice. And the texture is strangely familiar.” Spike continued, as Velvet suppressed her giggles, while thinking.

'He's bedded so many girls over the years he can't even tell the difference between boobs and loofahs? Well, it's good he doesn't know. Watching him look so oblivious to my little treatment makes him look so adorable. And my breasts feel so good pressing into him it's going make my nipples hard.'

After washing Spike's back with her boobs, she wrapped her towel around them, and rinsed his back off, “Ok, Spike. Turn around, please. I need to do your front.”

“Ok.” Spike answered, as he sheepishly turned around to face Velvet.

When Spike was face to face with his mother-in-law he got a full shot of her wrapped only in a towel that clung to her body and perfectly outlined her curves and everything. Naturally Spike blushed at the beautiful woman, while trying hard not to stare down at her cleavage.

'Always so sheepish whenever he's so close to a naked woman outside his harem. And yet the lust in his eyes are still visible. He's like a kid in a candy shop. Or a child wanting to reach deep into the cookie jar,' she glanced down at her boobs, 'I know I do this with Night Light all the time, but with Spike it feels so fresh and different. Oh, Twilight, you're more lucky than you know.'

“Something wrong, Spike?” Velvet asked teasingly.

“No, ma'am!” Spike spoke up immediately, “I mean everything's good.”

“I see. Well, just hold still.” Velvet lathered her hands up with soap again and started roaming her hands on Spike's torso.

As Velvet's hands covered Spike's torso, the boy thought to himself, 'Oh, man. Mrs. Sparkle's hands feels so good. It feels just like how Twilight does it.'

Velvet herself had her own thoughts about Spike as she blushed, 'Spike's so well toned, even more so than Night Light. Twilight is so lucky she gets to feel all this whenever she likes. So young and hard...'

Spike was starting to feel so relaxed he looked ready to fall asleep. When he had his eyes half closed he suddenly felt the same 'loofahs' rubbing against his chest, 'Oh, yeah. I don't know which of the loofahs she's using, but whatever they are, they're...” he opened his eyes more as his vision started becoming clear. When he had full clear vision, he saw Velvet with her towel dropped down revealing her full nude body to him. And what left in in more shock was she was using her own breasts to wash his front, “Breasts!” he burst out almost falling back off the stool, had Velvet not grabbed her by the shoulders to keep him steady.

“Easy, Spike.” she eased him.

“Mrs. Sparkle, why do you have your towel off, and using your rack as loofahs?!” Spike asked nervously, while a blush adorned his face and sweat started dripping off his forehead.

“Is that a problem for you?” Velvet asked in confusion.

Spike raised a brow, “Am I being baited into saying something I shouldn't?”

“It's ok, Spike. I actually do this all the time with my husband when we take baths together.”

“You do?”

“Of course. It's one of the many ways I get Night Light in the mood,” Velvet teased, as Spike chuckled sheepishly.

Spike's eyes tried to remain looking up, but failed and ended up trailing down her whole body. Everything about Velvet was flawless to Spike, from her shapely legs, her thighs, and especially her breasts.

Velvet like before caught onto Spike's wandering eyes, and decided to keep up her teasing, “Like something you see?” she grinned cheekily.

Spike's eyes shot back up, “Sorry. I didn't mean too!”

Velvet gazed down and spotted a pitched tent in Spike's towel, “He doesn't look sorry.”

Spike quickly covered his towel wrapped crotch feeling ready to die from total embarrassment, “Mrs. Sparkle, I cannot express enough apologies for how my body is reacting.”

Velvet smiled, “Spike, you have nothing to be ashamed of. This is just who you are. Twilight knows it, the girls know it, and so many more know it.”

“Yeah.” Spike answered feeling embarrassed that so many in Equestria know of his perverted nature.

“And this side of you is one of your good sides. If Twilight can see the good in it, then I have no place to judge. Besides, my husband can be a bit of a horn dog himself.”

“Say what?” Spike asked.

“Oh, yes. Night Light also has his own perverted moments when he was no older than you. And still has it to this day. But he knew how to treat me. And that's what led me to falling for him.”

“I'm glad to hear that.”

“Yes,” Velvet smiled, “And consider yourself lucky. Only my husband has ever seen me naked. And now you have.”

'Only her husband?' Spike thought in surprise, 'Then this is by far one of the greatest honors I could ever have.' he was snapped out of his thoughts, as Velvet once again started rubbing her breasts against Spike's chest like before.

“So, Spike, be honest with me,” Velvet began, “How are my breasts, compared to Twilight's?”

Spike's sweat started dripping again, while his erection remain pitched under his towel. He couldn't get out of the situation, not that he even wanted too. Not wanting to being rude decided to answer his mother-in-law, “Well, they have the same feeling of softness, but yours do look bigger than Twilight's. I mean not that I'd prefer one over the other, of course.”

Velvet just giggled at Spike's reaction, before answering, “It's alright, Spike. I'm glad you're so honest about it. And now you see exactly where Twilight gets her looks from.”

“No question about it.” Spike replied, as he still gazed at Velvet's body.

Velvet spoke up, “Now then, Spike. Be a good boy and wash me as well.”

“What, seriously?”

“Of course. I mean I know you do the same for Twilight and the others, I figured you'd do the same for me.”

“But-but aren't there boundaries I shouldn't cross concerning this?” Spike stammered, as Velvet laid her hands on his own.

“Don't worry so much, Spike. We're family, after all. And family looks out for one another,” Velvet began, “Please, it would mean so much to me.”

Spike became less hesitant, and answered, “Well, as long as you don't mind it.” he got off the stool.

Velvet took a seat with her back facing Spike. The young man took the soap, lathered his hands and started to lather them all over Velvet's back.

“Mm, that feels so good, Spike.” Velvet moaned in joy.

“Really? Well, as long as you're comfy.” Spike said, as deciding to help her relax more started to massage Velvet's shoulders.

“Oh, yes. So these are the magic hands that give the best massage.” Velvet moaned, which in turn got Spike feeling even harder in his erection.

After Spike rinsed Velvet's back off, the sexy woman spun around facing him, “Thank you, Spike. Now how about my front?” Velvet asked, while sticking her boobs out.

Spike's eyes widened, and stammered, “Is this really ok with you?”

“Of course. Since I did both sides of you, it's only fair you do both my sides,” she smirked seductively, “Besides, I know you wanna.”

Spike gulped, as he gazed down at Velvet's voluptuous boobs knowing what he had to do. So he lathered his hands up with soap again and slowly bu surely put them on his mother-in-law's rack. Both Velvet and Spike gasped together at the position they were in, but Spike going on instincts proceeded to wash Velvet's breasts like he does for the girls in his harem.

'I can't believe I'm actually touching Twilight's mom's boobs!' Spike thought with excitement, 'I don't care how wrong this is, I am enjoying it to the best of it.'

Velvet moaned, as he nipples hardened underneath Spike's palms, “Oh, yes, Spike. That's the spot. It feels just the way Night Light does it.”

“Well, I'm just glad you're comfortable.” Spike answered, as he continued to fondle Velvet's breasts.

'Comfortable doesn't even come close to describing how good I feel,' she thought as she moaned at Spike's hands feeling her breasts, 'Yes, oh, those hands of his are miracle workers. The way he knows how to get to the good spots on a breast. I should ask him to become my personal breast masseuse.' she thought lustfully.

Spike's erection twinged as he resisted the overwhelming temptation to jump Velvet and have his way with her. When Spike washed the foam off Velvet's rack, he spoke to her, “How was that?”

“It was perfect, Spike. Thank you.” she smiled sweetly at her son-in-law, while Spike blushed seeing her smile reminded him of Twilight's.

“No problem.” he replied.

“Spike, I know I told you we shouldn't be awkward when it comes to names and all, but please call me mommy.” Velvet pleaded with Spike giving him an adorable puppy eyed gaze.

Spike looked into Velvet's eyes, and unable to withstand such a gaze from such a beautiful sexy woman went with her request.

“M-Mommy.”

Velvet gasped while blushing, “Thank you, Spike!” she reached out and embraced the young man wrapping her arms around him, while pressing her boobs into his chest.

Spike panted, as Velvet's nipples poked into his, 'Velvet's breasts are definitely on par with Twilight's.' he thought.

Velvet picked her head up and looked at Spike, “Hey, how about you call me 'mommy' when it's just the two of us, ok?”

Spike blushed at the idea of calling his mother-in-law that title, but answered, “Sure, ok.”

“Great,” Velvet stood up and took Spike's hands, “Come on. Let's both go soak in the hot tub.” She dragged Spike to the hot tub and got it started.

The two sat in the hot tub with Velvet sitting so close to Spike he could feel her thigh pressing against his under the bubbling water.

“It feels nice.” Velvet said, as she laid her head on Spike's shoulder comfortingly.

“Yeah, it does.” Spike answered nervously, while his erection stirred from being so close to Velvet.

“You know, Spike, this is making me feel like a character in one of my books.” she confessed.

Spike did a double take, “What books are you reading?”

“Well, I know you have your dirty Japanese comics.”

“They're called manga.” Spike replied.

“Right. For me, I have my erotic novels.”

Spike blinked in surprise, “You read erotica?”

“Guilty,” Velvet confessed with a blush, “I know it's odd for a married woman to read, but it's so captivating. So alluring. So sexy.” she whispered into Spike's ear making the young man gasp in sexual lust.

Spike calmed himself, “Well, I guess you and I have similar tastes in reading material. But does your husband know?”

“Of course he does.”

“And he has no problem with it?”

“None at all. In fact we like to spice our sex up by mimicking scenarios in several of my stories,” Velvet explained, before speaking erotically, “And they've really made our sex better than anything.”

“Wow,” Spike gasped, and thought, 'I may have to borrow some of her stories and see what she means.'

“But you know among the stories I read I'm especially fond of the concept of a married woman having an affair with a younger man.”

Spike blushed a crimson shade, “You don't say?”

“Oh, yes. In fact being here with you makes me feel like I'm in one right now.” Velvet said, while crossing one of her legs over Spike's. As she did she swore she could feel the tip of Spike's erection through his towel getting her aroused.

“Well, this does feel similar to a chapter in one of my mangas.” Spike admitted, while trying to hold his hands back from latching onto Velvet and have his way with her.

“It does, huh?” Velvet asked, as she put an arm around Spike, “Well, how about we make it feel more like one of our stories and do it right here and now?”

“Wait a minute, what?!” Spike's face turned red.

“Let's have sex right here, right now,” Velvet urged, while swimming in front of Spike straddling him with his back against the hot tub ledge, “Show me the kind of man you are to my daughter and her friends. Pleasure me in ways only my husband could ever dream of.”

Spike gulped as he felt Velvet's breasts push up against his chest. He began to wonder what had come over his mother-in-law. First sneaking up on him the bath and the washing him with her body. He had to admit that he liked the attention Velvet had gave him earlier and having his hands washing and massaging her body (including those big breasts of hers) made Spike feel like he was about to explode on the spot. Now this woman, who had just said how much her husband Night Light had done so much to please her, was now offering herself to him. Spike could see that Velvet was apparently serious about this and his libido was going into overdrive. He had never told any of his girls this, but he had always wanted to get it on with their mothers or in the case of Pinkie, Sunset, Rarity and Fluttershy, mother figures. But it had just remained a fantasy until now and Velvet was right there, offering herself to him.

'Oh, man,' Spike thought frantically as his will power started to diminish. 'Velvet...mommy...what are you doing to me?'

"I'm waiting, my Dragon King," Velvet purred, pressing her breasts up to Spike some more, "Show me how much better you are than my husband."

'Oh, hell with it.' Spike thought, as he leaned and captured Velvet's lips with his own.

Velvet eyes widened in shock as she felt Spike lips press to her own. She felt her son-in-law's arms wrap around her waist tightly, preventing her escape. Her found herself kissing Spike back, moaning as she was feeling pleasure of having him hold her tightly. She had stiffened at the touch, but her body was quickly feeling the heat of the water in the tub as well as how much this forbidden act was turning her. Velvet knew she had been acting bold since she entered the bathroom and she was taking a risk by offering herself to him. Surrendering herself, Velvet closed her eyes and returned Spike's kiss with her own, inserting her tongue inside Spike's mouth.

Night Light...I'm so sorry...,' Velvet thought, feeling shame and guilt as she placed her hands on Spike's cheeks, tears forming in her eyes, "I just wanted to test Spike's loyalty to our daughter...Oh, Spike..."

Letting go of the lip lock, Velvet started to breathe heavily as she opened her eyes. Looking at Spike's lust filled face, she could see how much this whole thing was affecting him. Spike had been so hesitant with her, but he couldn't hide how much he wanted this anymore than she wanted him. She had behaved like an animal in heat, making advances on him, touching and washing his body and in turn, let herself be touched and washed by hands that have touched many other women before her. It had felt so wrong and good at the same time, being touched by someone other than the man she devoted herself to. Feeling Spike's stiff member so close to her pussy didn't help matters and it reminded Velvet how shamelessly he caused that reaction in him. Feeling so many conflicting emotions, Velvet hugged Spike's neck and began to sob.

"Mommy...," Spike spoke softly.

"Spike...punish me." Velvet whispered in Spike's ear.

"Mother, no." Spike said, shocked.

"You have to," Velvet said, her voice breaking, "I love my husband, yet I can't deny what I'm feeling right now for you. Your hands...your cock...your lips and tongue...I want them all over me because I'm a disloyal slut. I'm betraying my husband...my daughter...all for a thrill. You can whatever you want to me, Spike. Teach me the error of my ways."

Velvet's words had touched Spike and held the woman close, closing his eyes. It hurt to see his mother-in-law feel so hurt, but he also couldn't deny his feelings for her. Velvet was a beautiful woman and had envied her husband Night Light for having her. Maybe it would have been different if she was a single mother and then maybe, he wouldn't feel so much guilt in his heart. But even then, he didn't think Twilight would allow such a thing to happen. His wife had already given him enough rope when it came to his harem, but something like this was crossing the line. Twilight may not show it these past few years, but Spike knew how jealous she could be when he slept around with the other members of his harem, even when she joined in. On verge of crossing the line with Velvet, Spike couldn't deny that his perversity knew no bounds and he wanted Velvet very badly.

Opening his eyes, letting go of Velvet and rising up from the tub, Spike offered her his hand. The woman took it tentatively as the young man led her out of the tub. Once out, Spike let go of Velvet's hand and went straight to where the dirty clothes were. He spotted her blouse and skirt as well as her black bra and panties. He grabbed the panties and blouse and went back to the bathroom, seeing that Velvet had stood there, waiting for him. Spike got behind her and used the blouse to tie her wrists tightly. Once satisfied, he motioned Velvet to get on her knees. The woman complied as she continued to stare at him with hungry eyes. Spike used his hand to caress Velvet's white and purple hair as well as her face. He then proceeded to tease her even further by rubbing the tip of his length on her face. Spike heard her moan, knowing that she wanted this inside her. Finally, he placed the head of his cock on Velvet's lips and felt her tongue starting to lick it.

'So much better than Night Light's,' thought Velvet feverishly as she tasted Spike's length, 'So different...so young...so many women have experienced this, licked this wonderful dragon cock. Women like my Twilight...how much has she ridden this...tasted his seed and having that seed overflow her pussy...'

Eventually, Velvet opened her mouth and took Spike's entire length inside. She moaned appreciatively as she bobbed her up and down, her motions becoming faster as she desperately wanted his to taste Spike's seed. Velvet could taste a bit of pre-cum, but wanted to have more. She also wanted to touch her breasts and pussy, but began to cry as she couldn't. Her pussy was getting moist and her nipples were hard as rocks and she wanted to get off. Velvet then felt a pair of hands on the back of her head felt Spike was beginning to hump her mouth vigorously. Feeling that his motions were getting quicker, Velvet knew Spike was getting close. She could hear him grunt and groan as he drove his cock in and out of her mouth.

"Velvet...I'm coming!" Spike spoke breathlessly.

Seconds later, Velvet felt the surge of Spike's seed erupting inside her mouth. She felt his hands grip her head tightly so she could every last drop. It amazed Velvet how much was coming inside her mouth as she tried to swallow everything. After drinking and tasting Spike's seed, Velvet slid out of his length and was shocked to see that it was still so hard. More importantly, the young man was literally glowing a shade of pink. Spike didn't look tired at all and it looked like he could go another round.

Feeling reinvigorated thanks to using Pinkie's stamina, Spike wasted no time getting down to Velvet's level and got behind her. He quickly shoved Velvet's panties inside her mouth and started fondling her breasts. Spike then licked his mother-in-law's cheek, hearing her muffled moan. He also tasted a stray tear from Velvet as he tweaked and pulled at her nipples. Like how he was washing them earlier, Spike loved the soft feel of Velvet's breasts in his hands and was mesmerized at the size of them. They definitely rivaled the size of any of the girls in his harem and envied Night Light for having such a shapely woman as his wife. Spike hands left Velvet's breasts, which made her whine until hands traveled down to her pussy. He used his thumb and forefinger to tease her clit, earning a muffled scream. In no time at all, Spike felt Velvet squirt juices in his hand. He pulled his hand away from her entrance, sniffed the stained hand and tasted her juices. Spike let out a moan, savoring the taste before he made Velvet bend down, her cheek touching the floor and her butt sticking out.

'Such a view,' Spike thought, as stared as Velvet's dripping sex. He then grabbed and massaged her butt, making Velvet groan, 'So thick and shapely...very different from Twilight.'

'Spike...please,' Velvet thought, as she whimpered, 'Don't tease me...do what you always wanted to do to me.'

What Velvet felt next was Spike slapping his hard on one of her butt cheeks, making her eyes go wide. She then felt another slap on her other cheek and felt him alternating between each. Each slap feeling harder than the one before. Velvet let out a muffled scream, feeling pain and pleasure and could feel more juices dripping from her sex. She felt very conflicted about what she was experiencing. She felt deserving of Spike's attention to her body but she also felt deserving of punishment for being unfaithful to her loving husband. Velvet wept at the thought because she was loving being touched by Spike but felt very dirty and unclean...which made her body temperature rise. When she felt that Spike wasn't slapping her butt anymore, Velvet tried to look back to see what he was up to. She then felt his fingers and tongue insert into her entrance, making Velvet moan in pleasure again.

'If Night Light could see me now,' Velvet thought, feeling both shame and arousal, 'His dirty little wife enjoying herself with a younger man...just like in my books. It feels like I'm the story "Torture to Pleasure" where the son-in-law satisfies his mother-in-law through bondage. He would use many things and fill her every hole...he was caught by his wife, but it didn't matter. She would join in as well...oh dear, the things she did to her own mother...if Twilight caught us...would she be that understanding?'

Velvet then felt herself being put on her back and winced in pain as all her weight being pressed on her hands and wrists. It didn't last as she felt Spike's tongue attack her pussy again. She closed her eyes, hearing the moans and slurping sounds coming from Spike. To Velvet, it felt like she was being devoured of her reason and after a few moments, she felt her shame melt away. She didn't want this to end and she wanted to give Spike more of her. Velvet came once again, Spike's mouth with her juices.

It was then that in her pleasured filled state, Velvet's forehead started to glow and she felt her breasts tingle. After a few seconds, both breasts felt full. She looked at Spike's juice stained face looking at her and wiggled her breasts invitingly at him. Through her gagged mouth, Velvet smiled at Spike as he crawled towards her like a predator stalking his prey.

Spike removed Velvet's panties from her mouth and captured her lips, feeling his mother-in-law's tongue snake its way inside his mouth. He could feel that the woman had no hesitation left in their lovemaking and pressed his chest against her breasts, eliciting a gasp. Spike let go of the kiss and licked Velvet's face before moving his head down towards her large breasts. He gave the right one a few tentative licks before settling on nibbling it lovingly. Spike found that he loved the taste, but noted that the nipples had a very interesting taste. He started sucking the breast off, pulling at Velvet's nipple with his teeth and that's when he started to taste a milky substance. Spike stopped and saw that milk was coming out of Velvet's nipple. He looked up at her curiously and the married woman only mouthed the word "magic". With ravenous hunger, Spike went after Velvet's nipples again, drinking and sucking off her milk. After a few moments, Spike went after the other breast and drank her milk from that. After having his fill, Spike kissed Velvet again, this time sharing the taste of her milk with her.

'Not even Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have ever done this for me,' Spike thought as he thoroughly kissed Velvet, 'Mommy is something else with a talent like that. I can't get enough.'

'Spike is so appreciative, drinking my milk,' Velvet thought blissfully, 'Ooh...he so greedy. Such a naughty boy..."

Velvet felt Spike's lips leave her breasts and was about to question why until he started teasing her entrance with his cock. Velvet saw how eager he was and any guilt he had felt initially was gone. He was ready to take her without any regret and she felt ready. She closed her eyes and felt Spike's length slowly entering her pussy. Velvet let out a gasp and smiled a lust filled smile as she felt Spike using his manhood, going in and out of her entrance. Her moans started to get louder as she felt Spike going in and out of her faster and faster, griping at her hips so his manhood wouldn't slip out. Velvet's moans turned into loud screams that echoed throughout the bathroom, urging Spike to fuck her harder and faster, wanting to be fulfilled. She then felt Spike's hands lift her up and now she was straddling the young man, being held tightly in his arms while he continued to invade her wet pussy while sucking more of her milk from her breasts.

"Fuck me, Spike!" Velvet screamed out, "Fuck me like you mean it! Fuck me like you own me!"

"Oh, yeah, mommy," Spike growled, letting go Velvet's breasts, "I'm the best man you've ever had!"

"Yes you are! Better than my husband!"

"Yes I am and you're pussy is the best! Makes me want to burst inside you forever!"

"Do it, Spike! Come inside me! Come inside my pussy! Fill me up with your cum! Make me...make me..."

Velvet couldn't finish that sentence as she screamed in ecstasy, feeling Spike burst inside her, filling her up with his seed as she felt an orgasm herself. She could still feel Spike holding on to her tightly as she still felt him coming inside her. She even felt his seed overflowing her pussy. After what seemed like forever, Spike let her go as he gently laid Velvet on the floor. She had a radiant smile adorning her face, her body tingling all over as she came down from her high. She let out a whine when she felt Spike's cock leave her pussy and she rubbed her hand all over it, lifting it so she can taste more of the young man's seed. She sighed as she lay on the floor, her wrists still tied as she closed his eyes, basking in the glow.

When she opened her eyes, Velvet saw Spike kneeling next to her, his cock still hard and ready to go again. He lifted her head so she could see the sex coated cock near her mouth. Velvet felt tired, but she wanted Spike so much and for as long as he wanted.

"We've got time, Mrs. Velvet," Spike spoke softly, "My wife won't be in for a couple of hours and we can enjoy ourselves until then.

"Spike, I told you...call me mommy," Velvet said hungrily as she began lick Spike's shaft, tasting his seed as well as her juices. Both of them moaned from the pleasure as the scene started fading.

Suddenly Velvet opened her eyes and saw she was home and in her own bed, naked with Night Light beside her.

She looked around and sighed in relief, 'Oh, thank Faust, it was all just a dream. Probably one of the best wet dreams I've ever had.' she looked down and noticed her pussy was very wet. Curiously she tasted her own juices before blinking in surprise, 'It tastes different than usual.' she was very confused, but saw Night Light snuggling up with her. Disregarding the different taste, she just snuggled up with her husband knowing this was the real thing.

The very next morning, Spike was in his bedroom lying in bed awake, with Twilight up as well giving her husband a morning blow job. As Spike enjoyed the morning treatment, something was on his mind about last night, 'That dream of me screwing Twilight's mom was seriously intense, and yet for a dream it felt so real.' he thought to himself.

As Twilight sucked Spike's member, she thought to herself while noticing something, 'Spike's cock tastes differently somehow. Well, whatever the reason it does taste good.' she thought, while continuing to please her husband.

Meanwhile in Canterlot, Luna was in her room looking excited, “Yes! My experiment was a complete success!” she cheered triumphantly.

Celestia came in with a cup of coffee, “What're you so giddy about this morning, Luna?”

Luna turned to her sister smirking, “Sister, last night I have performed probably the best dream spell I could've ever made.”

“What do you mean?” the eldest inquired.

“I managed to perfect my dream spell to connect individuals dream realms together so that they were subconsciously with each other.”

Celestia gave her a dry look, “Don't you normally do that when you take others to anothers dream realm?”

“Ah, but this was different. I managed to perfect it so whatever they feel in their dreams they feel it in the waking world.” Luna explained.

Celestia more curious than before wanted to know more, “And who did you experiment on with this?”

“Our own Dragon King of course.”

“With Spike?” Celestia gasped.

“Yes, and you won't believe who I connected his dream realm with.” Luna continued.

“Who?”

“Twilight Velvet.”

Celestia almost dropped her coffee mug while looking beyond shocked, “You linked Spike's dream realm with Twilight's mother's?”

“Correct.”

“But why them?”

“Because I could hear their dream, and it was juicy.” Luna smirked.

“Luna, they weren't...”

“Oh, yes. They were dreaming about each other. Velvet normally dreams about her being the character in several of her erotic literature’s, but this is the first time she's had one including Spike. Spike I admit I had no idea would be dreaming about her that way.”

“I can only assume the two had recently met and must've sparked something like this between them.” Celestia guessed.

“That's right,” Luna confirmed, “Though they didn't escalate in the pleasure we normally have with him, the dream he had of her was indeed what was going through his mind when he had the chance, but chose not to. For obvious reasons of course.”

Celestia nodded, as Luna continued on, “So I connected their dream realms, allowing them to experience the full joy of their wet dream. And they had no idea they were the real person.”

“So basically the two of them really did have sex?” Celestia crossed her arms.

“Yes and no. While it's true I enhanced their dream realms allowing them to feel the pleasure, nothing truly happened to their bodies except of course their orgasms.”

“Just as long as Spike didn't truly do it with Velvet in the waking world.” Celestia said.

“Trust me, sister. Spike would never truly betray Twilight like that.” Luna assured Celestia who nodded in agreement.

The MILF Fantasy

It was one morning at Spike's place, both Spike and Twilight were asleep in bed by themselves with none of the other girls to horn in on their alone time. Twilight was the first to wake up and noticed that Spike was still asleep and looking comfy, smiling happily and moaning. She had found that having any alone time with her husband was getting harder and harder to come by with how extra needy the rest of her friends were to Spike.

Seeing how Spike looked to having one of his dreams, Twilight smirked and thought, 'Just like my husband to be having a naughty dream. I wonder which of the girls he's dreaming about this time around? Times like these I wish I had Luna's dream magic. I'd hate to spoil one of his wet dreams, but I think he'll prefer the real thing.'

Twilight gently opened the covers off Spike exposing his rock hard erection brought up by his wet dream. She gently wrapped her fist around his dick and started to give him a hand job. Upon starting it, Spike started moaning more and panted with how Twilight's hand pleasured his dick. The Princess continued to work her magic earning more pleasurable moans out of her husband.

Spike looking ready to climax as Twilight pumped his dick faster, until he muttered in his sleep, “Mm, Velvet!”

Twilight's eyes widened upon hearing what Spike said. That was her mother's name and he was dreaming about her of all ladies. She wasn't even part of Spike's harem and he was dreaming of her own mother. Twilight frowned angrily and gripped Spike's dick even tighter to the point she was strangling it.

This caused Spike to shoot up wide awake and cry in pain, “Twilight, what the hell?! That really hurts!”

Twilight released Spike's dick and spoke to him in sarcasm, “Oh, really?! Maybe you want my mother to kiss it and make it better!?”

“Wait, what?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Honestly, Spike! Sometimes you are such a horn dog it's unbelievable!” Twilight chewed him out.

“Twilight.” Spike tried to reach out for her, only for Twilight to slap his hand away.

“You can shower by yourself!” she told him angrily, as she got out of bed and put her robe on.

“Twilight, wait, it's not what you think!” Spike pleaded, only for Twilight to storm out of their room with a slam of the door which made him wince. Spike groaned as he spoke to his partner, “Bahamut...I really messed up, huh?”

“Well, you were dreaming about Twilight's mother, Spike.” Bahamut reminded him.

“I know! But I couldn't help it! These things happen!”

“Nevertheless, Spike,” the dragon king replied, “You really need to keep yourself from muttering your wet dreams in your sleep.”

Spike sighed, “What do I do now?”

“Well, you know the right thing to do is to give Twilight some space and let her cool off.”

“Right,” Spike continued to sigh in guilt, “But I gotta do something for her. Otherwise, I'll never live this down. Hell, I'll wait on her the rest of my life to prove how sorry I am.”

Spike got out of bed and dressed himself, but decided to fly out his bedroom window knowing it was best to not be at home right now.

Later on Twilight having the exact same plan in mind took Sunset, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow out for a day in the city. Although she tried to have fun, Twilight couldn't remove the frown on her face over what happened this morning with her and Spike. The girls had noticed this, but felt it was best not to bring it up as they didn't want to set their friend off. They all had tried to cheer up Twilight, but nothing seemed to be working.

It wasn't until Twilight and her friends sat outside a cafe that Rainbow let out a frustrated growl and asked, “Alright, Twilight. You've been pissed off all day. What's wrong?”

“Rainbow.” Fluttershy stopped her.

“What, we're just gonna pretend everything's fine?” the athletic girl asked rhetorically.

“Still...” Sunset started, only for Twilight to speak up.

“No, she's right,” Twilight sighed, “Sorry, I haven't been in the best of moods this morning girls. But it's just Spike.”

“What about him?” Applejack wondered, as did the others.

“This morning, I thought I could please him while he was having one of his wet dreams. But you know who he was dreaming about?” Twilight fumed as she asked rhetorically. Pinkie opened her mouth, but Twilight didn't give her a chance to answer and snapped, “He was dreaming about my mother! My mom! My husband was dreaming about my mother in a sexual fantasy!! Does he not realize she is a happily married woman and loves my dad? I mean how would he feel if I started having dreams like that about his dad!?”

“Twilight, please, you're going to make me vomit!” Rarity pleaded.

“Sorry, girls. It's just why my mom?” Twilight sighed when she suddenly stopped and looked around at her friends who were each blushing in embarrassment.

“So, you too, huh?” Rainbow asked.

“What?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Twi, you think your ma is the only one Spike's had sexual fantasies about?” Applejack asked rhetorically.

“Wait, you mean...” Twilight spoke with dread.

“Spike has had at least one fantasy about each of our moms or even looked at them in a perverted way.” Rainbow continued.

“What? When?” Twilight asked around.

Applejack began, “Well, it all began about a year ago at one of my family's Apple festivals. Spike was my date of course. Ya know how much mah family loves him since I brought him to our reunion.” She began flashing back to that time.

At the festival, Spike and Applejack were walking around close together greeting several members of the Apple Family that came out for the festivities. Then they bumped into A.J's parents.

“Ma? Pa?” she gasped.

“A.J, good to see you.” Bright Mac greeted, as he hugged his daughter.

“I'm so glad ya made it.” Applejack said smiling with tears in her eyes.

“Like we would miss this?” Pear Butter asked, before looking at Spike, “And it's good to see you again, Spike.”

“Nice to see you again too, Mr. and Mrs. Apple.” Spike greeted respectively.

“It's good you're here,” Applejack said, “I had some ideas about opening up another Apple farm and expand our business.”

As music started playing, Bright Mac spoke, “How about after this? I feel an overwhelming urge for a dance! Wanna give your old man a hand there?”

“Sure thing, Pa. Ya don't mind, do ya, Spike?”

“Not at all.” he answered.

As Bright Mac and his daughter went out to dance, Pear Butter spoke to the young man, “So while my husband and daughter are partnered up, would you be a dear and be my dance partner?” she asked with a bat of her eyes.

Spike blushed, but answered, “I'd be delighted.” and with that Spike and Pear Butter dance close.

As they danced among the others who partnered up on the dance floor, the Apple mom spoke to the boy, “Ya know, Spike. I'm really glad to see how close you are with my daughter.”

“You are?” Spike asked.

“Oh, yes. I've never seen her so happy in all my life. You're obviously very special to her. So special that she'd wanna move in with you. Ah hope you continue to make her the happiest gal around.”

“I do what I can.” Spike answered, as Pear Butter pressed herself against Spike making him blush. To stoke the fire more, Spike couldn't help but look down at her cleavage poking out of her shirt.

Pear Butter caught wind of this and smirked, before speaking, “Ya like something ya see, sugarcube?”

“What? I didn't see anything!” Spike answered nervously.

“Don't be denying it, Spike. I know where yer eyes were lookin'. Trust me you're not the first to glance at me there.” Pear Butter teased.

“Well, I can believe it,” Spike started correcting himself but rambled on. “I mean. Who wouldn't considering how beautiful and lovely you are. In fact I consider your husband the lucky one since he was able to win your heart. Wait, I'm not saying you're a prize or anything. Only that you're one in a million.”

Pear Butter gave Spike a knowing smirk as she found the young man's rambling which so adorable to watch.

Suddenly Spike was stopped by Applejack who gripped him by the ear as she and her dad danced closer to them.

“Partner switch!” Applejack said sternly, as she took Spike by the hand, leaving the Apple parents to dance.

Spike looked at Applejack who gave him a dry look that made him sweat

“Really, it wasn't what you think.” he pleaded.

“Uh-huh.” Applejack replied, raising an eyebrow, but danced with Spike none the less.

“So ya see, Spike also looked like he had the hots for my ma, despite her being married,” Applejack told Twilight, “But I was more embarrassed that my ma was trying to egg Spike on with her teasin'.”

“That's nothing.” Pinkie replied.

Twilight turned to Pinkie in confusion, “Really? No offense, Pinkie Pie, but I never would've imagined Spike showing an interest in your mom.”

“None taken,” Pinkie replied, “In fact it wasn't my mom Spike was interested in.”

“Then who?”

“Well, there was a time Spike and I were on a date at Sugarcube Corner. And I caught him eyeballing Mrs. Cake.”

“Mrs. Cake?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“Oh, yeah.” Pinkie confirmed, as she thought back to that date she had with Spike.

At Sugarcube Corner one day, the two were sitting at a table, as Cup Cake walked by with a milkshake and combined straws in it on a tray, “Here you go, you two. The Lovers Shake.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Cake.” Pinkie thanked her.

“We appreciate it.” Spike added.

As Cup Cake turned and walked back to the kitchen, Spike caught sight of the woman's butt that wiggled with every step she took. His eyes just followed her butt with every swish and sway with her steps. Pinkie watched looking annoyed, but deep down understood why he was so focused on her. Smirking she decided to tease him. She leaned in closer and whispered something to the boy startling him.

“Pinkie, what was that?”

“I just told you Mrs. Cake's measurements.” she smiled.

Spike blushed as he glanced back at Cup Cake who went back to the kitchen.

“And if you think she looks good now, you should've seen her before she was married,” Pinkie said as she pulled out some pictures of Cup Cake when she was their ages.

“Whoa, that's her?” Spike asked, as he eyed teenage Cup Cake.

“Sure is.”

“Wait. Why do you have these?” Spike asked in confusion.

“I just do.” Pinkie smiled.

So Pinkie showed Spike some more pictures of Cup Cake in her prime while they enjoyed their shake. Spike looked at each shot and started wishing he knew her back then.

Suddenly Cup Cake walked over to check on them, “How're we doing?”

“Oh, great.” Pinkie answered, while Spike was nervous about having the pictures out on display.

Cup Cake took notice of the pictures and laughed, “Oh, I remember these. They were such good times. When I was that age I was in fact quite the heartthrob among girls in school,” she sighed, “Too bad I don't have the same charm I had back then. Especially after giving birth to the twins.”

“Don't say that,” Spike spoke up grabbing her attention, “I mean, so what if you don't look like you did at that age. You still got other traits to be proud of. You're sweet, kind, loving, nurturing, you got all the right goods in all the right places.”

“Oh, my.” Cup Cake blushed sheepishly.

Pinkie's eye twitched, as she grab Spike's thigh tightly. The young man groaned knowing he probably said more than enough, “Uh, you can bring the check out.”

Cup Cake who nodded and left the check still bearing a blush on her cheeks.

The flashback ended, as Pinkie spoke, “I really regret showing Spike those pictures of Mrs. Cake.”

“I can't believe you would show them to him at all.” Twilight told her in disbelief.

“My bad.” Pinkie winced.

“You think that was bad?” Rainbow asked rhetorically, “My mom flirted with Spike on purpose!”

“She what?” Rarity asked in surprise.

“Yeah. And to top it off, my mom is still a hot babe. And she used that to her advantage.” Rainbow continued.

“Do I dare ask what she did?” Twilight asked nervously.

Rainbow sighed, “There was one time she invited me and Spike to my home for a bit of yoga. You know how my mom likes to stay in shape.”

“Just like you.” Pinkie noted, only for Rainbow to shush her, and the flashback began.

Spike and Rainbow arrived at the latter's former home. As they walked inside, Rainbow called out, “Mom, we're here!”

“In here sweetheart.” came the voice of her mother Windy Whistles.

The two followed the voice and entered the training room that was filled with mats and exercise equipment. As soon as they walked in they saw Windy wearing a very tight and revealing yoga uniform that showed off her curves and everything. To top it off she was in a very suggestive and sexy yoga pose that had Spike's eyes glued to her.

Rainbow seeing this shouted, “Mom!”

Windy ceased her pose, “Glad you two could make it. Did you bring everything?”

“Yes, ma'am.” Spike answered as he tried to hold on to the image of Windy posing whenever he closed his eyes.

“Good, I'll let you two get changed.” Windy said sending a smile Spike's way making him blush.

Rainbow seeing this turned red before dragging him out of the room, “Come on, Spike!”

“Hey, easy! Don't pull so rough!” Spike cried, as he tried to keep up.

Soon the both of them were in their own workout clothes, and were each on a mat close to Windy. She began performing some yoga poses, her daughter and Spike followed along, no matter how suggestive it looked and how aroused Spike felt from it. It didn't help that Spike was right behind Windy and got a close up of her tight butt beneath those yoga pants.

After they finished, Windy and Rainbow stretched and groaned, which caught Spike's eye as he tried to keep himself from drooling.

“Man, I could really go for a massage right about now.” Rainbow said.

“I could stand one myself,” Windy agreed, before turning to Spike, “Spike, be a sweetheart and give us a massage.”

Spike's eyes lit up, as Rainbow noticed this and spoke, “Me first!”

Spike knowing a member of his harem always came first got behind Rainbow and started to massage her shoulders. Rainbow relaxed, and let Spike do his work.

“How is it?” Spike asked the element of Loyalty.

“Meh, it's ok.” she answered like it was no big. Especially since she was used to his touch.

“I see.” Spike said, feeling a bit dismal as if he felt like he was losing his charm.

Spike continued to massage Rainbow until he finished. He moved over to Windy and started doing her shoulders.

“Mm, that's the spot,” Windy relaxed, as Spike's fingers dug into her skin through the fabric of her outfit. As Spike continued further on Windy's back, the woman moaned more, “Oh, yes. I feel like I'm being touched by the hands of life or something.”

Spike felt an erection coming up as Windy's moans made her sound erotic and horny. To add more to it, Windy let out a big moan, and both Spike and Rainbow saw Windy suddenly had an orgasm just from Spike massaging her. Rainbow glared daggers at Spike, as the boy himself winced while mouthing about it not being his fault.

The flashback ended, as Rainbow banged her head on the table, “I couldn't believe my mom just had an orgasm in front of me and Spike was the one who caused it.”

“Didn't you once tell us your mom gets orgasms easily.” Applejack reminded Rainbow who retorted.

“Nevertheless!” Rainbow snapped, but sighed, “You have no idea how much I wanted to strangle Spike right then and there for getting that kind of reaction out of my mom.”

“Well, Spike does have that charm to him,” Fluttershy reminded them, “And it doesn't even have to be to our mothers. And while I'm relieved my mother isn't a target for his daydreams, my Aunt Grace Virtue is another case. One time I brought Spike with me to her flower shop to get some plants for my mom. And let's just say I felt like she was trying to seduce him away from me.”

The flashback started, as Fluttershy and Spike walked up to a flower shop and upon entering was greeted by a beautiful woman with pale pink hair in a hime-style cut that went down her back. She wore slip on shoes, a green skirt, and a white long sleeved shirt covered by a pink apron decorated in floral patterns.

Spike looked at the woman and blushed while thinking, 'A traditional Yamato Nadeshiko.'

“Fluttershy, so nice of you to come by,” the woman began speaking in a soothing voice that rivaled Fluttershy's. She spotted Spike, “And I see you brought a guest.”

“Yes, Auntie Grace, this is Spike. Spike, this is my Aunt Grace Virtue.” she introduced them.

“Well, it's so wonderful to meet you, Spike.” Grace greeted Spike with a warm smile.

“Uh, likewise, ma'am.” Spike replied, while blushing. Fluttershy took notice of this but brushed it off.

“You know my sister's told me all about a special boy my niece has been bringing home with her so often.”

“She has?” Spike asked in surprise.

“Mom's talked to you about Spike?” Fluttershy asked her aunt.

“Of course. We're sisters. We talk about anything, especially if it involves romance.” she giggled.

“I see.” Fluttershy replied.

Spike spoke up wanting to change the subject, “So you own this shop?”

“Oh, yes. I work hard to keep it going for my family. Especially since my husband passed away.” she said looking down with a sigh.

“Oh, my gosh. I'm sorry.” Spike said in guilt.

Grace looked up and smiled again, “It's quite all right. He wouldn't want me to stay sad forever so I picked myself up and poured my efforts into my work here.”

“Well, your work sure is impressive.” Spike said, as he looked around at all the different types of plants and flowers.

“Thank you, Spike. Many come from all over the neighborhood looking to purchase my plants to add some color to their gardens. In fact some of the single men like to come by and offer me dinner or a drink.”

“Do you ever accept?” the boy wondered.

“Not really,” she confessed, “Even though I moved on after my husband's passing, I've just never felt I could love another man the way I loved him.”

“That shouldn't stop you,” Spike started grabbing her attention, “You have so much love to give and not just to your family and your work here. If you tried giving love another chance you may find another out there you could want to spend the rest of your days with. He may not be your husband, but you said he'd want you to be happy. Well, I don't think he'd be happy if you chose to spend the rest of your days alone with no one special to share your success with.”

Grace blushed at Spike's kind words, as he continued, “A beautiful and loving woman like you doesn't deserve to stay single forever. Otherwise you're just hurting yourself. I mean if I was single and met someone like you I wouldn't let such a chance pass it up. Trust me. Chances don't always come knocking.” he smiled at Fluttershy who blushed.

Grace was moved by Spike's words, and suddenly smiled sweetly, “My-my, you're quite brazen to seduce me right in front of my niece.”

Spike did a double take at that, and stammered, “What?! No I wasn't trying to...” Grace stepped closer to Spike.

“I can see why my sister speaks so highly about you, especially when it comes to making Fluttershy happy,” she gently laid a hand on his cheek making him tremble, “You are a kind, sweet, caring boy. And you're filled with just about as much love as you say I have.” she started pressing her impressive bust right into Spike's chest, which got him blushing and sweating bullets, while Fluttershy stared at the scene playing out with a twitchy eye.

“You truly are a very special man, Spike.” Grace said, with her face inches away from Spike's. The boy could feel her breath and her lips just closing in on his until Fluttershy grabbed him by the hand.

“We'll just pick up those flowers my mom sent us to get and we'll be on our way!” Fluttershy said, as she dragged Spike to the back greenhouse, while Grace watched them as she smiled and giggled.

Fluttershy finished her story and sighed, “I've never seen my aunt act so forward with anyone before she met Spike.”

“Well, you're not the only one with an aunt that's too forward for her own good.” Rarity replied.

“What do you mean, Rarity?” Sunset asked.

“Well, you all know my Aunt Emerald Quartz?”

“Of course,” Twilight confirmed, “She's a famous fashion designer from which you inherited your love of fashion from.”

“Correct, Twilight. There was a time I took Spike for a tour of my aunt's Outfit Gallery. And my aunt was probably just as bad as Fluttershy's aunt.”

Some time ago in the past, Rarity and Spike walked to a building, as Spike spoke, “So your Aunt Emerald is where you got into fashion, Rarity?”

“Indeed so, darling.”

“Kinda makes sense. I mean I look at your parents, and they don't particularly have this sense of fashion the way you do.”

“I know. I love my parents, but you don't always get every aspect of yourself from them.”

“True.” Spike agreed, as they walked inside.

As they stood in the lobby they saw a beautiful woman approach. She had elegant emerald colored hair and blue eyes. She was wearing a a reddish pink suit with the lapel of the jack encrusted with emerald gemstones. Even while wearing a suit, Spike could tell this woman had a bust that rivaled Rarity's.

“Rarity, darling!” the woman greeted.

“Aunt Emerald!” Rarity cheered, as the two embraced and double cheek kissed.

“It's so good to see my favorite niece.” Emerald began.

“And it's always a joy to see you too. I hope you don't mind, but I brought a guest with me.” Rarity motioned Spike to come over.

Spike walked over and spoke, “Hello, ma'am. I'm Spike Drake.”

“Ah, yes. You're the Spike my niece has told me about. Quite the gentleman according to her.”

“Indeed he is.” Rarity confirmed, as Spike blushed.

The young man spoke to the woman, “So you're a fashion designer?”

“Correct. And not just a designer but a model as well,” Emerald began, “Why I've been modeling since I was no older than you and Rarity.”

“Really?” Spike asked.

“Oh, yes. Come I'll show you.” Emerald led Spike and Rarity around showing them portraits depicting Emerald since she was a teenager and young lady modeling the most gorgeous and glamorous of outfits.

As Spike looked at each picture, he blushed seeing how young and pretty Emerald was even from back then, and just how kind the years have been to her up to present day. What Spike especially noticed was just how busty she was as a teen and how big she kept growing there up to now.

“Wow, Ms. Quartz, you're gorgeous.”

“Thank you, Spike.” Emerald responded with a knowing smile.

“I mean, I know I wasn't around back then when you first started modeling, but if I was I definitely would've been a follower of all your earlier modeling.”

“You would?” she asked.

“Definitely. And you definitely pull these outfits off very well. Almost like they were made for you.” Spike continued to marvel.

“I'm glad you think so,” Emerald began, as she inched closer to Spike much to his surprise, “You know I could even do a private modeling show just for you. There are some outfits I designed that I don't dare show to the general public.”

“You do?” Spike asked, as she rubbed elbows with him.

“Oh, yes. I mean I may design lovely dresses, but that doesn't mean I have a more bold selection of designs I like to keep to myself. Though not many know about that selection, I'd be more than willing to show a handsome young admirer like yourself.” Emerald inched closer to Spike, and to his and Rarity's surprise lightly kissed him on the lips.

Spike stood there with his face turning red, and a tent trying to form in his pants. Rarity watched this with livid eyes and gritted her teeth, before coming between them, “Aunt Emerald! You really shouldn't be playing with a young man's emotions.”

“Rarity, It's just a little harmless flirting,” Emerald said being coy, “Besides, how many boys whose heads did you used to turn every day before you met Spike?”

“It's not the same thing!” Rarity protested.

“I'm sure it isn't.” Emerald giggled.

“It's not! I simply needed some boys to help me with moving stuff I myself could not accomplish by myself. And besides those boys weren't do anything productive anyway.”

“Whatever you say. I'll be in the designers room getting the rest of my outfits prepared. Don't be too long.” Emerald winked, before walking away.

Rarity sighed, “The nerve of my aunt talking that way,” she suddenly noticed Spike looking forlorn, “Spike?”

“Did you really use to turn heads of boys before you even met me?” he asked.

“Spike, it's not like that,” Rarity assured him, “Those boys didn't mean anything because they were only interested in me for my looks and popularity.”

“Then why did you really settle for me?” Spike asked.

Rarity smiled, “Because you're a good person, Spikey-Wikey. You saw I'm more than just a pretty face. You saw me for who I am more than any other boy ever did. You made that perfectly clear when you saved me from my possession from Nightmare Moon's esence. And for that you'll always have my heart.”

Rarity hugged Spike and they kissed, while unaware of Emerald had been secretly watching them and smiling.

Rarity's flashback ended, as she spoke to the girls, “I honestly was not expecting my aunt to have made such a bold move on Spike like that. But her teasing did help me strengthen the bond between me and Spike.”

Twilight couldn't help but smile, but still had her reservations about Spike's libido having such an affect on older women.

Twilight turned to Sunset and spoke, “So, Sunset, what older woman closest to you has Spike turned the head of?”

“Well, you know how a few summers ago when I went to study abroad in Equestria?” Sunset began, “Sunburst set me up in his old home to stay with his mother Stellar Flare. Living with her had been good for me. She was so welcoming, and treated me like I was her own daughter. When Spike came to visit me one time while I was staying there, Stellar was no better than the other women. I mean it didn't help that Stellar has a MILFY personality as well. The way she flirted with Spike like pressing her breasts into his back or even putting her arm around his head to make his cheek brush against the side of her breast...”

“Uh, Sunset.” Applejack interrupted, as they saw Twilight was looking more agitated with everything Sunset was listing.

“Uh, never mind.” she said sheepishly.

Twilight sighed and looked down, “Sometimes I wonder why I ended up marrying such a horn dog?”

“Because you love him, Twilight.” Pinkie noted.

“And Spike loves you more than any of us or the rest of the girls in the harem.” Fluttershy put in.

“But Spike loves you all just as much,” Twilight countered, “It's as you all said, he has so much love to give he can't give it all to one of us. And I guess that's another reason why I've been so attracted to him, because he's so kind and is always looking out for others.”

The girls sighed happily knowing how lucky they are to be in love with Spike.

Twilight continued, “Still there's the situation with Spike's MILF obsession. How're we going to deal with it?”

The girls began pondering on how to do it, until Rainbow spoke up, “Hold on. If Spike wants to have a real MILF experience, then why don't we give it to him?”

“Give it to him?” Applejack asked, as the others were curious.

“Yeah. Like I could dress up and pretend to be my mom. Although I would have to cut and dye my hair. And find a way to make my boobs even bigger.” Rainbow listed off the complications.

“I can always borrow some of Mrs. Cakes clothes.” Pinkie noted.

“I don't think it'll be that simple as just dressing up like our moms.” Applejack warned them.

“No, but they're onto something,” Twilight spoke up, “I remember reading about a transformation spell that allows one to take the form of another. Temporarily at least. Although to make it work effectively we'd need a DNA sample of the person we'd wanna take the form of.”

“Just what kind of DNA sample?” Sunset wondered.

“Well, I'd just need a piece of their hair and we'll be set.” Twilight replied.

“Darling, you think it could work?” Rarity asked.

Twilight nodded with determination, “A devoted wife will do anything for love, Rarity. Besides, I'm not going to let my mother be the one haunting my husband's dreams. If there's going to be a Twilight on his mind, then that spot is reserved for me.”

The girls could sense how important this was to Twilight, and smiled, “Well, we're with ya, Twilight.” Applejack said.

“It may not be easy to get a DNA sample from them, but it'll be worth it.” Fluttershy added.

“Then let's do this, ladies.” Twilight said, as they put their hands in, “For Spike.”

“For Spike!” they announced.

Sometime later in Equestria, Twilight landed in front of the Sparkle home, closing her wings as she approached the front door. Taking a deep breath and letting it out, Twilight knocked on the door and waited. She fidgeted and waited, thinking about her plan and blushed. It was bad enough that she was coming to the Sparkle home unannounced and without an excuse as to why she was there, but it would be like her mother to ask how her marriage was going. Twilight didn't have to wait for very long as her mother answered the door. The Princess of Friendship forced a smile in greeting.

"Twilight!" Velvet spoke in surprise.

"Hey, mom," Twilight greeted pleasantly, "Thought I pop in to see how you were doing."

"Oh, fine, come in," Velvet responded as she let Twilight in, "So what brings you here? I would think that a Princess of Equestria would be too busy with a lot on her plate."

"I actually have a bit of down time," responded Twilight as she walked into the living room, "Not much is happening that requires the attention of the Princess of Friendship at the moment."

Velvet smiled slyly at Twilight and said, "Though that does leave a bit of time for you and your Dragon King, right?"

Twilight laughed nervously as she said, "You bet! Just me, Spike, and whoever he wishes to bring in!"

Velvet noticed Twilight's expression and grew concerned. Princess of Equestria or not, Twilight was still her daughter and knew enough that she was hiding something. She folded her arms and raised an eyebrow, looking at her intently. As soon as she saw Twilight sweat, Velvet placed her hand on her daughter’s shoulder.

"Are you having marriage problems?" asked Velvet.

"No, nothing's wrong," Twilight continued to laugh nervously, "What makes you say that?"

"A mother knows," Velvet responded. "Spike's a fine young man and I see why you fell for him. Even so, he does need to give attention to his other women and I fear that he may leave you out sometimes considering that he continues to add more to his harem."

"I'm fine, mom," assured Twilight, "In fact, Spike is the reason why I'm here."

"Oh, and why is that?" asked Velvet curiously.

"Well...Spike is pretty kinky and I may have something in my old room that can help. Maybe one of my old Nightmare Night costumes."

"Oh, I see what you mean. My little Twilight wants to spice up the bed."

"Yup, that's all there is to it!"

"Then I'll leave you to your work. I'll make some tea and we can discuss this when you're done."

As Velvet went to the kitchen, Twilight headed up the stairs. Once she spotted the master bedroom, Twilight quietly walked quietly towards the door and opened it. She noted how clean the room was and nothing seemed out of place. Even the bed didn't have creases or wrinkles. She sneaked around to see if she could see a bit of Velvet's DNA, but no luck. She went to the bathroom and saw how sparkly and clean it was. Everything shined in cleanliness and like the bedroom, everything seemed to be in its place.

'Ugh, does my mother have to be so meticulously clean!?' thought Twilight as she growled.

"Twilight," a voice said, alerting Twilight as she turned around nervously as she saw Velvet with a tea tray in her hands with steaming cups of tea.

Twilight forced a grin and said, "My, what a clean bathroom you have! I wish my bathroom was just as clean. But when you're a wife who has to share her man with her friends, it's hard to-

"Twilight, just stop," Velvet cut her daughter off, "When I went to your room, you weren't there and you obviously have a reason that you're in the master bedroom. And don't tell me this is about just mere costumes to entice Spike."

Twilight slumped as she made her way to the bed, sitting at the edge. Velvet soon joined her and sat beside her, rubbing her hand on her back soothingly.

"What's wrong?" Velvet asked worryingly.

"Spike and I had a fight." Twilight admitted as she covered her face with one hand.

"Oh, honey, that's terrible!" Velvet gasped.

"It's just...mom I love Spike but he can be such a horn dog to an unbelievable degree!"

"He hasn't slept with a woman outside the harem, has he?"

"No, Spike would never...mom, he's very loyal to me and the girls he has brought in," Twilight explained, "In fact, Spike considers my feelings whenever he wants to bring another girl in. Yes, I do have my reservations, but I've become friends to all the girls in the harem. I even shared the bed with Fleur, a harem master herself! I'm happy with Spike, mom! It's just..."

Velvet looked at her daughter with sympathy. She could tell that Twilight loved Spike dearly, but wondered how she could put up with the young dragon's ever increasing number of women he beds. She could tell that it wasn't the problem, however. Twilight was accepting of Spike's lifestyle choice, but she has seen her daughter rein in her dragon sometimes when it came to certain women, her daughter-in-law Cadence being one example. Spike had assured Twilight that he would never dream of touching the obviously married Princess of Love, as far as she knew.

"So what did you and Spike fight about?" asked Velvet.

"It's stupid." responded Twilight.

"Try me." said Velvet.

Twilight sighed as she looked over her mother. She had all the qualities Spike liked in a woman: big breasts, shapely legs and a MILF quality that could make any man drool. Twilight thought of her father and could see how he could love her mother for so many years. Still, it infuriated Twilight that Spike would think of her in a sexual way, but could see why. Twilight sighed, thinking how silly she was feeling towards her own mother.

"It happened this morning," Twilight began, feeling that she had to tell her mother no matter what, "I woke up first and I wanted to wake him up. I almost didn't because I could tell he was having a pleasantly lewd dream. I thought he was dreaming of me or one of the girls in the harem. He wasn't. He was dreaming of someone else."

"Twilight, it's just a dream," assured Velvet with a warm smile, "It's not like Spike was cheating on you or the girls."

"If Spike was dreaming of a sexy celebrity or a woman from his comic books, I wouldn't have minded that much." Twilight said bitterly.

"Then who was my son-in-law dreaming about that has you in such fit?" Velvet prodded.

Twilight remained quiet. She knew she couldn't escape this, but she had no idea how her mother would react. She closed her eyes and sighed again.

"Spike was dreaming of you, mom," Twilight responded.

Seeing her mother blush, and covering her mouth was something Twilight was expecting. She could only imagine what must be going through Velvet's mind. She just admitted that her husband dreamed of her in a sexual manner. Twilight had been very angry that morning that she didn't bother with letting Spike explain himself when she stormed out of the room. She felt disgusted and she was afraid that her mother was going to feel disgusted as well.

"Mom, before you say anything, it was just a dream," Twilight tried to sound assured, "But I was just so mad! I know Spike has an appetite for women, but my own mother!? I kept thinking about how he was lusting after a married woman and dreaming about what other lewd things he could do to you! I yelled at him, reminding him how happy you are with dad and..."

Twilight trailed off as she heard Velvet giggling. She was further confused when the giggles turned to laughter. Twilight was not expecting this kind of reaction from her mother.

Velvet sighed as her laughs died down. She clasped her hands together and looked upward, starry-eyed.

"It's so nice to know that a young man can still find me attractive!" Velvet gushed happily.

"What?" Twilight questioned in a flat tone.

"You really shouldn't blame Spike for this, Twilight," Velvet shook her head, "I guess I am somewhat responsible for putting such thoughts into his head."

"What?" Twilight questioned again, her voice raising.

"I dropped by his apartment a few weeks ago," Velvet began to explain, "I wanted to see how you two were doing, but I found him alone. He was working out and he said that you were out with one of your friends. He was so welcoming and even offered me a drink. He was going to the bath to get all that sweat off, but I really wanted a bath myself and I was sure Spike wouldn't have minded the company. So I stripped my clothes off, sneaked in, lathered my hands with soap so I can clean his-

"WHAT!?" Twilight yelled using her Royal Canterlot Voice.

"Twilight, not so loud." Velvet chided.

"Not so...mom, how could you!?" asked Twilight, shocked and hurt.

"Twilight, I was only helping him scrub his back and his front," Velvet tried to assure Twilight, "I did tease him about finding me sexy and he was honest when he compared my body to yours. I even noticed the tent from the towel he was using."

"Mother, please stop!" Twilight begged, as she hid her face behind her hands.

"Twilight, you're making it sound like I had sex with him."

"You were tempting him!"

"I was teasing him. I have to admit, Spike looked very cute all hot and bothered."

Twilight groaned in frustration. It was no wonder why Spike thought of her mother as a sexual being. She honestly couldn't blame him, though she still didn't like that her husband thought of Velvet in that way. Thinking back to the stories that her friends had told her, she could at least say that the other women never exposed themselves like her mother did. Though Spike massaging Windy Whistles to the point of an orgasm did sound just as bad as what Velvet did to Spike. Twilight looked at her mother and narrowed her eyes at her.

"You're unbelievable," Twilight stated.

"No argument there," Velvet agreed. She then placed her hand on Twilight's cheek and said, "But you know what I found most attractive about your husband? His fierce loyalty to you."

Twilight could only stare at her mother, trying to suppress any emotion as she allowed her to continue.

"In the bath, I jokingly offered him a quick romp and boy did he steadfastly refuse," Velvet said with a warm smile, "Spike went on and on about how he loved you and he couldn't believe that I would go behind my husband’s back for just a thrill. In a way, what he said made me more fond of him as a person and he wouldn't lay with just anyone, even if he did have a harem."

"Yeah...Spike is great that way," Twilight admitted.

"I left him alone after that, telling him that I was only teasing," Velvet said as she sighed, "Still, for him to dream of me in that way does make my heart flutter. I wonder how it would feel to be rammed mercilessly by a young cock."

Velvet thought back to the wet dream and her expression was a very lewd one. It was a very wild dream, one that she wouldn't dare tell Twilight about.

"Mother." Twilight frowned.

"Okay, I'll stop," Velvet giggled. After calming down, Velvet asked, "So what brings you here, other than my son-in-laws lewd dreams?"

Twilight let out a breath and looked at her mother and said, "I want to fulfill Spike's MILF fantasy and I could use your help."

"Twilight, I know Spike finds me sexy and hot, but I am a married woman." Velvet reminded Twilight.

"Oh, it's nothing like that, mom," Twilight assured Velvet, "What I had in mind is a transformation spell and I need something from you. The other girls are helping me with their own samples."

"Other samples?" Velvet asked, an eyebrow raised.

"Spike's MILF dreams weren't just limited to you." Twilight pointed out.

"Oh, his mind does get around," Velvet smiled amusingly, "So what do you need?"

"Oh, a lock of your hair will suffice." Twilight said.

"That won't do," Velvet smiled as she stood and started unbuttoning her blouse, "I'll give you something that is far greater."

Twilight was about to ask, but lost her ability to speak as Velvet began to strip. After a few seconds later, Velvet was clad in a black bra that barely contained her huge bust and panties. She also had a matching black garter belt that was attached to her stockings. Twilight looked up at her mother, questioning her motives and Velvet responded with a smirk as she placed a hand on her hip. Twilight could imagine what Spike was thinking when she saw her mother in a lot less. There was no denying that Twilight Velvet Sparkle was indeed a beautiful woman.

"I'll help you, Twilight," Velvet said, "But you have to do something for me."

Twilight nodded.

"I want you to teach me that transformation spell," Velvet said. She then blushed and added, "I also want some of Spike's DNA. It's for Night Light. He always wanted to feel like hero and...well, I...your husband is sexy, but I'm devoted to mine and-

"Say no more...please." Twilight cut her mother off, practically begging.

Velvet giggled before she got the bed and lay on her back. She unclasped her bra, freeing her breasts from their restraint. She then took off her panties and felt a shiver coming from her womanhood. She had to admit, she loved the feeling. Too bad her husband wasn't there to fill her up.

Twilight stood up and couldn't help but admire Velvet's body. She felt envious and told herself that it wouldn't be long before she could transform into that body and please Spike to no end. She noticed Velvet giving her a look of gratitude and shook her head.

"So...what sample did you want to give me?" asked Twilight, a tinge of red showing on her cheeks.

"Well, you could get it from here," Velvet purred as she massaged her exposed woman hood. She then moved her hands to her breasts and pinched her nipples and said, "Or from here. Take your pick. They're both equally delicious."

"Breast milk?" asked Twilight, confused.

"Oh, alright," Velvet sighed, her horn glowing. She moaned as a sensation rushed through her breasts. "It's a spell I learned a while back. Your father does love lactation action. I can teach you once this is over."

"Let's get this over with." Twilight groaned as she grabbed hold of Velvet's breasts.

Twilight massaged and kneaded her mother's breasts, especially around her nipples. Velvet moaned in joy, as her daughter was pleasuring her just the way Night Light and even Spike did.

“Oh, Twilight! Oh, yes!” she moaned, blushing. “This feels so good! I feel like I’m going to burst at any moment! Sweet Celestia, you’re so good with your hands.”

“Ok, mom, I don't need to hear that,” Twilight said as she tried to concentrate, and thought, 'This is for Spike.'

The princess continued to pleasure her mother who was truly enjoying it. The situation had started to remind Twilight of the many times she had shared with the other ladies in Spike’s harem. Over the years, Twilight had gotten very skilled in fondling women's breasts and knew of many ways to please them. She blushed at the vivid memories, but found herself starting to relax as she continued to massage Velvet’s breasts. Hearing her mother enjoy the attention had also taken Twilight back as she had usually taken a dominant attitude when it came to girl on girl sex. A smirk grew on her face as she saw Velvet losing herself to pleasure.

Velvet moans had grown louder at Twilight’s skilled hands. She had found the experience to be quite different from when Night Light or Spike fondled her breasts, but admitted she was enjoying it. She had also noticed the sour look on Twilight had changed to that of enjoyment as her daughter started to roughly massage Velvet's breasts. The mother moaned and cried as she started to feel a wet sensation coming from her entrance.

“Twilight! Oh, Twilight!” Velvet cried.

“How's this, mom?” Twilight asked with a crazy smile, “Is this how you'd want Spike to do you?”

“Twilight!” exclaimed Velvet, feeling scandalized

“You said you wouldn't mind getting rammed by a younger man, mom. Is this how you'd want them to pleasure you too?”

“Twilight...I can’t take it...I’m going to -

Velvet was then taken by surprise when her daughter kissed her on the lips. She let out a muffled cry from the pleasure until her breasts started releasing milk and flowed out through her nipples. Twilight let go of her mother’s lips and used her magic to poof up a container under her mother, as the milk dripped into it. Twilight waited as the container was filled all the way up before covering it with the lid.

“This should be plenty of DNA. Thanks, mom,” Twilight said appreciatively but then noticed the shocked expression on Velvet’s face and realized what she had done. She blushed deeply and said. “Sorry I went overboard there . Guess I just wanted to make you feel just as bad as I made Spike feel just for having a dream.”

“It's ok, Twilight,” Velvet assured her, though she felt her body still tingling, “I just want your plan to help Spike to go out with a hit.”

“With this I know it will. And don't worry, I'll make sure to send you the spell formula and some of Spike's DNA over later.”

“Thank you, and Twilight?”

“Yes, mom?” Twilight asked, as she felt her mother kiss her cheek, making her blush.

Velvet smiled and finished, “You take good care of that loving husband of yours.”

Twilight blushed and smiled, “I will, mom.” the mother and daughter embraced happily.

Later on back at the apartment, Twilight was in the room conducting the spell that would transform her and her friends into the women of their choosing. The doors opened, and the girls walked inside.

“Twilight, we're back.” Rainbow said.

“Were you girls successful?” she asked.

“We sure were.” Sunset answered, as each of them held up a plastic bag containing a bit of hair from the respective women of their choosing.

“Good thing my parents are stationed in the city right now so I could easily get to them.” Applejack admitted.

“And I was able to get some of Mrs. Cake's hair off her while she wasn't looking.” Pinkie added.

“So did you get something from your mom?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes, but not what I was expecting.” Twilight admitted, as she held up the container.

“What is that?” Rarity asked in confusion.

Twilight winced, “My mom's breast milk.”

“Her what?!” Rainbow asked in shock.

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy gasped in surprise.

“Do we even wanna know what happened?” Applejack asked awkwardly.

“She sort of caught onto me and I told her everything.” Twilight smiled sheepishly.

“How'd she take it?” Sunset asked.

“Surprisingly well.” Twilight admitted, not wanting to blab about her mom's attempts to seduce Spike.

“So how's the spell coming along?” Rainbow asked.

“It's just about done,” Twilight said, as she infused her magic into an elixir she was brewing. She poured the contents into seven glasses, and gave her friends one each, “Add the hair to it.”

The girls each put the bits of hair they collected into their glasses, and watched as the hair dissolved into it. Twilight poured a bit of her mom's breast milk into her glass of the elixir mixing the two together.

“Before we drink, we might wanna lose our clothes.” Pinkie suggested.

“She's right,” Rarity agreed, “Don't wanna risk ripping them.”

So the girls each stripped down until they were all naked. They all gathered around, as Twilight raised her glass.

“Cheers.” they said as they clinked their glasses together before drinking the elixir until there wasn't a drop left in their glasses.

“Mm, not too bad.” Sunset licked her lips.

“Even if we did add hair to it.” Applejack added.

“Um, I'm starting to feel something.” Fluttershy moaned.

“So am I.” Rarity groaned, as each of the girls looked at themselves and saw their bodies were changing.

They found themselves getting taller, bustier, and their hairs started changing color, length, and style. Soon the seven girls stood in the form of the woman they decided to change themselves into. The resemblance to the real person was uncanny.

Each of them looked themselves over, before Applejack spoke up sounding just like her mom, “Twilight?”

“Girls.” Twilight gasped sounding just like her mother.

“Holy snap!” Rainbow gasped, while sounding like her mom.

“We even sound like them.” Rarity gasped in shock ,while covering her mouth as the voice of her aunt came out of it.

“Oh, my goodness.” Fluttershy said in her aunt's voice.

“It really worked.” Sunset said in Stellar Flare's voice.

“Ohmygosh! Ohmygosh!” Pinkie started in Mrs. Cake's voice, “I sound like Mrs. Cake. Of course I do, because I am her!”

“That spell is amazing, Twilight!” Rainbow cheered.

“Ok, girls, let's reign it in,” Twilight calmed her friends, “Just one last spell to complete this little transformation.”

Twilight used her magic on the girls and on herself, making their breasts glow, much to the other girl’s surprise.

“Twilight, what did ya just do?” Applejack asked in confusion.

“Just a little something my mother taught me,” Twilight smiled, “Ok, we look and sound the part. Now we just need to get the stage set for Spike's arrival.”

The girls turned ladies smirked eagerly wanting to please their man while under the guise of older women.

Soon enough Spike came back with a bouquet of roses in hand, “Well, I spent half the day giving Twilight the space she needs. I know these roses may not be enough of an apology, but it's a start.”

“I'm just glad I was able to talk you out of trying to serenade her,” Bahamut said, “If you tried that you would've appeared too desperate.”

Spike sighed, as he looked up at his place, “Ok, this is it.” he went inside and looked around the foyer seeing nobody. Spike checked out the regular rooms he thought he'd find Twilight in, like the study, the library, and the lounge, but found nothing.

“Guess she and the others aren't home.” Spike said sadly, as he went upstairs in a slump.

He went into his room and walked to his bed with the aim of plopping his face down onto it. He stopped, as the door slammed shut behind him putting him on alert.

“Huh?” he asked, until a seductive voice spoke up.

“Welcome home, Spike.”

“That voice,” Spike gasped, as he spun around and saw 'Velvet' standing before him completely naked.

“Mrs. Sparkle?!” he gasped.

‘Velvet’ walked up to Spike and noticed the bouquet, “Are those for me?” she asked hopefully.

“Well, actually...” Spike stammered, but ‘Velvet’ didn't give him a chance to answer, as she took them and levitated them over to the vanity table.

“I came here looking for you, Spike. Now I finally have you to myself.” the woman said, as she pushed Spike onto the bed, and crawled over him.

“Wait a minute!” Spike protested, only to have 'Velvet's' lips crash onto his, and began kissing him.

Spike tried to fight it, but started to give in. However, as he did he noticed something familiar about the way she was kissing him.

'This pattern and motion with her tongue,' he thought to himself, as he looked up at the woman. He disengaged the kiss before looking closer and after putting two and two together his eyes widened and he cried out, “Twilight?!”

Hearing that, Twilight realized she was ousted and smiled sheepishly, “Guess I can't hide how I kiss, huh?”

Bahamut thought to Spike, 'And the fact she didn't tell you to call her 'mommy' like you promised to do if it were just the two of you.'

Spike ignored Bahamut, as he was too confused over what was happening, and spoke to Twilight, “What? How? What is going on here?!”

Twilight called out “Cat's out of the bag, girls!”

So the rest of the girls still transformed into the ladies they wanted to be came out of hiding still naked.

“Wow, he figured it out a lot faster than we thought.” Sunset said.

Spike looked all around seeing his top harem members before him looking like several older ladies he's had fantasies about, “Girls, what've you done to yourselves?”

“Does this bother you?” Rarity flirted while making Spike think he was being hit on by her aunt Emerald.

“Yes! I mean no! I mean... What's this all about?” Spike asked, trying to avoid coming off as rude and unimpressed.

“We did this for you, Spike.” Fluttershy answered.

“For me?” Spike asked in confusion.

“That's right,” Rainbow confirmed, “We're gonna fulfill your MILF fantasies.”

“I am so confused.” Spike replied. Just this morning Twilight chewed him out for having a lewd dream about her mother, and now she's here in the bedroom looking exactly like her, and her friends looking like either their mothers, aunts, or role models.

Twilight sighed, “Spike, I'm sorry for what I did to you this morning, and what I said.”

“You're sorry? I'm the one that had the dream about your mom.”

“I know. But I shouldn't have jumped to conclusions like that. My mom told me about what happened between you two.”

“She what?” Spike's eyes widened.

“But when she told me you rejected her offer regardless of it being a joke or not because you love me, I was so happy.”

Spike hearing that felt relieved and spoke, “I meant what I told her, Twilight. I love you for you. And I love Velvet like she was my mother. Nothing more.”

Twilight smiled, “Thank you. And to apologize for almost breaking your joystick. We're going to make it up to you through this.”

“How did you girls manage to change yourselves into this? Because this can't be the illusion spell you used on me when I lost my adolescent aura.”

“And it's not,” Twilight answered, “It's spell I came across and it allowed us to take the form of our moms or a woman we think of as a role model.”

Spike curiously started feeling Twilight/Velvet's body up making her moan.

“Oh, Spike! Easy,” Twilight blushed.

“Impressive, this transformation makes you feel exactly like her.” Spike marveled.

“Surprised us too when we changed into this.” Rarity admitted.

Spike looked at Twilight and the girls smiling, “Thanks girls. Despite what a horn dog I am, you're still able to tolerate me. And I am so grateful to you all.” he kissed Twilight who returned the gesture. He got off the bed and walked right up to the other girls and kissed them as well.

“I'll admit, I never imagined I'd be in my bedroom surrounded by the ladies I have dubbed MILF's. Even if it's just you girls in disguise, this is the closest I'll ever get to having such a chance. And I'll take what I can get. But if we're going to have a MILF harem fantasy here, we need the proper setting. I mean this is an auspicious occasion.”

“He's right,” Pinkie agreed, “We should do a monster lair setting. Spike is a beast and we are his captives.”

“Yeah, it's good,” Sunset admitted, “But what about this? A dungeon setting where we're captive queens and Spike is a hoarder of queens.”

“Actually, I got something else in mind.” Spike smirked.

“What is it, Spike?” Rarity asked.

“A classroom setting.” he answered.

“Excuse me?” Rainbow asked in disbelief.

“That's an interesting choice coming from you of all people, Spike.” Fluttershy admitted.

“I don't mind it,” Twilight said, “Though what's your scenario, Spike?”

“I play a sadistic school teacher who decides to discipline the mothers or guardians of the students.” Spike explained looking excited.

“Hmm. Sounds kinky.” Rarity admitted.

“I love it!” Twilight said excitedly.

“Sounds good to me.” Applejack admitted.

“I do like to be disciplined by you.” Rainbow added, while batting her eyes at Spike.

“I do too.” Sunset put in.

“Let's do it!” Pinkie cheered.

“Yay!” Fluttershy answered.

Spike looked around at his girls while knowing who they really are couldn't get over the fact it still felt like he was with the older ladies he has the hots for.

Later on in one of the rooms, which was designed to look like a high school classroom, Twilight and the girls were discussing how they were going to make their roleplay good for them as well as Spike. They were all dressed in clothes their mothers or parental figures would normally wear.

“Listen up, ladies,” Twilight began, “It's not enough to look like our mothers and such. Because if we want this roleplay fantasy to be as real as possible, we need to really act like our mothers and know how they would respond to the situation we will be in. Remember that we are trying to defend our daughters...ourselves...whatever, from a harsh and sadistic teacher.”

“That shouldn't be hard for me,” Rainbow boasted, “I just have to sound extra overly supportive. Shouldn't even be such a chore for Rarity and Fluttershy since their aunts are no different from them.”

Fluttershy and Rarity blushed, knowing how true that was.

Pinkie spoke up, “And I've worked with Mrs. Cake for so long I know exactly how to handle being her.”

Twilight nodded, “So let's get into character. Because you know Spike is really going to be getting into his character.”

Speaking of said young man, he was in another room looking over discipline files Twilight drew up for him to use in their sexual roleplay fantasy. He was amazed on how detailed each file was, which was something he had come to expect from his wife. Spike smiled appreciatively, knowing that Twilight would go through such lengths to make this work, from setting up a classroom setting to transforming into the MILFS of his dreams. He felt that he really needed to reward her for all of this as well the other girls involved.

Spike closed his eyes as he tried to get into character. As he looked over the disciplinary, he tried to get into the mind of a teacher who needed to enforce discipline, but has failed to do so with the students, especially when it came to troublesome school girls. He smiled lecherously as he chuckled in anticipation as he thought of creative ways to punish these mother figures for failing their daughters. Opening his eyes, Spike looked over the files again and let out a devious smile.

“Oh, yes...these are absolutely perfect!” Spike cheered. “Twilight really captured the perfect school crimes they could be accused of! And I'm gonna really have a ball with this!”

'I just hope after this you'll have less fantasies about their mothers.' Bahamut thought to him.

“You’re kidding me, right?” Spike replied, as he decided to get into his costume, “After all this, my MILF fantasies are going to overdrive!”

‘Why do I even bother,’ Bahamut groaned at Spike’s behavior.

Back in the classroom setting, the ladies were seated at the desks looking nervous. They didn’t have long to wait as the door opened and Spike entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie while bearing a strict demeanor. As he carried some files in hand, he took a seat behind the desk and addressed the women.

“Evening, ladies. I believe you know why you're all here this evening?” he began sounding professional.

Butter Cup spoke up pleading, “My daughter is innocent, Mr Drake! Whatever you have on her is a bum rap!”

“I can tell by your accent that you are Applejack's mother, correct?” Spike said as he glanced at Butter Cup, “Well, your sweet little daughter has been caught smoking in the girls room, mouthing off to school security and being guilty of having a sweet little ass, if what I'm hearing from male students is correct.”

Butter Cup frowned and seethed, “How dare you!? My daughter-”

“Has been around, Mrs. Apple,” Spike cut Butter Cup off as he smirked. “Some of the students even gave me pictures of her. They're quite vivid. Especially the ones where she takes several boys at once. Want to see them?”

“You lying piece of-”

“I suggest you be nice to me, Mrs. Apple,” Spike warned her, “Because your behavior depends on what I do about your sweet little Applejack. I would've expected a responsible heir from the famed Apple Family Farms, but all I see from your daughter is an authority disrespecting hooligan!”

Both Spike and Applejack, under the guise of her mom, were enjoying playing off each other. Applejack herself was really liking how authoritative Spike was acting.

“Leave her alone!” Rainbow Dash spoke up, acting like Windy Whistles.

Spike shifted his gaze to Windy and said, “Windy Whistles. You know, your daughter is quite extraordinary. Track star, soccer stand out and quite the boastful attitude.”

“There's nothing wrong with that!” Windy argued.

“Did I forget to add insecure?” Spike continued, “She wanted to be the team captain so bad that she slipped her competition something funny. I guess Rainbow didn't want any more competition for that spot!”

“That's a lie! My Rainbow would never do such a thing! She's being set up!”

“Nah, I already have proof. Like I told Mrs. Apple, your behavior will depend on what I do with that cheater of a daughter of yours, so I suggest you behave yourself...or your daughter is really going to get it.”

Windy sat down, giving Spike a very hateful glare. Mentally, she started getting horny at how bold and firm Spike was coming off as. Her panties were also getting damp.

Spike turned before stopping on Pinkie as Mrs. Cake, “Mrs. Cake. It's come to my attention that Ms. Pinkamena Dianne Pie has been a worker at your establishment Sugarcube Corner for many years.”

“Oh, yes, sir,” Mrs. Cake began proudly, “She is the best worker I've ever hired in so long. Always getting orders right and ready for the customers. She's a miracle worker, doncha know?”

“A miracle worker, you say,” Spike answered sternly, “Did you know she’s also a thief?”

“What?” Mrs. Cake asked in confusion.

“I've received multiple complaints from the kitchen staff in the cafeteria. Ms. Pie has been pilfering several desserts and sweets before they could bring them out for the students. That worker of yours is a sugar addict and has no self control!”

“Oh, my.” Mrs. Cake gasped in worry. Despite how she was acting, deep down Pinkie was getting excited from the thrill.

Spike turned to Fluttershy who was pretending to be her aunt, Grace Virtue, “Ms. Virtue. I understand your niece Fluttershy has an infatuation with animals.”

“Yes, she does, sir.” Grace confirmed wondering where Spike was going with this.

“Well, her infatuation with them has caused chaos in our science lab!” Spike continued.

“That's not like my Fluttershy to cause chaos.” Grace replied, acting confused.

“Our science teacher has informed me Fluttershy caused a riot in the lab during the frog dissection experiment by releasing all the frogs and every other animal we have in the lab. The whole lab was a total mess. And it's going to take the janitor a while before he can air out the poop smell!”

Grace/Fluttershy looked worried, though she started to blush at Spike’s attitude. Normally, she would take the lead when it came to roleplaying with Spike, but seeing him dish it out was actually turning her on.

Spike continued as he turned his attention to Stellar Flare, “Ms. Flare, you are currently housing Sunset Shimmer, correct?”

“Yes, sir. She's been like a daughter to me.” Stellar confirmed.

“Well, your daughter has more disrespect for school property than anyone I've ever met!”

“What're you talking about?”

Spike dropped some photos of graffiti art on school walls, “These were taken at the scene of Sunset vandalizing school grounds with her graffiti art like the troublemaker she is.”

“Sir, Sunset doesn’t have much of an outlet to express herself. The teachers here don’t think that what she’s doing is art and that it’s all just noise. She wants to get into a good art school and it's not like her art is offensive or anything, judging from the pictures you are showing me!” Stellar argued.

“If she keeps doing this on school grounds, who knows where she'll do it next! Like town hall, perhaps?! Bet the mayor will like that, wouldn’t she!?” Spike bellowed, making Stellar shirk back.

Spike looked over at Rarity as her aunt Emerald and spoke, “Ms. Quartz, your niece Rarity is nothing but a dirty little slut, isn't she?”

Emerald looked insulted and spoke up, “Excuse me?!”

“Not only has she been disobeying the dress code with her half naked attire, but she was also caught screwing a married member of the teaching staff!”

“My Rarity?” she asked in shock, “That's ridiculous! She would never stoop to that level of indignity!”

“She would if she was trying to bribe her teacher in changing her grade.” Spike countered.

“Why of all the-!”

“Careful, Ms. Quartz. Remember your niece's fate lies in my hands. It all depends on you. Or would you like to see further proof of your niece’s indiscretions!?” Spike sneered, making Emerald stand down.

Finally Spike turned to Velvet, “And you, Mrs. Sparkle. Your daughter is accountable for multiple missing school books that she has yet to return.”

“My Twilight would never hoard books that do not belong to her!” Velvet argued.

“I have a complete list of all the books missing from the library checked out with her name being last,” Spike dropped a pile of paper at his desk, “While your daughter is a gifted student, that is no excuse for hoarding school property. Makes me suspect that how selfish your daughter really is”

“Please, Mr. Drake our daughters and charges may have their little...problems, but they're not as juvenile as these incidents paint them as.” Stellar tried to reason.

“She's right. You just haven't seen much of their good sides.” Butter Cup put in.

“Enough!” Spike ordered, “I agree that your charges aren't completely at fault here.”

“You do?” Mrs. Cake asked hopefully.

“Yes. The ones to blame are all of you!” he pointed accusingly at the ladies.

“Us?!” Windy asked in outrage.

“You ladies have been too soft on them all your lives!”

“That is not true!” Butter Cup argued.

“We know how to handle our little girls and have never spoiled them to the point they think they can get away with anything!” Emerald put in.

“And this is coming from the aunt of the girl who just shakes her hips in someone's direction and suddenly they wait on her hand and foot?” Spike questioned making Emerald wince, “Or worse yet, open their legs up for any teacher just so she can get a better grade?”

Seeing Spike acting so dominant made the rest of the girls quite impressed. To them, this man...their man could really act when he put his mind to it. They knew they that should be acting deathly afraid of him, but they couldn’t stop blushing.

“Ladies...I’m a fair man,” Spike sighed heavily, looking at the ladies, “I may be willing to overlook punishing the girls...provided that you take their punishment yourselves.”

“Why you....,” Butter Cup glared, noting the lecherous smile creeping up on Spike, “You think for one second that-

“Please, sir. I'll do anything!” Velvet begged, “The last thing my daughter needs is a mark on her permanent record. Otherwise she'll never get into a good college!”

“Then you'll be first, Ms. Sparkle. Up to the desk, now!” Spike ordered, as Velvet walked up to the desk Spike sat at.

‘This is it,’ Twilight/Velvet thought, blushing as Spike looked at her lecherously. ‘Just look at him. He can’t wait to get his hands on this body. I know I should be jealous, but…”

“Sit down.” Spike ordered Velvet who sat down on the desk.

Spike got up and walked up to her, gripped her blouse and tore it open releasing her big breasts from containment. He didn’t waste any time as he began fondling those breasts and pinching her nipples. Spike thought back to his time with the real Velvet in the bath and how much she enjoyed being touched there. It had taken a lot of willpower to not take her up on that offer and settled for having her in his dreams. Still, hearing Velvet/Twilight cry out in pleasure as he fondled and groped her breasts made Spike very eager to go far with her.

“Mm, you’re such a handful, Mrs. Sparkle” Spike whispered as he forcibly grabbed and groped Velvet's. “You’re tits are as big as your daughter’s. You know, I always wondered how much I could teach her about her body.”

“No...leave her alone…,” Velvet moaned as Spike roughly fondled her rack while feeling new sensations in them she never felt before thanks to the spell.

'I wonder if this is Spike would've done with my mom if he ended up taking her up on her offer regardless if it was a joke,” Twilight thought as she felt Spike being more bold with her breasts, making her cry out. ‘I wonder if this is how mom felt when I grabbed and fondled her breasts. She really looked like she liked it. I bet she would have loved it if Spike did have her like this. Well, it's a good thing she didn't. I'm not sure if my mom could handle this kind of stamina.'

“You like that, don't you, Ms. Sparkle?” Spike teased.

“No!” Velvet cried trying to suppress her moans.

“Your mouth says 'no' but your body says 'yes'.” Spike whispered lustfully into her ear before slipping her blouse off her. “What’s the matter? Has it been that long for you? Your husband is not fulfilling your needs? I can do that, Ms. Sparkle. I can give you what you truly need.”

Spike continued as he pressed his lips onto Velvet's, forcing his tongue inside her. Velvet wanted to go deeper, but had to act submissive and let Spike take the lead. So she sat back and did nothing but act like a helpless victim. The young man reached behind Velvet's back to undo her bra allowing it to slide right off her. With her breasts exposed, Spike started sucking on Velvet's right nipple while pinching her left one. Wanting to play a bit rough, Spike bit into Velvet’s nipple, yanking it with his teeth and sucking on it, making the woman cry out. He moaned as he savored the taste of it. He started to doing the same with the other breast, but kept his hand on the one he was sucking on earlier.

“No! Stop...please!” Velvet cried, as she moaned in pleasure.

As Spike continued to toy with Velvet's nipples, the girl disguised as her mother started feeling a build up in her breasts and they suddenly started to squirt milk. Seeing this, Spike quickly started sucking on Velvet's breasts wanting to have as much as possible.

As this was going on, the others watched from their seats with most of them looking repulsed at how their girl’s teacher was treating their own friend. Windy/Rainbow however was secretly masturbating to herself as she watched. When Spike had started having his way with Velvet, she couldn’t help but feel horny, despite seeing Velvet being forced to submit to this teacher. She had dipped her hand inside her trousers and started moving her fingers inside her pussy while also pinching her clit. She had used her other hand to fondle her breast and it didn’t take her long to orgasm, her panties and trousers already wet. Windy couldn’t believe how much her body reacted to her own touch, but continued to play with herself as the sensations felt really good.

'I know I shouldn't be enjoying this for the sake of acting as my mom,’ Windy thought as she moaned, keeping her eyes on Spike and Velvet. “But man this is so hot. Although it doesn't help how easy it is for my mom to get an orgasm. I will never get that image of me peeking into her room and watching her out of my head. I still can’t believe I got so turned on by it. Bet Spike would love seeing mom play with herself. She’d probably love the audience.'

As Spike finished with Velvet for the moment he looked over the ladies, ready to pick out his next target. His eyes fell on Grace Virtue and smirked like a predator.

“Ms. Virtue, Come here!” Spike ordered.

Grace squeaked at the sound of Spike’s voice, before getting up and walked over to the desk.

Spike continued, “You're quite popular in the neighborhood you know?”

“What do you mean?” asked Grace fearfully.

“I think you know what I mean,” Spike continued, “You have so many men coming to see you at your shop but not for your flowers, but for you. I always hear you turn down their advances.”

“I do!” Grace argued. “I would never-

Spike cut Grace off as he forcibly kissed her on the lips. He the then quickly let her go as he grabbed her by the chin

“I don't buy it,” Spike sneered at Grace, making the woman shiver. “You can come off as this sweet delicate woman. But I know behind the facade is a dirty woman. You want to have those men enter you. You miss the touch of a man.”

“I'm not dirty!” Grace denied. “You’re wrong about me!”

“We'll see about that.” Spike replied, as he picked her up and placed her on the desk, and started to forcibly kiss her.

As Spike dominated her with his lips, Grace started to give in and suddenly started to try and dominate Spike with her tongue. She could tell that Spike was surprised by this, but she couldn’t help it. She knew that she was supposed to be the dominant one here, but she wanted Spike so badly.

Spike and Grace made out until they came up for air, and Spike whispered to her, “Fluttershy, what're you doing? You're supposed to resist me.”

“I can't help it,” she whispered back, “You know I love to be dominant when it's just us.”

“But you're not supposed to be you. You're your aunt.”

“Just go with it, and improvise.” Grace whispered back, giving Spike a new idea.

So they continued to make out while Spike forcibly stripped Grace down. Seeing her eager expression, he spoke to her, “Ms. Virtue, are you enjoying this?”

“No...” Grace denied as she shook her head. “I’m not like that.”

“Liar, I think I'm going to enjoy you,” Spike teased her while fondling her rack.

Windy, not feeling satisfied by masturbation alone, got up and screamed, “Leave her alone!”

Spike looked back at Windy. Feeling things were going off script, he decided to work it to his advantage, “Wait your turn, Ms. Whistles!”

“I'll take her place, you sicko! You can do whatever you want to me! Just let her go!” Windy begged.

Spike smirked as he beckoned to Windy and said, “You're really eager for some action, huh? Just like your daughter. Tell you what: why don't bring that mouth of yours and you can help Mrs. Virtue out.”

Windy walked over and started stripping down until she was naked. She looked back and forth between the sadistic teacher and her vulnerable friend, before speaking to Grace, “I couldn't stay back.”

“It's ok,” Grace smiled, “Let's be punished together.”

“Tick tock, ladies!”Spike spoke, clearing his throat as he dropped his pants and boxers exposing his rock hard erection.

Windy and Grace two gazed at Spike’s dick, admiring how rock hard it was. They blushed, with Grace licking her lips at the sight while Windy whiffed the scent of it, making her pussy damp again.

'Man, my mom gets wet so easily,' thought Windy as she looked down at the puddle of her own juices on the floor, feeling embarrassed.

“I'm waiting.” Spike said impatiently.

Both Grace and Windy went to Spike's crotch and started pleasuring his cock with licks, kisses, and sucks. Between licks, the two ladies would touch tongues and kiss, enjoying the taste of their lips. Their eyes went wide for a moment before they continued to make out with each other. Grace then inserted her tongue inside Windy and deepened the kiss, making her moan. Windy herself tasted Grace’s tongue and savored the taste of it.

‘It feels so different,’ Grace thought as she continued to kiss Windy. ‘I know it’s Rainbow and we have kissed before, but she feels so different....so good.’

‘I can’t believe this,’ Windy thought, her body on fire. ‘I’ve never felt this good before. Why is this body so easy to please!?’

Spike panted intensely as he looked down, seeing that Grace had gone back to eagerly licking his cock. Windy, or rather Rainbow, was trying her best to look ashamed.

“Oh, yeah,” Spike moaned, “You ladies do know how to please. Bet your husbands never had something like this in their pants.”

“Please, don't talk about my deceased husband in front of me.” Grace pleaded while acting sad.

“You’re a sick bastard, you know that!?” Windy added harshly, while keeping up appearances.

Spike continued to keep up the smug act, before looking over and saw Butter Cup had started to masturbate herself. Seeing her lose herself in pleasure made Spike smirk grow in even bigger as she watched her unbutton her blouse.

'She looks hot doing that...I know how to spice it up,' Spike thought to himself. He then spoke to Mrs. Cake, “Mrs, Cake, Mrs. Apple is looking lonely. How about you help her out?”

Mrs. Cake got up and said meekly, “Yes, sir.”

“Wait a minute, I don't-” Butter Cup protested, but was cut off by Mrs. Cake.

“Stay in character,” Mrs. Cake whispered. She then continued sadly, “Remember he holds all the cards.”

Butter Cup relented, and allowed Mrs. Cake to sit herself in her lap and started making out with her. She let Mrs.Cake take the lead as she felt her deepening the kiss, feeling her tongue inside her mouth. She moaned, loving the taste as blushed while also trying to look ashamed, even letting a tear escape her eye. Butter Cup’s eyes widened as she felt Mrs. Cake’s hand dug inside her blouse and started to fondle her breast, her nipple hardening at the touch.

‘I wonder if mom and Mrs. Cake ever did this when they were younger,’ thought Butter Cup, her blush taking a deeper shade of red. ‘They’re long time friends...maybe I should ask them about it.’

Spike's erection kept up despite his urge to cum while watching the Butter Cup and Mrs. Cake made out before remembering that Velvet was still seated on his desk chair. Despite her initial resistance, Velvet looked very willing as she watched Grace and Windy suck on Spike’s cock and found herself salivating.

Getting an idea, Spike turned to Emerald and Stellar and ordered with a sneer, “You two! Come here and give Mrs. Sparkle a little fun. Unless you want to find your daughters in trouble.”

Emerald and Stellar, keeping in character, got up and walked over to Velvet. Emerald spoke to herself, “If the paparazzi knew what I was doing here my reputation would be ruined!”

“Remember, Emerald, we're doing it for the girls.” Stellar reminded her.

Emerald sighed, “I know.”

Stellar and Emerald stripped down until they were naked, and started sucking on Velvet's breasts, tasting and drinking her milk. They had initially acted with revulsion at being forced to do the teacher’s bidding, but found themselves enjoying drinking Velvet’s breast milk while squeezing more out her nipples. Stellar and Emerald then used their other hand and started to rub Velvet’s thighs, making her groan at the touch. They both let go of Velvet’s breasts, feeling flushed at the sensations their bodies were experiencing. Stellar then went down to Velvet’s damp panties and removed them, seeing her inviting entrance as she wasted no time licking and sucking it. Meanwhile, Emerald decided to claim Velvet’s lips, kissing her as she made her taste her own milk.

Spike had closed his eyes as he relished the attention that Grace and Windy were giving him. He moaned as he felt very close to climaxing on the spot. It didn’t help that the women below him were taking turns engulfing his erect manhood into their mouths and playing with his balls. Spike gritted his teeth as he was about to reach his limit. He could feel both women licking up and down his shaft at a faster pace. Spike let out a loud moan as he climaxed, letting out his seed and staining Grace and Windy’s faces and breasts.

Grace and Windy got a good look at each other’s faces and blushed. Grace had decided to make the first move and inched closer to Windy’s face. She started to lick at Windy’s face of Spike’s cum, loving the taste and the embarrassed look that the other woman was giving her. After she cleaned Windy’s face, Grace beckoned her to come closer. Windy got the hint and she started to lick the cum off her face. After she was done, Windy kissed Grace deeply, holding her closed as her breasts mashed against hers.

Spike smirked as he saw the women go at it and spoke, “Such dirty women you are. You can’t get enough of my cum. You like it that much, you thirsty little sluts.”

“I do not!” Windy denied as she let go of Grace’s lips. “You're forcing us to do this!”

“Then why are you still wanting every last drop of it?” Spike teased as he saw Windy’s lips claimed by Grace.

Spike looked up and watched the rest of the MILF's make out before him. He could see Velvet had already surrendered to Emerald and Stellar’s touch. As much he wanted to really give it to Velvet, Spike still had to give his attention to the other women in the room. His lecherous gaze went to where Butter Cup and Mrs. Cake was making out. Making his mind up, Spike looked down at Windy and Grace. They were still going at it, though Grace had started to finger Windy’s pussy, causing her to climax again.

“I'll leave you two horny sluts to each other.” Spike spoke as he left Grace and Windy to themselves.

Spike went to Butter Cup and Mrs. Cake before chuckling, “Look at you two swapping spit. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were used to doing this with each other.”

“We're not!” Butter Cup responded, “We’re married and we would never-”

“There’s no use denying it, Mrs. Apple,” Spike sneered. He then looked over to Mrs. Cake and asked. “What about you? You love having her like this, don’t you?”

“Yeah, we’re just good friends!” Mrs. Cake argued.

“Really?” Spike wondered, taking Mrs. Cake’s wrist and making her bend down, making her lay chest first on the desk, “Tell me, Mrs. Cake...how good a friend are you to sweet little Butter Cup?”

“Leave her alone, monster!” screamed Butter Cup.

“Tell me, Mrs. Cake,” Spike ordered as he pulled down Mrs; Cake’s panties. He spoke again as he inserted two fingers inside her wet entrance, “How long have you and Mrs. Apple played with each other?”

Mrs. Cake screamed as she felt Spike’s fingers go in and out of her. As much as she wanted to protest, she found herself loving it, her screams turned into moans of pleasure. Mrs. Cake’s eyes widened as she felt a smack on her rear. Then another one came, making her wince. She looked back at Spike and saw that she was about to smack her rear and again.

“Since... we were teenagers,” Mrs. Cake admitted tearfully, “We'd...occasionally practice kissing each other, mostly in private so no one could see us. We...we would get carried away sometimes and we ended up doing it. We could never stop...even when she and Bright Mac were seeing each other.”

Buttercup clamped her mouth shut and yelled, “Don’t tell him!”

“You two really are shameful.” Spike said with disappointment.

“Mr. Drake we were teenagers, we were just trying to figure things out.” Butter Cup pleaded.

“And did you stop doing it when you two married your husbands?” Spike questioned.

“Of course we did!” Butter Cup answered, trying to sound convincing.

Spike didn’t look convinced as he gave Mrs. Cake another smack on the rear.

“We...it was before Butter Cup's wedding,” Mrs. Cake admitted. “We had one last fuck for old time sakes.”

This caused Butter Cup to look away shamefully.

Spike shook his head and said, “What would your husbands say if they knew their wives were just a bunch of horny sluts to each other?”

“They can't find out!” Mrs. Cake pleaded.

“And they won't so long as you do as I say.” Spike said as he used his other hand to pull Butter Cup into a deep kiss. He let go of her lips and whispered into her ear, “Why don’t you enjoy some more of Mrs. Cake? I can tell you like her more than your husband. I’ll help you both in a moment.”

Butter Cup nodded as she picked up Mrs. Cake and started to kiss her once again. Mrs. Cake responded by deepening the kiss, interesting her tongue inside her mouth. They held each other close, pressing their breasts together, their nipples already hardened. The ladies felt hands rubbing and fingering their pussies and they let out a loud moan. They looked at Spike who had a big smirk on his face. They then looked at each other, their faces filled with lusts as they felt close to climax.

“Butter Cup...I missed this,” Mrs. Cake moaned, rubbing her body on Butter Cup, “I love my husband, but your body...I miss having you...I want suck on your tits and pussy...like we used to…”

“No... don’t say anymore...that was….” Butter Cup moaned, only to be cut off by another kiss from Mrs. Cake.

“Oh, yes…just like the times in the barn...you’d suck me so good….we’d even sneak away at night and go skinny dipping at our high school pool….you couldn’t keep your hands off of me.”

“Please...no more.”

Butter Cup and Mrs. Cake let out a scream as they climaxed, their juices spilling on the floor. Butter Cup, feeling exhausted, lay on top the desk while Mrs. Cake fell on top of her. They breathed heavily, but then started to groan as they felt Spike’s tongue licking at their entrances. Both women couldn't help but enjoy Spike’s attention as he licked the juices of their wet pussies.

Taking his mouth off the women’s entrances, Spike licked his lips and said, “So you two broke into your school's pool to go skinny dipping, did you? I can see where Applejack gets her disregard for the rules.”

“Please don't talk about my daughter that way!” begged Butter Cup.

“But it's a compliment. I like the rebel side in a woman, especially a young one.” Spike teased, while he continued to lick her pussy.

Meanwhile Velvet continued to get pleasured by Emerald and Stellar, with the latter pressing her breasts into Velvet's hard nipples as she had pushed her down on the desk. Stellar then forced her lips onto Velvet, their tongues wrestling inside their mouths. All the while, Emerald contented herself with licking Velvet’s pussy, tasting her juices.

As Velvet and Stellar came up for air, the latter whispered to her, “How're you holding up?”

“I'm hanging in there,” Velvet replied, as she moaned at Emerald licking her pussy, “I can't believe how differently pleasure feels to my mom when she's touched in the ways I'm normally done by Spike....or any of you.”

“I know what you mean,” Emerald agreed as she pulled Stellar up and started fondling her breasts. “Everything feels so different...it feels like the first time in this new body...I want Spike to touch me so I can feel more.”

“And just look at him having the time of his life.” Stellar said as she looked at Spike, who by this time had started screwing Butter Cup and Mrs. Cake before Windy and Grace joined them.

Velvet smiled as she picked herself up and looked at Spike. She knew how much this meant to him and how this was making up for how she reacted this morning. Even if they were going off their plan a bit, she wanted to dominate her husband so much.

Emerald caught the longing in Velvet's eyes. She smirked and gave Stellar a knowing look and receiving a nod in return.

“Let's go,” Emerald spoke as she Velvet and Stellar marched up to Spike with intent, who was currently getting his front and back rubbed by Windy and Grace's breasts, after they stripped his shirt off.

“Mr. Drake!” Velvet spoke up.

“Yes?” Spike asked.

“We've been putting up with your insults and criticism about us and our girls, but now we can no longer tolerate it!” Stellar said, her hands on her hips.

“So you're defying me now?” Spike questioned, “That's ok, because I can just as easily write them up to the principal.”

“Oh no won’t!” Velvet shouted, “We will no longer take our punishment or what you said about our girls. So now, we're going to punish you!”

“Punish me?” Spike laughed, “And just what makes you think you can do that?”

“There's seven of us and one of you.” Emerald answered.

“You may be the sadistic teacher, but we're mothers with an attitude.” Stellar replied.

“And if you don't destroy those files you have on our daughters, well...we're just going to have to convince you to do so.” Velvet smirked.

Spike, knowing this was going off their plan, wondered what they were planning until Velvet grabbed Spike and dragged him back to his desk, laying him down on top of it before gripping his dick in her hand.

The young man groaned and thought, 'Not as tight as she gripped it this morning, but man that's hard.'

Velvet started sucking Spike's dick hard, with her head bobbing up and down. Spike moaned as he tried to sit up, only for Windy and Butter Cup to hold him down by the arms.

“Still not convinced?” Emerald asked, smiling sadistically. She then got on top of the desk and face sat on Spike, allowing him to get a good look at her wet pussy, “Then maybe this will be more helpful, darling.”

Emerald didn’t have to wait long as she felt Spike’s tongue attacking her pussy She cried out in pleasure as she started moving her hips in an effort to feel more stimulation. Emerald then started fondling her own breasts, pinching her nipples. In no time, she felt a new sensation as she started squirting breast milk. The sight of it made her feel even harder as she lifted one breast to her mouth and started drinking the milk, moaning as she savored the taste.

Meanwhile, Grace got behind Butter Cup and started fondling her breasts while Stellar did the same for Windy. The two stimulated their fellow mothers as they pinched their nipples, kissing and licking their necks. They intensified their stimulation to the point that Butter Cup and Windy eventually started squirting their breast milk. Grace and Stellar moved to get closer to Butter Cup and Windy’s breasts and started drinking up the milk, making them moan in pleasure.

Velvet continued to suck Spike dry, drinking up what little cum he was releasing. Not wanting to wait any longer, she climbed onto the desk straddled him until she felt Spike’s manhood entering her pussy. Velvet then started to move up and down, feeling Spike’s length inside her. She began to fondle her breasts as she moaned loudly. She was getting close to another orgasm, but held on until Spike could fully release into her.

Emerald began to breath heavily as she was reaching her limit. She didn’t want this end as she felt Spike's tongue inside her womanhood, but she knew she couldn’t hold back. Finally, Emerald released her juices onto Spike’s face. She got off Spike and cleaned his face, licking her juices off him

Spike laid on the desk enjoying Emerald's tongue licking his face juices while Velvet rode him like a cowgirl. As much as he liked playing the dominant role in this whole affair, he found that he really liked it when the girls were more dominant with him. He didn’t even attempt to struggle as Velvet rode while he was being held down by Windy and Butter Cup. Spike truly loved their strength and the love they were showing and as he looked at Velvet’s pleasure filled face, he smiled fondly as he was getting close to bursting inside her.

'This has taken a better turn then I imagined!' Spike thought as he closed his eyes.

“I'm not going to let you hold back on me, Mr. Drake!” Velvet yelled, “I want you to come inside me...I want every last drop of you! Show how much better you are than my husband!”

“I’m...getting close,” Spike grunted.

“Mr. Drake!” Velvet moaned. “I’m going to come!”

“Mrs. Sparkle!” Spike moaned as well.

Their moans echoed throughout the room as they both released. Velvet coated Spike’s shaft with her juices while Spike released his load inside her. Velvet squeezed her breasts hard and released more of her milk. She then bent down and forced Spike to drink it. She felt him nibble at her nipple as she let out more milk for him to feed on. Velvet then towered over Spike and looked at him with a smug face.

“Don’t think you’re done yet, Mr. Drake,” Velvet smirked, “You still have these other women to satisfy. Time to prove that you can indeed take on all of us.”

“Yes...mommy,” Spike responded.

Some time later in the master bedroom, all of the girls, still naked and transformed into their mothers or role models, laid all around the bed, with some like Windy and Grace spooning each other, Butter Cup using Emerald's breasts as pillows, and Pinkie using Stellar’s body as own her hug pillow.

Spike and Velvet were lying face up close to the head board relaxing. Velvet rolled over and spoke to Spike, “So, Spike...what did you think of your erotic MILF fantasy?”

Spike looked at this wife turned into his mother-in-law, and answered, “This has been one of the greatest sexual experiences I've ever had. Even if it wasn't with your real moms, this will be the closest to the real thing. You all felt so different and I'm so grateful to you and the girls.”

Spike sat up and crawled down to each of the girls and gave them all a gentle kiss making sure not to disturb them while they were sleeping.

As he laid back next to Velvet he wrapped his arms around her burying his face into her boobs to motorboat her. Velvet giggled and said, “Bet you're starting to wish you did this with my mom when you bathed together, huh?”

Spike looked up from Velvet's boobs and spoke, “I meant what I told her. I love Velvet as my mom and I would never jeopardize her marriage or mine for just a fling. You’re my wife and I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you. Out of all the girls in my harem, Twilight, you'll always be number one to me.”

Velvet smiled as tears of happiness fell from her eyes. She went forward pushing her lips against Spike's, as they made out. As they kissed, Velvet started feeling something inside her change. All the sensations she felt suddenly disappeared and her body had its normal sensations again which meant only one thing.

Spike parted, and opened his eyes to see his wife was her normal self again. He gasped, before looking down seeing the rest of the girls had changed back as well.

“Spell finally wore off.” Twilight answered.

“I'm glad it did,” Spike admitted, “I love looking at your natural beautiful face.”

Twilight blushed and hugged her husband before kissing him.

When they came up for air, Spike spoke to her, “I love you Twilight Sparkle Drake.”

Twilight smiled and replied, “I love you too, Spike Drake Sparkle.”

“Thank you so much for all you've done for me today. How can I ever repay you?”

“Well...there is something you can do for my mom.”

“What would that be?”

“Well, a little bit of your DNA will do.”

“My DNA?”

“I promised my mom I'd teach her the spell I used on us today...and she wants your DNA for dad.”

Spike processed Twilight’s explanation and caught on, “Oh...oh!”

“So will you?” Twilight asked hopefully.

Spike smiled, “Anything for mom.”

That night in Canterlot at the Sparkle home, Velvet was sitting up on the bed naked before calling out, “Night Light! Honey, are you ready?”

“Give me a moment, sweetheart! It's starting to kick in.” Night Light answered.

Velvet watched the door of their bathroom with excitement, knowing what was going to come out. When the door opened, out stepped Night Light, who after taking the potion Twilight had sent Velvet mixed with Spike's DNA, had become Spike himself in dragon form.

Night Light as Spike posed sexually for Velvet and asked, “So what do you think?”

“I'm feeling hotter than the Dragon Lands.” Velvet fanned herself while panting.

'Spike' looked himself over and said, “Oh, yeah. I dig this muscle tone, and these wings. Too bad I don't have an armor form to go with this.”

“I think it's better this way...so I can feel you....everything from you,” Velvet replied as she beckoned ‘Spike’. “Come over here, handsome.”

“Yes, mommy!” ‘Spike’ said getting into character before going over and got on the bed cuddling up next to Velvet.

Velvet and 'Spike' started to make out with Velvet gripping 'Spike's' tail and stroking it as if she were giving him a hand job. Back when she was taking a bath with the the real Spike, her only glimpse of Spike's manhood was through a towel, but now that she had his dragon dick in her hand, stroking it. Velvet breathed heavily as she tugged on it faster and faster. Hearing 'Spike' moan at her touch has made her heart swell with pride. Velvet then felt 'Spike's' hands on her breast, groping them hard and noted how different the real Spike's human hands were different in comparison to his Dragon enhanced hands.

“I love boobs! I love them so much!” 'Spike' said excitedly, while staying in character.

“And they're all for you, my baby boy,” Velvet giggled and moaned as her husband, under the guise of her son-in-law, groped her breasts.

Velvet then guided 'Spike's' face to her right breast and he started sucking on it. As 'Spike' fondled Velvet's one breast while sucking on the other, Velvet moaned and started feeling a build up in her breasts. She even started getting wet at her entrance as felt she was about to burst.

'Oh, so this is what it could've been like if Spike and I had really gone through with it. It feels so much better than a dream.' Velvet thought to herself, feeling pleasure from the dragon's attention.

'Spike' continued to toy with Velvet's boobs, until her milk started flowing out through her nipples. The transformed stallion started licking it all up and sucking out more. Even though Night Light had Velvet's breast milk before, experiencing it as a transformed Spike felt so different as the breast milk dripped onto his lips.

After 'Spike' licked up all the breast milk, Velvet rolled over and pinned him to the bed and purred, “So you love my boobs, do you? Well, let me show you exactly what they can do.”

Velvet got down to her transformed husband's crotch, and wrapped her boobs around his manhood. As she began rubbing her enormous flesh bags around 'Spike's' dick, the 'young man' panted, as his crotch brushed against the soft texture of Velvet's breasts. Velvet watched how excited her husband was getting, and thought back to her time with the real Spike in the baths. It had been tempting to take him right there and there, but she loved her husband too much to betray him. Still, she was glad that her daughter did her this favor because, as erotic as her time with Spike was in the baths, nothing could be better than having her breasts play with the enormous dragon cock in front of her.

“Mommy, I'm almost there!” 'Spike' cried.

“Do it, Spike! Come on your mommy's boobies!” Velvet ordered, as she rubbed his dick faster.

'Spike' moaned, as the build up was reaching it's peak, before he released his load onto Velvet breast and face. As he finished releasing his seed, 'Spike' looked down on Velvet's and saw her stained face and breasts. His cock had remained hard at the sight as Velvet started to lick the cum off her breasts. Seeing Velvet hungrily licking his cum made him smirk and wanted to do more to her.

Velvet looked up to her husband and spoke, “Spike, be a good boy and help clean your mommy up.”

“Ok.” he answered, as he moved down and licked all he could off Velvet until she was clean. “How was that?”

“Perfect,” Velvet answered, as she held his head to her boobs, “You're the best son-in-law a mother could ask for."

“I'm glad to be part of your family,” 'Spike' responded and thought, 'Wow. This role play has been the best one we've ever done. I wonder if Spike will consider loaning me more of his DNA from time to time if we decided to do this kind of thing more.' he snuggled up into his wife's boobs while understanding what it truly felt like to be the reincarnated Dragon King.

Author's Note

Editing done by Duke Moon II

Don't miss next time where Spike and the girls take a little trip to Griffonstone and face a creature out for revenge on the Griffons

To Griffonstone

One morning in Equestria on board the train was Spike, the Elements of Harmony, and Starlight. They were currently relaxing and enjoying the train ride, as Spike sat in between Twilight and Fluttershy who were leaning in on him in relaxation.

Spike relaxed on the train seat thinking about what was going on, 'Griffonstone. Home of the griffons. I'm so glad we're getting a chance to visit it.'

He flashed back to last night where he and his girls were in the bath washing up for the night. Spike was soaking in the tub with Twilight on his right side scrubbing him with a loofah. On his left side was Starlight holding his arm in between her breasts to help him relax.

“Ah this is living,” Spike said all calm and relaxed, until his eyes widened, “Oh, no!”

“What is it, Spike?” Twilight asked in concern.

“I think my dinner may be coming back up!” Spike cried, as his cheeks puffed, as the girls were worried he was going to barf, until he belched out a scroll that was caught by Twilight's magic, “Oh, thank goodness. False alarm!” the girls sighed in relief.

Twilight levitated the scroll over and unraveled it, as the rest of the girls gathered around. Twilight skimmed through it before speaking, “Well, everyone, we've just been given an invite.”

“From who?” Rarity wondered.

“And to where?” Fluttershy asked.

“From the griffons of Griffonstone.” Twilight smiled.

“The griffon's homeland, huh?” Spike asked.

“Well, this is sure something.” Applejack admitted.

“I know. Another chance to explore another kingdom in Equestria.” Twilight said excitedly.

“That's something to look forward to.” Rainbow said.

“And it looks like we're to come tomorrow.” Spike checked the note.

“Tomorrow?” Rarity gasped, “I should get packing right away!” she was about to leave, only for the others to give her a dry look, “Well, after our bath of course.” she smiled sheepishly, and enjoyed the rest of her bath with the others.

Back to the present, spike and the girls continued to relax and enjoy their train ride. Twilight spoke up, “Griffonstone has quite the history to it, and I look forward to learning everything I can about it.”

“Nerd alert!” Rainbow announced making Twilight scowl, and the others laugh.

“Anyway,” Twilight began explaining, “In ancient times, griffons were known to be as greedy as dragons, always hoarding their bits and other treasures. But all that changed when King Grover found the mysterious golden Idol of Boreas. Legend says the Idol of Boreas was made from the dust of golden sunsets, blown across the mountains by the north winds. Possessing the Idol of Boreas filled the griffons' hearts with pride. It's said that that one great treasure is responsible for turning Griffonstone into the most majestic kingdom of all the land.”

“I just hope they got some good treats there.” Pinkie said hopefully.

“Well, Griffonstone does have its delectable Griffon Scones.” Starlight replied.

“Ooh, sounds tasty.” Pinkie said, as she already started imagining the food.

Soon they pulled into the train station and got off, before hiking up the mountain trail. When they reached the entrance they looked on and saw Griffonstone had various trees all around, the ground surrounded with hay, making look almost like a large bird's nest. In several trees sat various bird houses where the Griffons lived in. Several griffons were flying about or on the ground tending to several shops or going about their day.

“Not bad.” Spike admitted.

“At least it's clean.” Rarity answered.

“Kinda place I expected from bird people.” Rainbow noted as she looked around.

“Hey, guys!” came a voice, as Gilda the griffon touched, “Glad ya made it.”

“Hey, Gilda.” Rainbow greeted, as the two fist bumped.

“When did you two suddenly get so close?” Applejack crossed her arms with a smirk.

“What? We got talking at the Gathering, and turns out we have plenty in common.” Rainbow admitted.

“Dash is one cool flyer.” Gilda added.

“Your homeland looks really neat, Gilda.” Pinkie marveled.

“Well, it's nothing fancy like Canterlot, but it's home.” Gilda admitted.

“We really wanna thank you for inviting us here.” Twilight began respectively.

“You did say you wanted to get some more culture. So I figured inviting you here would be a good way to start.” the griffon began.

“And we're glad you decided that.” Spike said.

“Come on, I'll show you around.” Gilda said, as she led the way.

As Spike and the girls followed Gilda through Griffonstone, several griffons looked their way with curiosity or fascination. When Spike looked around, he saw several griffon girls his age and older shooting him flirtatious looks. Some were even casually hefting their racks up to tease him a bit.

Spike blushed, while thinking to his dragon partner, 'Damn, Bahamut. These griffon girls are the sexiest feathered beings I've ever seen.

'What about Queen Novo and Princess Skystar?' the dragon teased.

'Don't ruin the moment.' Spike thought back.

“It's the Dragon King!” a voice squealed alerting Spike and the girls.

They saw flying over were many of the griffon girls they passed by all swarming around him, “Mr. Dragon King, can I have your autograph?!” one of them pleaded.

“Sign my feather!”

“Shake my talon, please!”

As the griffon girls kept swarming Spike, Twilight and the girls tried to help their man, but found getting through the fan girls was hard. Finally Gilda swooped in and swung her talons around making them back away.

“Alright, girls! Break it up! Nothing to see here! Move along!” she ordered, as the griffon girls backed off and moved along.

Spike sighed in relief, “Thanks, Gilda. Seems no matter where I go in Equestria I have fan clubs right from left.”

“Sucks to be you, huh?” Gilda nudged him.

“Well, I wouldn't say that. I do enjoy the attention.” Spike admitted.

“A little too much.” Twilight nudged him making Spike nervous.

“Anyway, come over here,” Gilda showed them to a food stand, “Welcome to my business. I make Griffon Scones.”

“We heard they're supposed to be some of the tastiest treats here.” Applejack said.

“Give them a try.” Gilda beckoned them.

Each of them took a scone and ate it. When they swallowed they all smiled, “Mm, this is tasty.” Pinkie smiled brightly.

“Whoo-whee! That hit the spot.” Applejack cheered.

“Delectable.” Rarity said.

“Delicious.” Spike said.

“Just as they were said to be.” Twilight said.

“Yo made these yourself, Gilda?” Sunset asked.

“Sure did. Took me a couple of tries to get them right... Ok maybe more than a couple. But it all worked out.”

“They sure did.” Starlight agreed, as she finished her scone.

As Fluttershy finished hers she noticed a single griffon perching a top one of the houses. This griffon was about Spike's age. Her eyes were moderate turquoise, her coat was arctic bluish gray, her feathers were arctic bluish. Her head was cyanish gray, with her chin being light cornflower bluish gray. Her wings and tail tip were dark azureish gray. The feathers in the back of her head were tied in a small ponytail.

“Um, I think we're being watched again.” Fluttershy whispered to her friends.

They looked and saw who Fluttershy was motioning too. Gilda spoke up, “Spike, you may be in for it now.”

“What?” Spike asked nervously, as the griffon who was watching them jumped off and flew right for them. She pulled to a halt and cheered.

“Spike the Dragon King and the Elements of Harmony! Oh, my gosh it's really-really you!” she laughed with joy as she hugged Spike close making him blush.

'This griffon's got a nice C-cup. Good on her.' Spike thought to himself.

“Gabby, heel.” Gilda told the younger griffon who released Spike.

“Oh, I'm so sorry for that.” she apologized.

“No harm done.” Spike answered, as he got himself together.

“Spike, girls. Let me introduce you to Gabriella 'Gabby' Griffon.” Gilda introduced them.

“Gabby?” Spike asked, “Oh, that's right. Gilda did mention you were the head of the Griffonstone faction of my fan club.”

“That's right!” Gabby cheered, “When Gilda said she and Grampuff Gruff were going to Canterlot for the Leader's summit I knew there was a chance you and your friends would be there. So I pleaded with Gilda to get me an autograph from you.”

“Yeah. She clung to my leg begging me.” Gilda shot a smirk to Gabby who pouted.

“Gilda!” she dropped the pout and spoke to Spike, “And thank you for the autograph. I had it framed and everything.”

“Always glad to see a supporter happy.” Spike answered proudly.

Gabby spoke to the girls, “You are all so lucky to share such a wonderful dragon.”

“We know that.” Twilight smiled, as the others nodded in agreement.

“So, Gabby, what do you do around Griffonstone?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, I'm a mail delivery griffon who likes to spread a little griffony sunshine on my rounds.” she explained.

“It's true.” Gilda confirmed.

“Grampa Gruff is even planning to start making me deliver mail to the other places in Equestria. His way of saying I trust you with a big responsibility.” Gabby whispered to Spike and the girls.

Gilda knowing how much Gabby would want to spend with them spoke, “Say, Gabby, why don't you take them to the Griffon museum and tell them a bit about our history?”

“Really?!” Gabby asked excitedly.

“Yeah. I need to mind my scone cart.”

“Sure thing!” Gabby cheered, “Come on, follow me!” she took Spike by the claw and led him on with the girls following.

Soon Gabby led the group to a museum where they looked around at several stuff on display, “So this is where history is told?” Spike asked, as he looked around.

“Oh, yes. Everything here is an important piece of Griffonstone history,” Gabby began, before motioning to a crown on a pedestal underneath glass, “See that? That's King Grover's crown. He wore it during his reign as king of Griffonstone. Many griffons would give their feathers just for a chance to wear it on their heads.”

“And I can't blame them,” Rarity marveled at the head-wear, “Why if I had a crown I'd never take it off. I'd sleep in it.” the rest of the girls rolled their eyes.

“I can't wait to see the Idol of Boreas.” Twilight said eagerly.

At the mention of that, Gabby smiled uneasily, “Uh, well, ya see. About the idol.”

“What?” Sunset asked, as they saw the display case marked with the idol's image wasn't there.

“Where is it?” Pinkie wondered.

“Is it getting cleaned?” Rarity asked.

“I'm afraid not,” Gabby sighed, “You see, it was lost to us decades ago.”

“What?!” the group gasped.

“Lost? How?” Spike asked curiously.

“Well, as you may have read. King Grover used the idol to help unite us griffons. And we've kept it safe from generations. But up until the reign of King Guto, a fierce creature named Arimaspi came and stole the idol!” she motioned to a tapestry depicting a one eyed horned monster and Griffin King Guto fighting it, “King Guto tried to fight him off, but Arimaspi managed to get away with the idol! The guards tried to stop him, but a lightning storm intervened, destroying the stone bridge, making the horrible one-eyed monster fall down into the Abysmal Abyss along with the Idol. It was a sad day for Griffonstone, and since then we haven't had a king ruling us. But rather the strongest and wisest of us. And that honor now belongs to Grampa Gruff, until he you know... Which some of us thinks it could happen at any moment." Gabby joked.

“So the Idol was gone, just like that?” Twilight asked in shock.

“Afraid so. Many griffons tried to find it, but it was so deep they all just assumed it was lost forever.”

“Well, that stinks.” Sunset said.

“Yeah, but luckily we pulled through and managed to maintain society even without the idol. Still it would be nice to have it back so griffons of future generations can see it. Maybe even be inspired from it.”

Rainbow started pondering, “Why don't we go look for it?”

“Huh?” Twilight asked.

“Why don't we go down the abyss and find it ourselves?”

“Rainbow, as honorable as that is, it sounds like a wild goose chase.” Starlight said.

“Plus it could be down so far it'd be impossible to find.” Twilight added.

“Especially with a name like Abysmal Abyss.” Fluttershy shuddered.

“It was just an idea.” Rainbow replied.

“Besides even if it would be nice for other griffons to see it, Griffonstone managed to pull through without it.” Spike noted.

“Well, anyway let's keep touring.” Twilight said.

“Yes! Come on.” Gabby said, as she showed the group around some more.

Meanwhile in the Storm King's lair. The King sat on his throne with Tempest at his side, with someone standing before him.

“Your answer?” the Storm King inquired of the subject.

“Yes, Mr. Storm King,” the figure began, “I will go to Griffonstone to destroy not only the Dragon King and the Elements of Harmony, but to make those feathered thieves pay for the death of my ancestor!” he came into the light to reveal he was a cyclops creature like Arismaspi.

“Excellent,” the Storm King smirked, “I shall leave you to it. Get going!” the creature left, as Tempest spoke to her master.

“Are you certain he can get the job done, my liege?”

“He wants revenge on the kingdom and the very creatures who led to the demise of his ancestor, Tempest. I can think of no better motivation to help get the job done.” he snickered.

A Griffon's Secret

In Griffonstone Spike and his girls continued to follow Gabby who was showing them all around her birthplace.

“I have to say Gabby, you've been an excellent tour guide.” Spike admitted.

Gabby's eyes brightened, and she gasped, “Really?”

“I concur, you've been so helpful to us in enlightening us with your culture and history.” Twilight commended her.

“Thanks.” Gabby said with a blush.

“Hey, Gabby!” a male voice called.

Coming over was a male griffon with blue feathers and was about the same age as Gabby, “Gallus, hey!” she cheered, “Come and meet my new friends,” she dragged him over, “Guys, let me introduce you to Gallus. And, Gallus, this is Spike the Dragon King and the Elements of Harmony!”

Gallus looked at them, “For real?”

“Uh-huh.”

Gallus spoke to Spike, “So the famous Dragon King and Harem Master in the scales.”

“Ah, you've heard of both my reputations?” Spike asked a little embarrassed.

“Oh, yeah. How do you manage so many ladies?”

“It's a talent.”

“And he's just lucky we find him so undeniably attractive.” Pinkie put in making the girls giggle and Spike feeling further embarrassed.

Gabby continued, “Gallus considers you a role model to males everywhere in Griffonstone.”

“Gabby! You don't have to say things out loud!” Gallus shouted getting embarrassed like Spike.

Spike looked over at him, “So a role model to males, huh? Would that include you?”

Gallus looked away to hide his face, “Possibly.”

“Well, we think it's good you think our Spike is role model material.” Fluttershy smiled.

“Really?” Gallus asked.

“You bet.” Rainbow agreed.

“Aside from his other nature he's got so much to offer.” Applejack added.

“Oh, girls.” Spike smiled happily.

Suddenly they heard a commotion coming from behind them, “What's going on?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“No idea.” Starlight replied.

“Let's go.” Twilight instructed, as the group hurried followed by Gabby and Gallus.

They ran through Griffonstone seeing several griffons flying or running for cover, until Gilda flew over, “Gilda!” Gabby called.

“What's happening?” Spike asked.

“We got an intruder in Griffonstone.” she explained.

“An intruder?” Rarity asked.

“Who?” Rainbow inquired.

“Him!” Gilda motioned behind herself.

They looked and saw the very creature that was recently speaking with the Storm King was trashing several griffon homes and crushing shops, “No way!” Gabby cried.

“Isn't that...” Gallus trailed off.

“Arimaspi?” Rainbow asked in shock.

“But how?” Rarity asked in confusion.

“Ain't he supposed to be dead?” Applejack asked.

“Zombie!” Pinkie cried.

Twilight sighed, “Let's see what this is about.” they hurried over.

As the creature continued trashing the griffon's home, Spike called out, “Yo!” the creature stopped to see Spike and the girls standing tall, “Don't you know destruction of private property is a serious offense?” he asked.

“Stay out of this dragon, this does not concern any of you!”

“Who are you?” Rainbow demanded.

“I am Arimaldo. Descendant of the long since deceased Arimaspi of the Cyclopsis Tribe.”

“He's related to Arimaspi?” Gallus asked Gabby and Gilda who were just as surprised.

Gilda spoke up, “Why're you here?”

“Justice and Revenge!” Arimaldo answered, “I've come to wrong the injustice your kind brought upon my ancestor!”

“What injustice?” came a cough, as Gruff flew down, “Your ancestor trespassed in our kingdom!”

“He wouldn't have done it if your deceptive King Grover didn't trespass in our kingdom first!”

“What're you talking about?” Spike asked, as everyone was confused.

“Long ago Griffon King Grover traveled to our kingdom Cyclopsia and stole my ancestor's prized possession the Idol of Boreas.” Arimaldo explained.

“That's a load of worms!” Gruff denied, “Your ancestor came to steal it from us during the reign of King Guto.”

“Lies!” Arimaldo shouted, “Your first king was a liar and thief! Just as all you griffons!”

“He sounds serious.” Twilight said in surprise.

“You think he's telling the truth?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Of course he's not!” Gruff replied, “He'd say anything to make us feel guilty just because his ancestor tried to take what wasn't his.”

“How dare you!” Arimaldo growled, “As compensation I'm taking something of value to you griffons.”

“What could that be?” Applejack asked the group.

“Wait a minute, oh no!” Gabby gasped, “The crown!”

“The crown?!” Gilda, Gruff, and Gallus asked in shock.

Arimaldo held up the crown of Grover, “Grover's Crown!” Spike said in surprise.

“Correct. Your king took my family idol. Now I take your kings crown.” Arimaldo sneered.

“We got to get that crown!” Rainbow called.

“Come on!” Twilight ordered, as the girls flew in and attacked Arimaldo who fought back using his brute strength.

Spike watched with conflicting emotions about the situation. The Idol was founded by King Grover according to Gruff, but Arimaldo claims it was his family's heirloom that was stolen by the griffon king. Part of him felt Arimaldo was telling the truth, but had no idea how he could be so sure.

“There's got to be some way to find out the truth.” Spike said to himself.

Bahamut spoke to him, “There may be a way, but it's risky.”

“How?”

“If what Arimaldo claims is true, then the Idol of Boreas must have the marking of his family on it.”

“Well, we don't know for sure since it's lost in that abyss,” Spike reminded him, “Unless... Bahamut, we have to go find it.”

“It's risky, Spike. You know that.”

“We have to try.”

“Spike!” Gilda called snapping him out of it, “Aren't you going to get in there?”

Rainbow landed close to them after getting knocked aside by Arimaldo, “Yeah. We could really use some extra muscle.”

“I think we're going about this all wrong, Rainbow.” Spike answered.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“We won't know for sure who's telling the truth unless we find the Idol of Boreas.”

The four gasped in shock, “Are you insane?!” Gilda squawked.

“I think he's lost it.” Gallus said in disbelief.

“No, he's got a point,” Gabby spoke up, “We don't know which side of the story is real.”

“Correct,” Spike confirmed, “And we won't know for sure unless we find the Idol and see if it has the marking of Arimaldo's family.”

“So does that mean you really wanna go with my idea and find it somewhere in the Abysmal Abyss?” Rainbow asked.

“I do.”

“Well, then we better hurry,” Rainbow turned to the griffons, “You guys in?”

“I am.” Gabby volunteered.

“And you two?” Spike asked Gilda and Gallus.

The two looked at each other before looking back at Arimaldo and the girls fighting him. Gallus finally spoke up, “If we don't try our home's gonna be in ruins.”

“And we're not about to let that happen.” Gilda added.

“Then let's go.” Spike said, as they hurried off.

Applejack who was using her strength against Arimaldo noticed Spike, Rainbow, and the younger griffons heading off, “Now where are they goin'?”

Arimaldo noticed and smirked, “Probably fleeing like cowards. As should all of you!”

“We never back down.” Twilight answered, as she shot energy blasts at Arimaldo making him break grapple with Applejack.

“I hope they come back.” Fluttershy said in worry.

“Don't worry. They will.” Sunset assured her.

The young griffons led Spike and Rainbow right to the abyss. They stopped and looked down noticing it was windy down below, “So this is it?” Spike asked the griffons.

“This is it.” Gilda confirmed.

“Are you sure we can't fly down?” Rainbow asked.

“No dice, the wind is too strong.” Gallus explained.

“Luckily, I've come prepared.” Gabby pulled out some grappling hooks and ropes.

“Clever.” Spike admitted.

“Come on, let's get to work.” Gilda instructed, as they hooked their hooks onto strong rocks, and using the ropes began lowering themselves down.

“Whoo, really chilly down here!” Spike shivered.

“Just keep climbing!” Rainbow ordered, as they kept going down.

“I just hope we have enough rope,” Gallus said, “Who knows how far we have to go down.”

Rainbow looked down and spotted something shiny, “Hey, I think I see something!”

“Is it the idol?” Spike asked.

“Possibly.” Rainbow said, as she got down closer only for her rope to get caught in a crevice between two rocks, “Hey, my rope's stuck!” she struggled to get it loose, but the wind was rocking her around.

“Don't move so much!” Gilda called, as the griffons got to her.

“You three get her loose. I'm going down further.” Spike instructed, as he lowered himself down while following the glow Rainbow spotted.

When Spike got closer he saw to his luck the Idol of Boreas on a ledge, “That's it! The idol!” he landed on the ledge and picked it up and marveled at it, “Wow, what a beauty,” he suddenly looked over and came face to face with a giant skull belonging to the former Arimaspi. The sight of it made Spike jump, but he held onto the idol.

“Alas, poor Arimaspi. I wish I knew him.” Spike said dramatically.

“Spike, do you have it?” Rainbow called from above.

“I got it!” Spike called up.

“See anything?” Gallus called.

Spike looked the Idol over before looking at the bottom of it and his eyes widened in surprise, “Whoa.”

Meanwhile back in Griffonstone, the girls were still holding Arimaldo at bay, all while trying to keep more of Griffonstone from being demolished and trying to secure King Grover's crown.

“Twilight, if we don't do something fast Griffonstone's gonna be totaled.” Starlight warned the princess while firing her own magic shots at Arimaldo.

“I know, but I don't know what else we can do.” Twilight answered, as she dodged a flying cart filled with cabbages that was chucked at her.

“My cabbages!” a griffon cried.

“There's nothing any of you can do.” Arimaldo warned them.

“Think again, Arimaldo!” Spike called, as he, Rainbow, and the young griffons approach.

“Spike! Rainbow!” Fluttershy cheered.

“Where were ya?” Applejack asked.

“Looking for answers.” Rainbow answered.

“And we found them all right.” Gilda added, as Spike held up the Idol.

“The Idol of Boreas!” Gruff and Arimaldo called before glaring at each other, while other griffons came out from hiding and marveled at it.

“They really found it.” a griffon lady gasped.

“It's beautiful.” a young griffon boy marveled.

“Too bad it doesn't belong here.” Gallus told the child.

“What?” Gruff asked.

“Upon close inspection, we found something.” Gabby said, as Spike showed them the bottom of the Idol was marked with Arimaspi's face.

“The mark.” Starlight gasped.

“So, Arimaldo was telling the truth?” Twilight asked in surprise, as every griffon was in shock.

Arimaldo himself stood down, as Spike approached, “I apologize for my skepticism. But this mark proves you were telling the truth. And the Idol of Boreas is indeed your family's prized heirloom.”

“But hold on!” A griffon spoke up, “If it was really Arimaspi's why did King Grover take it from him?”

Gallus spoke up, “I may have a theory on that. If you'll allow me.”

Gruff looked at the griffon boy before answering, “Speak, Gallus.”

“We all know King Grover used the Idol to unite our ancestors who back then could only think about gold. It was always a fight for it with every griffon squabbling for even the tiniest bit. King Grover must've known if things kept up this way our very kingdom would erupt into anarchy and destroy itself. He somehow learned about the Idol of Boreas and flew to Arimaspi's homeland and stole the Idol to use it to help unite our ancestors.”

“It worked, but that also meant he had to lie to every griffon about its origin,” Gabby put in, “Even the kings that followed must've had no idea.”

The griffons and the pony girls listened in and saw the logic in that claim, while Arimaldo himself listened closely and pondered on it.

Spike spoke to the cyclops, “I know returning the Idol can't make up for what happened to your ancestor. But you can't blame the action of one griffon on all griffons.”

Gabby spoke, “King Grover may have been a thief and a liar, but he was only trying to protect his people.”

“It may not have been the smartest thing to do, but we can tell being a ruler isn't always an easy thing to do. He probably didn't know of any other way.” Gallus put in.

“We can't undo what happened in the past, but we hope one day you will learn to forgive us for the deception of our former king.” Gilda finished.

Arimaldo looked around seeing the griffons no longer looking like the greedy birds he was led to believe them to be, but rather scared and concerned with the well being of their home. He looked at the Idol and then to Spike and the three griffons giving him hopeful looks.

Swallowing his pride, Arimaldo spoke to them all, “A tragedy brought both our kinds to a rivalry that's lasted for hundreds of years. All my family could think about was vengeance. And that twisted and warped them into thinking nothing but that mattered. But no more. I am ending that cycle of vengeance here and now.” he took the Griffon Crown and set it down before Spike.

Taking the gesture to heart, Spike smiled and offered the Idol to Arimaldo who accepted it, “Thank you.” Spike said.

“Yes, thank you.” Gabby said while smiling.

Gallus and Gilda nudged Gruff forward who flew to the cyclops, “I apologize on behalf of all griffons for this tragedy between both our kinds. We now only wish to end the hostility.”

“As do I,” Arimaldo agreed, “To start I shall help you repair the damages I caused here.”

“Sounds good to me.” Gilda said, as the griffons agreed.

“Then let's get to work, All of us.” Twilight instructed.

And so Spike, his girls, the griffons, and Arimaldo started fixing all the houses and shops that were broken and smashed up in the heat of the fighting. And soon enough the whole place was good as new.

“Well, now this is a pretty sight.” Gruff said looking over all the new homes.

“It sure is.” Gallus agreed.

“I think it's lovely.” Rarity said, as she was adding her own flare to it with some ribbons and bows.

Arimaldo spoke, “Well, I think it's time I got going, but I should warn you all the whole reason why I cam here was because of the Storm King.”

“Storm King?” Spike and Twilight did a double take.

“Yes. He employed me to defeat you and your girls Spike, and that I would also regain my family Idol. He will not be pleased when he learns I failed in my mission, but I do not care about that. If ever you need help drop me a line.”

Twilight smiled, “Thank you Arimaldo.”

“We really appreciate you filling us in on these events.” Rarity added.

“Well, see you all around.” Arimaldo left Griffonstone.

Spike and his girls smiled at one another, until Gruff cleared his throat, “Spike Drake, on behalf of Griffonstone I personally wish to thank you and your ladies for not only defending our kingdom, but for also uncovering a long buried truth about what happened with our first king.”

“This just goes to show you what greed can do so any creature.” Sunset noted.

Gruff nodded, “And these three have made a very special request that concerns you.” he motioned to Gilda, Gabby, and Gallus.

“A request?” Spike tilted his head, as Gabby approached holding the Griffon Crown.

“We would like you to wear the Griffon King's Crown for the rest of your stay here.” she explained.

Spike's eyes widened in surprise, “Me? Wear the crown?”

“It's only fitting since you are the vessel to the dragon king.” Gallus said.

“And it's not something any of us have ever have the privilege of receiving.” Gilda finished.

Spike looked down at the crown, before looking at the girls who smiled and beckoned him to accept it and not be rude. Spike smiled, as he knelt down before Gabby who crowned him. Spike stood up and saw Rarity hold a mirror up so he could see how he looked.

“Mm, a crown really does look good on me.” Spike admired his reflection.

“I think it looks lovely.” Twilight admired, as she kissed her husband.

“All hail Dragon King Spike!” Gabby, Gallus, and Gilda announced.

“Hail Dragon King Spike!” the griffons declared, as they bowed to him.

“Every griffon, prepare a feast for tonight we dine like never before!” Gruff announced before coughing.

Meanwhile at the Storm King's lair, Grubber stood before his master and had just delivered some upsetting news.

“Arimaldo betrayed me?!” the Storm King shouted.

“I'm sad to say it, your excellency.” Grubber winced, as the Storm King grumbled.

“I thought for sure he'd be able to get the job done.”

“So what now, your majesty?” Tempest inquired.

“We'll have to come up with another plan to eliminate them. Fortunately, I always think of one.” he smirked.

Back in Griffonstone, the griffons had set up a huge feast, and were having loads of fun, with more griffon girls begging Spike for autographs.

“Ok, ok, one at a time.” Spike calmed the griffon girls as he signed more autographs.

After signing enough he went back to his girls to relax, “So how does it feel to be worshiped by griffons, Mr. King?” Rainbow nudged him.

“Pretty good.”

“Such a shame you can't keep the crown.” Rarity said with a pout.

“Well, it ain't his, Rarity.” Applejack reminded her.

“Yeah. It belongs here in Griffonstone.” Twilight added.

“Besides, I'd hate to damage it if I ever went into battle with it still on my head.” Spike put in.

“Hey, Spike?” Gabby flew over.

“Hey, Gabby, what's up?”

“I just want to thank you and your friends once again for what you've done with us.”

“Well, we should be thanking you, Gallus, and Gilda for helping us.” Rainbow replied.

“She's right. If it weren't for you three we never would've gotten down the abyss and find the Idol.” Spike said.

“Always glad to be of help, And... Oh, I just can't wait any longer!” Gabby cheered, as she kissed Spike much to his and the girls shock.

When they parted, Spike blinked before finding the words, “That was very generous of you.”

“Thanks. And I couldn't have asked for a better first kiss.” Gabby smiled while blushing.

“You just really have a knack for being a girls first kiss, Spike.” Applejack playfully nudged him.

“Or other 'firsts'.” Pinkie whispered to Fluttershy who giggled.

“Hey, if there's a chance could I see what your world is like?” Gabby asked.

“Well, it sounds ok to us. Just make sure to get permission.” Spike noted.

“I'll be sure too.” Gabby said, as she rejoined the party.

“Wearing a legendary crown and kissed by a devoted fan,” Spike started, “Could this get any better?”

Twilight smirked, and leaned into him, “I can make it better when we get home tonight.” Spike panted knowing what he was going to be in for when they got home. But until then, he was going enjoy the Griffon fest until it was over.

Nightmare Night

At Spike's place one night, the girls were all dressed up in costumes. Rarity was dressed like a punk with a purple leather vest and shorts, and her hair done up in spikes colored purple, green, and yellow. Fluttershy was dressed in her vampiress look she did for Spike during their roleplay with Coco. Sunset Shimmer was dressed as a teen werewolf. Applejack was dressed as a lioness with a pair of shorts with a lion tail sticking out from behind, a furry tube top, lion ears over her own, and on her hands and feet were lioness paw gloves and shoes. Rainbow Dash was dressed as an astronaut. Pinkie Pie was dressed as a cheerleader. And Starlight was dressed as a shrine maiden.

The girls were excited, until Rainbow called in the direction of Spike and Twilight's room, “Hey, you two ready yet?”

“Yeah, we don't wanna be late.” Sunset added.

“Coming.” Twilight answered.

The doors opened to reveal Spike and Twilight also in costume. Spike was dressed in a black and white striped suit, with a green wild wig on his head, and his face was covered in white face paint. Twilight was wearing a black bodysuit, a red poncho with a spiderweb design, and a black wig done up in a half pony-tail.

Spike posed with Twilight at his side and spoke, “It's showtime!”

The girls eyes brightened in joy as they surrounded the two, “You two look fabulous together.” Rarity began.

“And I thought your Jack and Sally couple costumes last year was sweet, but this is sweeter.” Pinkie admitted.

“Thanks,” Twilight began, “Spike really picked a winner this year.”

“Hey, that's what I do,” Spike replied, as he looked around the rest of his girls, “And I got to say you girls are looking amazing yourselves. Rarity, I almost didn't recognize you.”

“Well, sweetie, I may be a fashion girl. But I do make the punk look hot.”

“You sure do, I'm feeling feverish already.” Spike joked while fanning himself, making Rarity giggle.

Fluttershy held onto Spike, “Spike, you look so tasty, I wanna eat you up.”

“Sorry, Batsy, but this item ain't on the menu,” Spike looked to Applejack, “A.J, going for a lioness this year, huh? I remember last year's Wonder Woman costume. Had a hard on for hours because of it.”

“I do have a certain affect on ya, Sugarcube.” Applejack brushed her shoulder against Spike's.

Spike smiled, as he looked at Sunset, “Ooh, looks like I got myself a new dog. A very cute one at that.”

“Oh, Master Spike. I hope to see you under the moonlight.” Sunset nuzzled close to Spike.

“How about me, Spike?” Pinkie posed while waving her pompoms.

“Seeing you like that makes me feel like I'm back in high school.”

“And I'm your cheerleader.” Pinkie flirted, while rubbing one of her pompoms under his chin.

Rainbow flirted with Spike herself, “Hey, Spike. How about I take you to the moon and back again?” she raised her brows several times.

“Please take me across the universe.” Spike pleaded.

“That could be arranged.” Rainbow smirked.

Spike looked to Starlight, “Starlight, digging that Miko look.”

“Thanks. I kinda like how loose it feels on the body. You know, it can easily slip right off.” Starlight winked his way.

“Oh, yes.” Spike panted knowing how some miko's in manga and anime can slip right out of their uniform with ease.

“Well, we're all set so let's get going.” Twilight said, as she opened a portal to Equestria and they all piled in.

They suddenly appeared in Equestria in a small town the whole place was decorated with scary decorations.

“Welcome to Ponyville in Equestria,” Spike narrated, “It's a nice little town that has just about everything you could dream up, good cafe's, sweet shops, a school house, someplace to buy quills and ink, and of course a library. What're we doing here you ask and what's with the decorations? Well, you know how we on earth have Halloween? Well, here in Equestria they celebrate Nightmare Night, which is very similar. For on this time kids dress up in costume to disguise themselves from Nightmare Moon who looks to gobble them up. But by offering her a treat or two, she will spare them. When Princess Luna came back she'd sometime masquerade as Nightmare Moon to scare the kids, and they love it.”

“Well, here we are.” Twilight told her group.

“Ponyville, what a town.” Pinkie smiled.

“Look at every pony.” Fluttershy motioned to all the pony folk young and old dressed up in costumes having fun and getting candy.

“They're sure having a good time.” Applejack smiled.

“Come on, let's get to the party at town hall.” Spike said, as they walked.

When they reached Ponyville's Town Hall, they saw waiting for them were Lyra and Bonbon in costume as well. Lyra was dressed as a peacock, and Bonbon was dressed as an owl.

“Lyra! Bonbon!” Spike called.

“Hey, guys!” Lyra cheered, as the two besties embraced their friends and kissed Spike.

“How're you all doing tonight?” Bonbon asked.

“We're doing great.” Sunset answered.

“Love your costumes.” Twilight admired.

“Yeah, bird motif, huh?” Spike asked.

“It suits us.” Bonbon answered.

“It sure does.” Spike admitted.

“Come on, let's go.” Lyra said, as they all went inside.

Inside Town Hall, many ponies were in costume and dancing it out to beats courtesy of Vinyl Scratch dressed in a Daft Punk outfit.

The group looked around and started getting excited, “Now this is a party!” Pinkie cheered.

“Awesome!” Rainbow added equally excited.

“It sure is jumping.” Starlight admitted.

“Yo, guys!” came another voice, as Stone and Octavia came over dressed as Ken Masters and Chun-Li.

“Stone, what up?” Spike said, as the two high fived.

“How're you guys doing tonight?” Rainbow asked them.

“We're doing wonderful.” Octavia answered.

“Love your costumes. Quite a matching pair.” Twilight admitted.

“Same to you and Spike.” Stone replied.

“Come on, what're we waiting for? Let's have some fun!” Lyra cheered, as they all started dancing.

As Stone and Octavia danced close, the members of Spike's harem started dancing close to him making sure everyone was getting their fair share.

Twilight smiled at Spike who was having the time of his life, and started getting an idea on how to make it even better for him, her, and their friends.

When Vinyl finished one beat, the party-goers stopped for air, until Twilight shot Vinyl a look giving her a clue. Vinyl nodded, and started getting some new beats ready. She then used her magic to make a spotlight shine down on her and the girls.

“Good evening, Ponyville. My friends and I are here to have fun and excitement. And here's a little something for our loving dragon, Spike. This one's for you, baby.” Spike blushed, as Twilight started to sing.

(I put a Spell on You)

As she sang slowly, she started singing louder and faster. The girls caught on and joined Twilight as she led them on stage.

“Hello, Ponyville! My name's Twilight! What's yours?!” And with that she began singing with her friends providing back up.

Spike smiled, as he jumped around dancing and cheering for his wife and ladies, while the rest of the guests were amazed and partied on. Twilight and the girls sang and dance their hearts out until the finished their number. This got the ponies cheering and applauding, as Spike cheered.

“Oh, yeah! Those're my girls up there!”

Twilight came down from the stage and right up to Spike with the spotlight shining down on the two. Spike grabbed his wife, and dipped her before kissing her lips. This got the ponies and their friends cheering and hollering. So they resumed partying like all the others.

Later on, the group was sitting outside Town Hall relaxing, while the party was still going on, “Girls, that was an awesome performance.” Spike commended them.

“Thank you, Spike.” Fluttershy smiled.

“You girls, sure wowed the crowd.” Stone added.

“Naturally.” Rarity replied.

“Party's going to be going on for awhile. What do you think we should do?” Applejack asked.

“Let's go play some games and get some candy.” Pinkie suggested.

“We always do that,” Rainbow replied, “Why don't we try something different.” she smirked.

“Rainbow, what're you planning?” Twilight asked suspiciously.

“Let's go explore the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters.” Rainbow suggested.

“Huh?!” the group gasped.

“Celestia's and Luna's old castle?” Twilight asked.

“But that's in the Everfree Forest.” Starlight noted.

“And that place alone aside from the old castle isn't fit to go to, especially around this time.” Fluttershy shivered.

“Oh, come on. What're you a bunch of cowards?” Rainbow challenged them, “We've faced way scarier things in the last couple of years. So what's gonna be so bad about this one?”

“Well, she does have a point.” Stone admitted.

“Agreed,” Spike confirmed, “While it's very thrilling. I do enjoy a good scare. Plus I always wanted to see Celestia and Luna's old home.”

“I don't know.” Twilight said unsure.

“Come on, Twilight. For one night, don't be a princess and just be Twilight.” Rainbow complained.

Twilight getting the hint she was being insulted started getting new feelings, “Alright then. If you're so interested. We'll go check it out.”

“We will?!” Rarity and Fluttershy gasped, while holding each other.

“Oh, yeah!” Rainbow cheered.

“Then let's get going.” Spike said, as they started walking through town.

“If we survive this, just imagine what we'll be able to tell others.” Stone said.

“It'll sure making for a good story.” Applejack added.

“Just as long as we come out of it in one piece.” Lyra said.

“Don't worry, you got me next to you.” Bonbon said, as the two walked close.

As the group were getting closer to the forest, they were unaware of someone keeping a close eye on them from some bushes.

Haunted Castle

Spike, his harem, Stone, and Octavia reached the Everfree Forest, “Ah, Everfree,” Spike began, “The only place in Equestria that functions like a normal forest in my world.”

“When I was a kid I thought it was all unnatural, but spending so much time on earth I realize Everfree isn't so bad.” Twilight admitted.

“Torches, girls.” Lyra said, as she, Twilight, Sunset, Rarity, and Starlight projected light with their horns allowing them to see in the dark.

“Stay close, everyone,” Bonbon instructed, “It's easy to get lost in here.”

They wandered, while listening to the sounds of crickets chirping, owls hooting, and toads croaking. A chilly wind blew around them making Fluttershy shiver. Spike brought the girl closer to him and Twilight making her feel calmer.

The group followed the trail before happening upon the ruins of an old castle, “There it is. The Castle of the Two Sisters.” Twilight said.

“Wow, what a dump.” Rainbow said bluntly.

“It looks like it's seen better days.” Applejack said.

“If definitely needs remodeling.” Rarity added.

“Come on, let's go check out the interior.” Spike said, as they proceeded.

They opened the doors and stepped inside seeing the place looked just as demolished on the inside than it was outside. Stones were breaking, cobwebs littered the walls and ceiling.

“This whole place needs a makeover.” Rarity said in shock.

“I can't believe Celestia and Luna actually lived here thousands of years ago.” Sunset said.

“And why they allowed it to become this way.” Octavia added.

Twilight sighed, and answered, “Celestia told me, after her fight with Luna when she became Nightmare Moon and banished her, she didn't care about rebuilding it when the two damaged it in their fight. Nor did she care to remain living here because it only reminded her of what she did to Luna to spare herself from destroying her.”

“When you put it that way, it does make a lot of sense.” Spike understood.

“I just hope nothing else lives here.” Fluttershy said in worry.

“Who could possibly live here in this kind of condition?” Rainbow asked rhetorically.

“Yeah, not even a homeless pony would wanna live here.” Starlight put in.

“Come on, let's look around.” Stone said, as they started walking.

They walked along the halls noticing several old portraits of different ponies hanging up. As they walked past one, its eyes blinked, which Pinkie stopped and looked back at it. Seeing no reaction she followed along.

Suddenly they heard the sound of clopping, “What's that?” Octavia asked in fright.

“Someone's here.” Lyra gasped, as they heard the sound getting closer.

They looked and saw a rock tumbling down a flight of stairs, making them sigh in relief, “Well, that sure got my heart pumping.” Applejack joked.

“Almost made me think it was the Headless Horse.” Rainbow said.

“Please,” Twilight replied, “You know that's just a ghost story.”

“Hey, a pony who lost his head and gallops at night in search of it makes for a good legend.” Rainbow admitted.

“Yeah just like the tale of the Headless Horseman on earth.” Spike added.

“Makes me even wonder how anyone can see without their head at all.” Starlight said skeptically.

“Don't be a buzzkill.” Rainbow complained.

They approached a set of doors and opened them to reveal the old throne room, “Wow, the throne room.” Twilight gasped.

“Amazing.” Rarity marveled at the old tapestries.

Spike looked ahead at the two thrones, before flying over and sat himself on Celestia's former throne, “Hey, girls, look! Now I am a King with a throne.”

The girls laughed, as Twilight flew over, “Spike, get up.”

“Oh, you want Celestia's throne? Be my guest. I'll take Luna's.” Spike was about to switch seats, only for Twilight to stop him.

“We shouldn't be sitting in either of them.”

“Do you really think Celestia and Luna are going to care their ancient thrones are being used?” Rainbow asked rhetorically.

“I'd rather not chance it.” Twilight replied.

“We should check this place out some more.” Bonbon suggested.

“Yeah, maybe their dungeon still has skeletal remains.” Stone added.

“Oh, heavens.” Rarity gasped, as her face started turning green along with Fluttershy's.

Pinkie looked and suddenly gasped, “We're being watched!” everyone looked and saw a pair of glowing yellow eyes in the shadows.

The group jumped in fright, before seeing the two yellow eyes were actually fireflies who flew off. The group sighed in relief, as Spike started chuckling, “Look at us getting so scared. This is what this holiday is all about am I right?”

Pinkie laughed, “Yeah. A little scare to get your heart pounding.”

The group laughed at how scary and fun this was for them. As they continued laughing, suddenly another laugh that was louder than their own and more sinister could be heard. They all froze and started trembling before looking down a hall and screamed as the moon shined down from a hole in the roof to reveal the Headless Horseman wielding a sword and flaming pumpkin head.

“THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN!” Spike screamed in fright.

“And look what he's riding!” Rainbow motioned to the ghosts steed being a horse with no head.

“THE HEADLESS HORSE?!” Twilight asked in confusion.

The creature continued to laugh, as the ponies screamed. The ghostly horse and its rider started galloping forward down the hall right for them.

“It's coming this way!” Fluttershy screamed.

“Everypony for herself!” Rarity shouted, as they made a run for it.

The group ran down a hall for their lives, as the ghostly horseman on his headless steed pursued them with his laugh echoing throughout the castle. Fluttershy made the mistake of looking back and screamed, as the ghost was getting closer.

“It's right on top of us!” she screamed.

“I'll stop it!” Rarity used her power over earth to create a stone wall blocking off its path, “That'll keep him at bay.”

Her confidence didn't last long, as they saw the horseman go right through the wall, “So much for that!” Applejack told the fashion girl who looked sheepish.

“Well, we gotta slow it down!” Twilight ordered, as she turned and fired multiple magic shots at the horseman who dodged the attacks.

“Wow, without a head both the rider and the steed sure know how to dodge.” Starlight commended.

“This'll slow them down!” Pinkie shook some sprinkles in her hand and infused them with her magic and threw them back to the Headless Horseman that exploded. To their relief it looked like the horseman was knocked away.

“We got to get out of here!” Bonbon ordered, as they headed for the nearest exit.

“We're almost there!” Octavia called, only for the Headless Horseman to pop out and block their path.

The group skidded to a halt putting them right in front of the ghostly rider who laughed before trying to use his sword to behead them.

“Back off, bub!” Spike shot a blast of fire at the horseman distorting it, before they fled.

“This does not make any sense.” Twilight told her friends.

“Nothing in this world makes sense!” Applejack replied in fright.

Spike tried to think before he noticed a bridge leading to another section of the castle, and remembered the way to defeat the ghost, 'Once you cross that bridge, my friend. The ghost is through, his power ends.'

The dragon spoke up, “Everyone, we need to cross that bridge. It's the only way.”

“Are you out of your mind, Spike?” Starlight asked in disbelief.

“It's not like we have a choice!” Twilight replied.

“You better be right about this, Spike.” Rainbow said, as they made for the bridge with their pursuer still after them.

Once they made it across the bridge, the Headless Horseman stopped unable to cross it. When Spike and his group made it to the other side, they felt relieved, until they heard the horseman still laughing. They looked back and screamed, as the Headless Horseman threw his flaming pumpkin head right their way.

The group braced themselves only to realize they weren't burning from any flames of the jack-o-lantern. They opened their eyes and saw the flaming pumpkin had exploded revealing a giant pile of candy for all of them, "Candy?" Sunset asked in confusion.

They saw the Headless Horseman and his headless steed floated above the bridge and landed before them. In a poof of smoke it revealed to have been Discord riding atop Luna.

“Happy Nightmare Night!” the two announced.

“Luna? Discord?” Spike asked in shock.

“What's going on here?” Rarity asked in confusion.

“I am so confused.” Twilight added.

“Sorry, my friends, but Luna and I decided to give you all a real scare this year.” Discord began.

“Oh, yes. We were both intrigued by the tales of the Headless Horse and the Headless Horseman you would talk about every Halloween and Nightmare Night, and decided to merge the two.” Luna explained.

Pinkie couldn't help but laugh, “Well, you two sure fooled all of us.”

“We didn't take into account you'd come here this year, though.” Luna admitted.

“But this made it all the more exciting.” Discord said.

“And for surviving, all the candy is yours.” Luna bestowed upon them.

“Best Nightmare Night, ever!” Pinkie cheered, as she started grabbing as much candy as she could.

“Don't take it all, Pinkie!” Rainbow chided, as she and the others started collecting for themselves.

“Hey, since we're all here and there was no ghost, let's have some fun here.” Applejack suggested.

“Good call, A.J.” Spike replied, as they decided to spend more time at the castle.

As the girls, Stone, and Discord were sitting around a campfire telling scary stories, Spike and Twilight watched Luna walk away and look out into the distance of the forest.

“Luna?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, forgive me. I'm just reminiscing.”

“About your days here?” Spike asked.

“Yes, Spike. This was my first home with Celestia. But then I became Nightmare Moon, and we both destroyed so much of it. I know this place has a lot of bad memories because of that, and yet it's still my home.”

“And it always will be,” Spike confirmed, “I mean just because you relocate doesn't mean the place you used to live should be forgotten.”

“He's right,” Twilight agreed, “I may live mostly on earth now, but Equestria will always be my first home.”

Luna looked at Spike and Twilight who both gave her a comforting smile. Luna smiled back feeling much better and embraced the two.

Later on, the group was walking out of the Everfree Forest, “Boy this was some Nightmare Night.” Starlight admitted.

“One we'll sure never forget.” Rainbow added.

Twilight noticed Pinkie was still stuffing her face full of candy, “Pinkie, don't eat it all, you'll get a stomach ache in the morning.”

“And it'll be worth it!” Pinkie declared, as the others laughed.

As Spike walked, he suddenly heard the Headless Horseman's laugh come from the forest again. He looked back and saw nothing there. Dismissing the thought of hearing it he turned back around and went after the others. While in the darkness of the forest a flaming jack-o-lantern's face glowed through the shadows before the flames went out.

Author's Note

Happy Halloween, everyone!

Kirin Grove

At Spike's place one night, inside his bedroom, Spike was sitting up in bed with Rarity sitting in between his thighs completely naked. She laid back into Spike who was busy giving her rack a massage. Rarity moaned in joy, as Spike fondled her enormous breasts. She like the rest of the girls in the harem could never get enough of Spike's magic hands when it came to massages, especially if getting one on their boobs.

“How is it, Rarity?” Spike asked, as he massaged the girl's breasts thoroughly.

“Mm. Simply wonderful, darling,” Rarity moaned, as she stretched her arms up, “Thank you so much for this massage.”

“Well, thank you for allowing me to do it with you naked.” Spike replied with a smile.

“Of course. Like I'd ever ask you to massage me while I was clothed.” Rarity giggled, as she looked up and kissed Spike who kissed her in return.

Suddenly Spike felt something build up, and broke lip contact with Rarity. He turned to the side and belched up fire that took the form of a letter.

“A letter at this hour?” Rarity asked, as Spike took the letter and looked it over.

Meanwhile, as Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack Fluttershy, Sunset, and Starlight were relaxing in the living room. Spike and Rarity with a towel wrapped around her body entered.

“Girls.” Spike spoke up grabbing their attention.

The girls looked to them, as Pinkie spoke to Rarity, “Why do you need a towel, Rarity? We all know what you look like all natural.”

“Pinkie, not the time.” Rarity sighed.

“So you enjoy your massage?” Applejack teased.

“Alright, my turn now!” Rainbow said smugly.

“Not yet, Rainbow,” Spike replied, making Rainbow pout, “We just got another invite.”

“From who this time?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Rain Shine of the kirin.” Spike answered.

Twilight colored intrigued got up and looked at the letter, “Well, how about that? She and the rest of the Kirin are inviting us to their village tomorrow.”

“Looks like we'll be getting in some more culture.” Sunset said.

“And it'd be nice to see Autumn Blaze again.” Applejack admitted.

“Oh, definitely.” Pinkie agreed.

“I guess we got something to look forward to tomorrow.” Starlight said.

“Ya got that right,” Rainbow said, before sliding up next to Spike, “In the meantime. I got a date with a boob massage.” she kissed Spike.

The girls minus Rarity looked jealous, as Twilight spoke up, “Don't wear my husband out too much, Rainbow. Because I'm after you.”

“Don't worry, Twilight. You can have what's left of Spike when I'm done with him.” Rainbow teased before dragging Spike off. Twilight looked un-amused by Rainbow's humor.

The next day in Equestria, Spike and the girls were on the train bound to the kirin's village located in the Peaks of Peril.

“I'm really not fond of the sound of the Peaks of Peril.” Fluttershy shivered.

“Relax, Fluttershy. It may sound spooky, but it's home of the kirin,” Twilight calmed her, “Known for their kindness and truth-speaking.”

“I can't wait to learn more about their culture.” Rarity said with excitement.

“And meet the locals.” Pinkie put in.

Rainbow nudged Spike, “Interested in seeing if you have a bigger fan base here than Griffonstone, Spike?”

Spike blushed, but acted calm, “I am curious to see how much the kirin think of me.”

“Sure that's all you're interested in?” Rainbow continued to tease Spike, until the train pulled to a halt.

“We're here.” Twilight said, as the group got up and off the train.

As they stepped onto the platform, they looked like they were in the middle of nowhere, “Not much from here.” Sunset looked around.

Spike noticed the peaks in the distance, “Well, at least we know where to go from here.”

“Hey, guys!” came a loud and energetic voice that rivaled Pinkie's.

They saw hurrying over was their kirin friend Autumn Blaze, “Oh, it's so great you could all make it. I'm underjoyed! No wait, that's overjoyed.”

“It's good to see you again, Autumn Blaze.” Twilight greeted her.

“We know it hasn't been too long since we saw each other since the summit.” Spike added.

“Oh, I know. Time always feels different. Like the seasons through the year one minute you're feeling the warm and beautiful season of summer to the cool and changing feeling of Autumn.”

“You're very philosophical.” Sunset noted sounding impressed.

“Thank you.”

“So, we assume you came here as an escort?” Twilight inquired.

“You know it. Come on, I'll take you to my village.” Autumn led the way.

As the kirin girl led Spike and his girls through the peaks, they soon arrived at Kirin Grove. The place had multiple hut set up where each kirin lived with a beautiful fountain spring in dead center. The group looked around seeing the various kirin all dressed up in lovely robes or gowns that reminded Spike of Japanese and Chinese culture, which Rarity looked very interested in.

Spike looked and saw the kirin girls much like Autumn and even Rain Shine were indeed beautiful. Especially while wearing such lovely exotic robes. He made sure to keep his eyes above the neckline so not to start out as rude, but a slight glance was all he needed to see the kirin ladies had lovely physiques.

“This place is beautiful.” Fluttershy marveled.

“This place is awesome.” Rainbow added, while looking around.

“This place is home.” Autumn finished.

When the kirin took notice of Autumn Blaze returning, and saw the group accompanying her. They gathered around looking overjoyed.

“It's really them.” a male kirin began.

“The Elements of Harmony and the Dragon King.” a female kirin added.

As each of the group was getting bombarded with questions, while Spike dealing with personal questions or requests much like the girl griffons of Griffonstone was starting to get nervous. Suddenly the kirin made way as Rain Shine dressed in beautiful robes approached them.

“Hello, everypony and Dragon. Welcome to Kirin Grove. We're so glad to have you all here.”

“The pleasure's all ours, ma'am.” Twilight replied humbly.

“Thank you for having us.” Spike and the rest of the girls greeted.

“We hope you all enjoy your stay here,” Rain Shine began, before walking up to Spike as he found his face gazing right into the kirin leader's cleavage peeking out from her robes, “We especially hope you'll enjoy our village, Spike.”

“Thank you.” Spike replied, as he began to sweat nervously.

“Come, Autumn Blaze and I will give you a tour.” Rain Shine offered, as the two led Spike and his girls around with each of them eager to know more about their allies in Equestria.

Kirin Life

As Spike and the girls walked around the Kirin village with Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze being their guides, they were taking in all around them.

Pinkie's nose suddenly lit up, “Mm, I smell something tasty,” she followed her nose to a stand where a kirin chef was whipping up something, “The trail ends here.” she told the others.

The kirin chef spoke, “Welcome, my guests. Can I interest you in Kirin Ramen? It'll leave your taste buds completely satisfied.”

“I highly recommend them.” Autumn Blaze told the group.

“Indeed. They are very delectable.” Rain Shine put in.

“How about it, Twilight?” Spike asked.

“Well, we should try new things.” Twilight admitted.

Rain Shine turned to the chef, “Eleven bowls please.”

“Yes, ma'am.” the chef answered, and started preparing the food.

They all took a seat at a table next to the stand, until the chef announced, “Order up!” a bowl of ramen was slid before each of them.

“Eat up, every one.” Rain Shin said, as they held their chopsticks and started eating the noodles.

“Mm, delicious.” Rarity smiled.

“I love it!” Pinkie beamed.

“Whoo-whee, this is tasty!” Applejack said.

“Yum!” Sunset said.

“This is good stuff.” Spike added.

“Yum.” Fluttershy smiled.

“What a wonderful dish.” Starlight said.

“It's awesome!” Rainbow put in.

“It sure is.” Twilight nodded.

“And this is just the beginning.” Autumn Blaze noted.

“Tonight, we shall have a wonderful feast.” Rain Shine said.

“All right!” Pinkie cheered.

After finishing their food, they continued to roam around, until Rarity spotted a shop selling exquisite and exotic Kirin robes, “Oh, my stars!” she dashed over to observe one of the gowns, “These outfits are simply fabulous!”

“Looks like Rarity found her element here.” Rainbow joked to the group who giggled.

“I can definitely learn from the designers here.” Rarity told herself, as the shop owner felt pleased from the praise.

Soon they happened upon a set up that looked like a classroom, where an older Kirin were teaching some teenage Kirin girls a foreign language. When the group got close, the girls noticed them, and spotted Spike, before gossiping.

“That's him. The one Autumn Blaze and Rain Shine told us about.”

“Spike the Dragon King.”

“And those are select few of his ladies.”

“Including his wife, Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

“Afternoon, ladies.” Rain Shine greeted.

“Good afternoon, Rain Shine.” The Kirin girls greeted.

“I see you girls are keeping up with your studies. I'm very pleased to see this.”

“What exactly are they saying?” Spike asked.

“While we Kirin speak normally like any other creature, we do have our own native language.” Rain Shine explained.

“Really? That's awesome,” Spike said, “I'd love to learn how to speak in your tongue.”

Autumn Blaze spoke up, “I can help with that. I'll even teach you something right now.”

“Cool.”

“Now, Spike, repeat after me.” Autumn Blaze began slowly pronouncing something in Kirin Tongue.

Spike followed along with Autumn making sure not to slip up on the pronunciation. When they finished, the Kirin girl spoke, “Now speak it together for everyone.”

Spike turned to the Kirin girls, and spoke the sentence, Autumn Blaze taught him. When he finished the Kirin girls gasped and blushed while giggling. The Dragon boy looked around in confusion, “What? What did I say?” he looked to Autumn Blaze and Rain shine who were blushing as well, “What did you teach me to say?”

Autumn ceased her giggling and answered, “I love your boobs.”

Spike's eyes widened, as Twilight and the rest of the girls gawked. Spike looked back at the Kirin girls who were looking very sheepish over what he just said to them in their own language. He felt so awkward he spoke up fast, “I gotta go!” he took off running!”

The girls looked at Autumn Blaze dryly who spoke up feeling concerned, “Too much?”

Out in the village, Spike was laying low behind a tree while blushing, “I can't believe I said that!”

“You probably should've asked her to teach you to say something simple like 'hello'.” Bahamut replied.

“Who's to say she would've even taught me that without making me say something totally different?”

“Good point.”

“So much for making a good first impression.” Spike sighed.

“Hey, did you see the way those girls looked? They didn't look too embarrassed.”

“Yeah, but what about me? Granted I did think those girls had impressive racks. I didn't want it to be the first thing I said to them.”

“Spike!” Twilight called, as the girls, and the two Kirin found him.

“There you are.” Fluttershy said.

“We thought you left us.” Sunset said.

“Spike, I am sorry for doing that to ya.” Autumn Blaze apologized.

“As am I for not stepping in.” Rain Shine put in.

“Well, if anything you did teach me to say something I probably would end up saying.” Spike admitted.

“So we're good?” Autumn Blaze asked hopefully.

Spike smiled, “Sure.”

“Oh, thank you!” Autumn hugged Spike close pressing herself against her.

'Mm, this is good.' Spike thought to himself.

“Listen how I about to teach you to say regular things in our language?” Autumn Blaze suggested.

“I'd really appreciate it.”

“I think we should all learn it.” Twilight suggested.

“So do I.” Starlight agreed.

“Just imagine what I could learn to say to Spike in this language.” Rainbow said to herself, which didn't fall on deaf ears.

“Excuse me?” Twilight asked, as the rest of the girls scowled at her. Rainbow smiled sheepishly.

Later on, all the Kirin were gathering together at a large table, and all were dressed in Kirin robes. Approaching was Spike and the girls all dressed in costumed made robes courtesy of Rarity. Spike's was purple with fire symbols, Twilight's was purple with star symbols, Applejack's was orange with apple symbols, Rainbow's was blue with thunderbolt designs, Fluttershy's was yellow with butterfly designs, Rarity's was white with diamond patterns, Pinkie's was pink with balloon symbols, Sunset's was red with sun symbols, and Starlight's was light purple with star patterns.

“These robes are amazing, Rarity.” Twilight smiled, as she looked herself over.

“And comfy.” Spike added.

“Thank you, darlings. And we fit right in with the locals.” Rarity said, as she showed off her robe.

They looked at the table and several open seats, “Now where should we sit?” Pinkie wondered, until many of the Kirin Girls shot up and announced, “Sit by me, Spike!”

Spike blushed already sensing their raging hormones, until Twilight locked arms with her husband, giving the girls the hint. Rain Shine approached wearing her own robes along with Autumn Blaze all dressed up.

“Welcome, every Kirin. Today is a special day for we play host to our new allies, the Elements of Harmony, and the Dragon King,” Rain Shine began, “Let this dinner be the first of many feasts we will share with not only them but with many of our other allies in Equestria. When we were summoned to the great summit to discuss the future of Equestria. I knew it was time we reached out to others as much as the other delegates knew they had to.”

Autumn Blaze spoke up, “So let's all share this glorious feat with our new-found friends.”

The Kirin all cheered, as the chef served them all various exotic foods that reminded Spike and the girls of Chinese dishes, but lacked anything meat related.

“Mm, this smells so good.” Spike took a whiff of the food.

“I'm gonna get the recipes for all this later.” Pinkie promised her friends.

And with that everyone began chowing down. Spike and the girls savored the exotic dinner making sure to enjoy every bite. As they ate Rain Shine looked to Spike and Twilight who were sitting close to her, “I hope you'll all stay the night here. We got plenty of rooms here in our village.”

“Well, we're not in a big hurry to get back home. So we'll stay the night.” Twilight answered.

“Excellent,” Rain Shine smiled, “And I would very much appreciate it if you and Spike bunked with me, Princess.”

“Really?” Spike asked, as his eyes lit up.

“That's right. I wish to have a moment with the both of you.”

Spike smiled brightly, while Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled, “Very well, Rain Shine.”

“Yes!” Spike cheered to himself.

As nighttime fell, each of the girls were set up in a hut with a Kirin to accommodate them. Spike and Twilight walked to the bigger hut in the village. They walked up to it, as Spike poked his head inside.

“Hello? Rain Shine?”

“Come in.” the leader answered.

Spike and Twilight entered before looking around the hut and spotted Rain Shine sitting on her king sized bed wearing a blue robe. Accompanying her was Autumn Blaze who was wearing a red robe.

“Good evening, Spike, Princess Twilight.” Rain Shine greeted.

“Evening.” Spike greeted, as he tried not to stare at the two Kirin's cleavages that were poking out of their robes.

“And you really don't need to be so formal with me,” Twilight started, “After all, we're not just allies. We're friends too.”

“We're glad to know that.” Autumn Blaze smiled.

“Come over here, you two.” Rain Shine beckoned them over.

The married couple approached Rain Shine who patted the empty spots next to her. Spike sat on her left side, and Twilight on her right.

Rain Shine put her arms around them, holding them closer, “I'm so glad you two could come. I really wanted to take this opportunity to bond with the both of you.”

“Both of us?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah. Me too.” Autumn Blaze added.

“Next to Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, you two are the most talked about couple in Equestria.” Rain Shine noted.

“Understandable since we're two different species no matter which form I take.” Spike admitted.

“Yes, but you also have the reputation of having a harem that the both of you enjoy together.” the leader put in.

“You got that right.” Spike answered with pride.

“Though I was skeptical of sharing my boyfriend turned husband, I've grown accustomed to it.” Twilight admitted.

“And you know how to make a girl feel good almost as well as me.” Spike playfully teased his wife.

“Oh, Spike.” Twilight giggled.

“Well, after the summit Autumn Blaze and I talked about it, and we decided we both want to become part of the harem.”

“You really do?” Spike asked in excitement.

“You do?” Twilight asked.

“We do.” Autumn Blaze confirmed.

“We know your harem is more than just a harem. It's like a big family. And we'd love to be part of your family.” Rain Shine said.

“If you'd have us at least.”

“Well, I don't have any Kirin in my harem.” Spike began, before looking over at his wife giving her a pleading look.

Twilight rolled her eyes, and answered, “If Spike wants you then so do I.”

Both Kirin smiled happily, 'Thank you so much.” Rain Shine said.

“Yeah, thanks a lot!” Autumn Blaze answered in joy, as she hugged Twilight from behind, pressing her nearly exposed breasts into her back.

Twilight blushed from having Autumn's rack pressing into her backside, but kept it together. Spike watched the position his wife and the Kirin girl were in, as he felt a boner coming up.

'Oh, man. What a time for a hard on.' he thought.

Suddenly he looked to see Rain Shine with her face close to his, “Now let's make it official and seal it.” the leader said as she pressed her lips to Spike's. Spike melted into the soft feeling of her lips and returned the kiss. Autumn embraced Twilight from her left side and started kissing her cheek making her blush.

Spike and Rain Shine parted, as Spike smiled, “What?” Rain Shine asked.

“Sorry, it's just your mane feels so soft and fluffy like a pillow.”

Rain Shine smiled, “Thank you. Autumn Blaze, I think Spike would like a kiss from you.”

“Yes, ma'am.” Autumn Blaze replied, as she crawled up into Spike's lap and kissed him, while Spike returned it.

Rain Shine hugged Twilight and kissed her cheek, “Thank you for sharing your husband with us, Twilight.”

“You're welcome,” Twilight answered, as she laid her head into Rain Shine's mane, “Mm, Spike's right. It does feel like a pillow.” Rain Shine giggled.

Spike and Autumn Blaze parted, as the Kirin girl spoke, “Ok, now let me show you what I've been wanting to show you since the end of the summit.” Autumn undid her robe some more before slipping the upper half off her shoulders revealing her bare boobs to the Dragon King.

Spike eyed Autumn Blaze's enormous rack that hung before him, 'Damn big like Rarity's.' he thought to himself.

Autumn smiled, as she held onto Spike's head and pulled him closer causing his face to dive into her cleavage, “How does it feel?” she asked.

“So incredible.” Spike answered all muffled.

“Thanks. I've never held anyone like this before. It feels perfect.”

Twilight smiled at how Spike was enjoying himself, before Rain Shine removed the upper half of her own robe exposing her breasts that were large like Celestia's goddess rack.

“Before I give Spike a taste of these. I'd like you to enjoy them.” Rain Shine said, as she hugged Twilight's head to her boobs burying her face into her cleavage.

As Twilight found her face surrounded by Rain Shine's boobs, she thought to herself, 'Spending so much time with Spike and in scenarios with the other girls really has given me a deep appreciation for the beauty of the female body.'

After cuddling enough, Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze swapped partners with the Kirin leader smothering Spike into her boobs, as the Dragon King motor boat her. Autumn Blaze held Twilight's head to her bosom, as the Princess felt comfortable resting her head on the Kirin girls breast.

The four parted, and got off the bed. Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze undid the sashes of their robes before dropping them to the floor to reveal they were wearing completely nothing underneath.

“Sweet.” Spike said enamored.

“Whenever Spike's around, any girl is prepared for him.” Twilight smirked.

“Speak from personal experience?” Autumn Blaze asked, as Twilight nodded.

“Now it's your turn.” Rain Shine told both Spike and Twilight, as she and Autumn Blaze undid the sashes of their robes before slipping them off and they fell to the floor.

The married coupled stood before the two Kirin in their undergarments, as the leader and her subject gazed at them.

“Spike's sure got a lot of muscle tone, even for a dragon.” Autumn Blaze marveled.

“That he does,” Rain Shine agreed, “And Twilight. Her beauty rivals that of her fellow princesses.”

“Oh, ladies.” Twilight blushed sheepishly.

“They're not wrong.” Spike said, as he held his wife close.

Twilight smiled, as the two kissed, while Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze watched. When the couple parted, Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze took them by the hands and pulled them onto the bed with them.

As Spike laid down, he noticed, Twilight sitting up and got between the Kirin girls, “Ok, you two, you wanna really pleasure my husband? Then follow my lead.”

“Yes, ma'am.” Autumn Blaze replied, as she and Rain Shine were eager.

“Oh, boy.” Spike said with wide eyes, as the three piled atop him.

Afterward, all four were spread out on the bed with Spike and Twilight naked like their Kirin hosts. Spike panted, “Wow. You two can really channel your Nirik energy to make sex all the more hot and heavy.”

“We're amazed at how much stamina you have.” Rain Shine panted.

“After receiving it from Pinkie and over the years it's only gotten more potent.”

“And that's saying something.” Twilight added.

“Well, we're glad we had a chance to seal this deal.” Autumn Blaze said happily.

“Thanks, you two.” Spike said as he yawned.

“It's been quite a day.” Twilight said, as she snuggled up next to her husband.

“Let's get some sleep. Tomorrow we'll all feel bright and fresh.” Rain Shine said, as she and Autumn Blaze gave the happy couple a kiss.

As the married couple and Autumn Blaze started falling asleep, Rain Shine started humming a melodious harmony to relax them.

She relaxed herself so well, she ended up falling asleep with them.

Author's Note

Don't miss next time where it's a Christmas party at Spike's place, and all his harem is invited

Harem Christmas Party

As the party started, the guests started partaking in activities, many were gossiping and catching up on lost times. As Vinyl was mixing some slow beats to liven up the room, Spike walked over handing her a cup.

“Here, Vinyl. Some holiday spice.”

“Oh, thanks, Spike.” Vinyl accepted the drink.

“You know you could always let the records run on auto so you can mingle too.” Spike suggested.

“Thanks, but I'm ok. As long as I can provide fresh beats to my friends then that's all I need.”

“Well, just remember, you're free to mingle like the rest of us.” Spike said before giving Vinyl a kiss. Vinyl blushed, as Spike continued on to monitor his guests.

He walked over to Twilight's parents and Sunburst's mom, who were relaxing, “How're you all doing right now?”

“We're doing great, Spike.” Night Light assured him.

“Thank you for asking.” Stellar added.

“So, Spike, what're your parents up to this holiday?” Velvet asked.

“They're on vacation in Europe. Ever since I moved out they've been taking more trips than ever. But I can't blame them for wanting to have some alone time.”

“Well, you'd know plenty about wanting alone time.” Night Light nudged his son-in-law.

“Night Light, don't tease, Spike,” Velvet scolded her husband before leaning closer and whispered, “Otherwise he may not want to give you anymore pieces of his DNA for us to use in our fun.”

Night Light paled at the thought of not being able to temporarily become the Dragon King during his and Velvet's sexy role plays, “I'm sorry.” he said to Spike.

“No harm done.” Spike replied, as Velvet winked his way.

Spike walked around seeing Shining Armor, Cadence, and Flurry Heart standing by the Christmas tree, with the little alicorn girl looking up in awe.

“Beauty, isn't it?” Spike asked them.

“It sure is.” Shining admitted.

“Got a good deal on it too. Sellers are easy to trick when you mention other lots selling them with supposed better deals.”

“Clever.” Cadence replied.

Gabby came over while eating a muffin courtesy of Derpy, “This place is so amazing. I'm learning so much from everyone whose been here already.”

“Glad you're having fun, Gabby.” Spike replied.

“And I'm glad you're the one making it possible.” Gabby hugged Spike who blushed.

Spike looked seeing Rarity, Sassy, Prim, Hoity, and Photo were looking at designer sketches done up by Lily, Inky, and Starstreak. The Dragon boy rolled his eyes and spoke, “You know this is supposed to be a place to have fun and not work?”

“Oh, we know, Spike.” Rarity assured him.

“But you never can pass up a chance to see new designs.” Prim added.

“And this is sort of a way we have fun.” Lily put in.

“Among various other ways.” Inky lightly blushed, giving Spike the hint.

“Right. Well, you all just enjoy yourselves.” Spike said, as he continued on.

When Spike saw Sapphire Shore, Rara, and Songbird, he took a seat by them, “And how are my Melodious Melodies?”

“Sensational as always, Spike. Oh!” Sapphire cheered.

“I hope you've been listening to my latest Christmas Album.” Rara hoped.

“Are you kidding me? I love listening to it.” Spike replied, making Rara happy.

“I'm so glad. I was lucky to get my CD out in time before the holidays.”

“I was just as lucky to get one. They sold like hotcakes.”

“You could've just asked and I would've mailed you one free of charge.” Rara offered.

“That takes away from the shopping experience. But I do appreciate the offer. So, Songbird, I'm surprised you got to come here without any supervision.”

“Hey, I told my guards to take the holidays off and that I'd be fine. Besides, here I got the best bodyguard a star could ask for.” Songbird said, as she laid her head on Spike's shoulder.

“Ya got that right, baby.” Sapphire agreed, as she laid her head on Spike's other shoulder.

Rara sat herself in Spike's lap, as the young man relaxed a bit feeling comfy from all sides, and upon his lap.

Later on, Spike entered the kitchen to see Pinkie, Twilight, Saffron, and Applejack cooking, “How's the food coming along?”

“It should be ready by dinnertime.” Applejack answered.

“Good, you can imagine our guests will be famished.”

“Not as much when they have a little of this special treat.” Pinkie said, while looking over a huge cauldron.

Spike's eyes widened, “Is that what I think it is?”

“Maybe.” Twilight said slyly.

“Oh, man. You know how much I love this stuff.” Spike said while salivating.

“Easy, Spike. Only when it's ready.” Twilight said.

“And it won't be long now.” Saffron added.

“Well, I'll be waiting.” Spike said, as he went back to check on everyone.

Soon, Spike was watching Home Alone with several of his guests who were enjoying the classic holiday movie.

“Man, that kids got guts.” Spitfire chuckled.

“Definitely clever.” Ember admitted.

“Oh, this is so wonderful,” Sunshine beamed, “Here we are all together nice and warm with the friends and family we love.”

“Took the words out of my mouth, sis.” Moonlight agreed.

“Especially when it's in the home of our shared lover.” Swoon Song said, as she scooted closer to Spike.

“Ah, that it is,” Zecora agreed, “So wonderful for us all to be with Spike in the home of his.”

“We really have to come here more often.” Flitter admitted.

“Definitely.” Cloud Chaser agreed.

“Yeah, this place is always filled with positive vibes.” Tree Hugger said.

“Yeah, I'm getting that feeling too.” Autumn Blaze agreed with the hippie pony.

“Ok, ya'll!” Applejack called, as she Pinkie, and Twilight wheeled the cauldron in.

“Come and get a tasty treat.” Pinkie said.

“There's plenty for everyone.” Twilight finished.

Everyone got up and walked over, “What's in there?” Limestone asked about the cauldron.

“A special treat for us all.” Twilight said, as she lifted the lid to reveal a greenish substance with bits of candy cane and gingerbread in it.

“What is it?” Gabby asked.

“This is the pudding recipe from Chancellor Puddinghead himself.” Twilight answered.

“A wonderful treat for such an occasion.” Celestia nodded in approval.

“And a most delicious one at that.” Fancy agreed.

“What makes it so special?” Marble asked.

“Well, as you remember me explaining before how Equestria was formed by the three pony tribe leaders,” Twilight began, “Well, after defeating the Windigos, the Earth pony, Pegasi, and unicorn nations prepared the first Hearth's Warming meal together. Chancellor Puddinghead made a pudding so delicious, legends were written about it. When I learned about it I sought to make it myself as a treat for Shining Armor, Cadence, and Flurry Heart. Although it couldn't be found under recipes, it was actually found under magical spells.”

“Definitely embarrassing.” Moondancer admitted, as Twilight continued.

“Anyway. When I started making it, I realized an important detail about it.”

“What's that?” Maud asked.

“To avoid untold culinary devastation, each ingredient must be measured with exact care.”

“Well, that shouldn't have been a problem for you, right?” Rara asked.

“Well, things took an unexpected turn,” Twilight answered sheepishly, “I turned my head for a minute, and Flurry ended up putting uneven amounts of everything in it. That caused the pudding to come to life and over flow.”

“I could only imagine how messy that would be.” Hoity said in shock.

“Oh, it was.” Twilight confirmed.

Spike smirked at the little girl, “Flurry, you little troublemaker.”

“Hey, I was an infant and full of curiosity.” Flurry argued.

“And sometimes, you still are.” Shining playfully ruffled her head.

“Daddy!” Flurry groaned, as Cadence giggled.

“But I assure you that never happened again.” Twilight promised.

“Grab a bowl and get your pudding on.” Pinkie ordered.

Each person took a bowl, with Applejack scooping some pudding into it. When everyone was served, they all sat around and enjoyed the treat.

“Mm, this is delicious.” Radiant Hope smiled.

“Very good.” Sombra agreed.

“I love it!” Sonata cheered.

“Not bad.” Ember said impressed.

“Oh, this is the perfect treat.” Velvet told her husband who agreed.

“It certainly is unlike anything we've had.” Rain Shine said.

Spike looked around smiling, until he heard a ringing sound. He looked over at his TV seeing a Portal call was being made to him. He saw the I.D was of his parents, “Hold on, gotta take this.” Spike hurried over onto the sofa and answered the call.

When his parents appeared on the TV screen, they announced, “Hi, Spike!”

“Hey, mom! Hey, dad! Happy Holidays!” Spike greeted back.

“How're things back home?” his mom asked.

“They're doing great. Just hosting a party with all my friends, and some out of towners.”

“Oh, I hope we're not interrupting.” his dad said in concern.

“Not at all. Hey, guys, come over and greet my parents.” Spike called out.

So everyone gathered over so they could be seen on screen by Spike's parents, “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Drake.” Twilight and her friends greeted.

“Hello, girls. You're all looking lovely.” Spike's mom greeted.

“And you weren't kidding about hosting a party.” his dad said in surprise at how many guests were present.

“It's nice to see you both.” Velvet greeted them.

“Velvet. Night Light. It's great to see you both too.” Spike's mom said happily.

“So how's your vacation in Europe going?” Rarity inquired.

“Oh, Paris is lovely this time of year.” the mom answered.

“So much to do and so much to see.” Spike's dad put in.

“Well, just make sure you stay warm.” Fluttershy noted.

“We will.” Mrs. Drake assured.

“So what're your plans tonight?” Spike wondered.

“We're attending a symphony tonight.” Mr. Drake replied.

“Sounds exciting.” Pinkie smiled.

“And very entertaining.” Rarity added.

“We know. Well, we'll leave you all to it,” Mrs. Drake said, as she and her husband spoke together, “Merry Christmas, everyone.”

“Merry Christmas!” Spike and his guests replied, before ending the call.

“Your parents sure are nice people.” Rain Shine noted.

“They sure are.” Spike confirmed.

“Though don't you feel bad about hiding this secret life you have from them?” Autumn Blaze asked.

“Every day. But the less they know the better.”

Rainbow smirked, “You're just saying that because you don't want them to know you're a sex maniac.”

“Hey!” Spike shouted, as several of the guests chuckled.

“Rainbow,” Applejack stopped her, “He doesn't tell them for the same reason we never told our families.”

“I don't think any of our parents would be able to handle the dangers we've been putting ourselves in for the last few years.” Fluttershy said.

“Especially the near death experiences I went through.” Spike put in.

“So you don't ever plan on telling them?” Gabby asked.

“Let me put it this way. If I'm ever going to tell them I'm now half dragon, fought monsters and villains in another world, and have an ever increasing harem these last few years... I'm doing it on their death beds.”

“Sounds about right.” Aria replied.

Celestia spoke up, “We understand how hard it's been to keep this secret from your families for all this time. But the fact you've been able to do so only proves how strong you really are and how much you really care for them.”

“Yeah, any normal person would've cracked long ago.” Discord chuckled.

“Well, in any case. I'm glad my parents are having a good time. I know I sure am being here with all of you. And I wouldn't trade it for the world.” Spike told everyone who smiled happily, while Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, Sunset, and Starlight hugged Spike all around.

Discord looked up and gasped, “Well, look at that.”

The group looked up and saw Spike and the girls were standing under some mistletoe. Spike blushed as he looked at the eight girls who all took turns kissing him, with Twilight finishing it.

“Merry Christmas, Spike.” the girls said.

“Merry Christmas, girls.”

Stone looked to Discord who winked, and Stone smirked and secretly bumped the back of his fist with his.

Vinyl smiled and started mixing a soft melody, and Spike and the girls began to sing, with all their guests joining in.

(The Best Christmas of All)

After their song, they all gathered together for a group hug, and a picture was taken that would be used as their Christmas card.

Later that night, Discord, Shining Armor, Cadence, Flurry Heart, Trixie, Flash, Twilight's parents, Scorpan, Stone, Octavia, Sunburst, Stellar Flare, Doc, Derpy, Hoity, Fancy, Trend, Starstreak, Feather Bangs, Sombra, and Hope had already left for home.

Spike was walking to the master bedroom wearing a bathrobe, having just finished his evening shower, “What a day. And tomorrow being Christmas day is sure to be better. Of course the girls will be spending it with their families, but at least Twilight will be here with me.”

He opened his door and saw Twilight, the rest of the elements of harmony, Starlight, Celestia, Luna, Lyra, Bonbon, Vinyl, Fleur De Lis, Photo Finish, Rara, Daring Do, Prim Hemline, Cherry Jubilee, Sassy Saddles, Coco Pommel, Inky Rose, Lily Lace, Tree Hugger, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Ember, Sapphire Shores, Lotus Blossom, Aloe, Sunshine Smiles, Moonlight Raven, Swoon Song, Dear Darling, Fond Feather, Saffron Masala, Zecora, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, Sonata Dusk, Rain Shine, Autumn Blaze, Gabby Griffon, Flitter, Cloud Chaser, Citrus Blush, and North Point standing before the bed facing him also wearing just robes.

“Good evening, Spike.” Twilight began.

“Good evening, Twilight. Ladies.” he greeted them back.

“You ready for your early Christmas present, darling?” Rarity asked slyly.

“Always.” Spike replied.

And so the group of ladies undid their robes sashes before slipping the robes off their bodies and onto the floor. Spike eyed all the hot and sexy naked ladies in his bedroom, making his dick poke right out through his robe.

“What a beautiful sight, right, girls?” Fleur asked the girls who giggled.

Spike smiled, “You think that's something. Feast on it all.” Spike undid his sash and removed his robe leaving him naked like the ladies present.

The ladies reacted in the same manner as Spike, and started feeling hot all over, along with their nipples getting hard.

“Oh, my goodness.” North Point fanned herself.

“That is pulsating with hot vibes.” Tree Hugger panted.

Spike looked over at his huge bed, before using his magic to make the bed bigger. So big it could support all of them at once.

“Much better.” Spike said, as he and the ladies climbed onto the bed and got comfy.

Twilight crawled up to her husband and started to kiss him with Spike kissing her back, “This has been a wonderful day, Spike.” Twilight said before kissing his neck.

“It sure has.” Spike agreed, as he fondled Twilight's breasts making her moan.

“Oh, yes,” Twilight moaned before leaning over and whispered, “I'll bet you were hoping my mom would stick around to be part of this.”

Spike's eyes widened and blushed before answering, “I have no comment on that.”

Twilight giggled, “I'm just teasing, Spike. But if it's any consolation, my mom did leave me a little bit of her breast milk in case you ever wanted to do another role play.”

“Really?”

Twilight nodded, “Just say when and where.”

“I love you, Twilight.” Spike answered, as they kissed some more, while Twilight jerked him off a bit.

When they parted, Spike was glomped from behind by Rarity and Applejack, “Ok, Twilight. Just because he's your husband, doesn't mean you get more time than all of us.” Rarity told her.

“Don't worry, you'll have him back soon enough.” Applejack promised.

Both Rarity and Applejack started kissing Spike, who returned it to both of them. The two girls soon started smothering his face with their boobs, but made sure not to suffocate him. Spike didn't care as he took the time to kiss and suck on their racks which got them moaning.

“Oh, Spikey, you're such a charmer.” Rarity moaned.

“It's what I am.” he answered smugly.

Lyra and Bonbon crawled up to him, as Lyra spoke, “You're all that and more.”

“Much more.” Bonbon added.

The two besties crawled up to Spike ans kissed him together, while taking a few breaks to kiss each other, which Spike was glad to have a front row seat of. As the two straddled Spike, they each took a hand and made him grope both of them. The besties moaned in joy, as Spike savored the soft sensation in the palm of his hand.

“You two are a hell of a duo.” Spike said, as he groped them.

“Thank you, Spike.” they answered.

Fluttershy and Tree Hugger swapped positions, “This is really gonna replenish my chakras.”Tree Hugger told Fluttershy.

“I know what you mean,” Fluttershy replied, before turning to Spike, “I feel the need the let my assertive side out.”

“What?” Spike squeaked.

“But since it's Christmas, I'll save that side of me for another night. Ok, sweetie?” she leaned down and kissed Spike.

“Thank you.” Spike answered in relief.

Both Fluttershy and Tree Hugger started to make out with Spike, before moving down to his crotch, and started stroking his manhood, and licking the tip of it.

'Oh, damn, this is great,' Spike thought to himself, 'If Fluttershy was going assertive mode, it might give the other ladies some very bad thoughts.' he shuddered.

The two didn't want Spike to come yet for the sake of the others, so they quit before Spike could build up too much.

“Our turn!” Pinkie said on behalf of her and her sisters.

Pinkie wrapped her arms around Spike and started kissing him, as he kissed her back. When they came up for air, Maud and Marble each kissed Spike before rubbing their breasts against his chest.

“How is it, Spike?” Marble asked.

“Amazing. My love for you is about as strong and hard as a diamond.”

“Swoon.” Maud answered with a blush.

“Alright, one side, you three,” Limestone made some room, before pushing Spike flat on the bed, and straddled him, “You have any idea how long it's been since I had a good time with you?”

“Is that a rhetorical question?”

“Never mind.” Limestone replied, as she leaned down and started kissing Spike, who wrapped his arms around her pulling her closer. As Limestone leaned downward to rub her rack into Spike, she stuck her butt up for all to see.

“Limestone's got some ass, doesn't she?” Pinkie asked her sisters.

“Mm-hm.” Marble nodded in agreement.

The two parted lips, and next to make a move was Inky Rose, “I've been wanting you all day, Spike.”

“Well, now's the time.” Spike replied, as the two held each other close and started kissing.

When the two came up for some air, Spike began playing with one of her pigtails, “Inky, you may be a dark and brooding girl. But I know beneath it all, you're just as naughty as any of the ladies here.” he said seductively.

Inky blushed, “Please don't tease me.”

“Oh, but you like it.” Spike continued to tease Inky by kissing her neck and pinned her to the bed.

Inky moaned in joy, as she was completely at Spike's mercy. Spike groped and massaged Inky's breasts while keeping her moans contained as they made out. When they came up for air, Inky panted, “Spike, you are an animal.”

“I know.”

Spike got off Inky, and was embraced all around by the Dazzlings, “Oh, Spike. We want you something fierce.” Adagio moaned, as she kissed his neck.

“Only you can satisfy us.” Aria whispered sultry into one of his ears.

“Please do so.” Sonata whispered in the same tone into Spike's other ear.

Spike smiled as he held the Dazzlings close and made out with each of them. As Spike kissed Adagio, the orange haired girl spoke, “Oh, Spike, do you remember how we celebrated once we were finally let out on parole, and you made us officially part of your harem?”

“How could I ever forget? We first took a steam together, and went to a love hotel to seal the deal. And I appreciated you girls not putting me under a spell that time.”

“We have no reason to anymore.” Sonata replied.

“And we're done with doing that to those we care about.” Aria added, as she and her sisters made Spike grope each of their breasts.

“Mm, you have no idea how much I wanted to be felt up by you when we did our time.” Sonata moaned.

“I have a general idea.” Spike replied.

Once Spike finished up with the three sirens, Coco crawled into his lap and wrapped her arms around him, “Oh, Spike. You're the greatest guy there is.”

“Thank you.” Spike answered, as they made out.

Coco began rubbing her boobs up and down Spike's chest, as the guy panted, “I can see you still got a bit of Cocobus left in you.”

“I know. When I'm with you or Fleur I feel completely different.”

“And I like that side of you. But I also like that cute timid side.” Spike said while nuzzling her cheek against his making her giggle.

After sexing Coco up, Spike was met with Swoon Song, Fond Feather, and Dear Darling, “Spike, you are the most romantic pony ever.” Swoon began.

“Really? You girls sure seemed to enjoy sitting close to Feather Bangs during the party.” Spike noted.

“We mostly like to flirt with Feather Bangs to see his adorable reaction.” Dear answered.

“But you have the best reactions of all the guys.” Fond finished.

“Well, I react best when I have very lovely mares like yourselves in my arms.” Spike replied seductively, as the trio did their classic swoon.

Spike one by one made out with each of the swooning trio who kissed him back, while rubbing their racks all around his face and body.

After them, Sunset embraced Spike and they started kissing, “Here, Spike, my scorching body will keep you warm.” Sunset cuddled up close to Spike who could feel the warmth of her body.

“Mm, this does feel nice, Sunset.” Spike said, as they rubbed their bodies all over.

“It sure does.” Sunset agreed, as she rubbed her pussy on Spike's leg making her moan.

Spike massaged Sunset’s rack, before sucking on her nipples, making the bacon haired girl moan even more.

After Sunset had her moment, Lotus and Aloe went over to Spike and kissed him, before Lotus spoke, “I hope you will enjoy our nuru massage treatment, even if we didn't bring any oils to use.”

“Hey, all I need is you two and your bodies to make it a great massage.” he replied.

“And we promise it'll be the best ever.” Aloe promised.

The two laid Spike down on the bed and started rubbing their naked bodies up and down his own. As they moved up to his face they both kissed him, while trailing their boobs down his torso all the way to his dick.

“I'll never forget the first time you two gave me a massage like this. It was so glorious.”

“We're glad you found our treatment so enjoyable.” Lotus said.

“You were one of most satisfied customers.” Aloe added.

“I'm always satisfied with you two.” Spike said, as he kissed the sisters.

As the spa sisters finished giving Spike his nuru massage, Sapphire, Rara, and Songbird took their positions around him.

“Hope you're ready for a real show, honey.” Sapphire told Spike.

“Because we're giving it to you.” Songbird added.

Spike smiled, as he made out with all three pop stars. Sapphire grabbed Spike's head and buried his head into her boobs, “Darling, I made be a star on stage, but in the sack the spotlight shines brighter on you.”

“That's a fact.” Spike answered muffled.

Songbird took Spike from Sapphire and made him suck on her right breast, “Mm. That's it, Spike. Suck away.”

Spike came up for air, as Rara embraced him from behind and rubbed her boobs up and down his back, “Do you still think about the first time I stayed the night over at your old place?”

“All the time. I mean I woke up in bed with a celebrity in my arms.” Spike reminded her.

“Yeah,” Rara chuckled, “And I'm glad I woke up in the arms of a guy who saw me more than just a title. But as a person too.” she kissed the side of his neck.

After the pop stars had their fun, both Sunshine Smiles and Moonlight Raven embraced Spike and kissed him together, while at the same time giving each other tender kisses.

“You two are quite a team.” Spike told them.

“We know.” Moonlight answered.

“And we're glad you know.” Sunshine added.

Spike and the two fraternal sisters continued to make out, as the sisters rubbed their breasts all over Spike's chest, while he reached down and gave both their butts a playful squeeze making them moan in enjoyment.

Following Sunshine and Moonlight were Flitter and Cloud Chaser who started kissing Spike, “Spike, you are such a cutie pie.” Flitter began.

“You know sometimes when you'd join us in flying laps at Wonderbolt training camp, we'd hold back just so you could fly ahead of us so we could see your toned dragon butt.” Cloud Chaser added.

Spike blushed but smirked afterward, “You naughty girls.” he began to fondle their racks making them moan.

The young man turned the two over making them get on fours with their butts on display, “So you like looking at my butt, do ya? Well, you two got good asses yourselves.” and Spike began feeling up their butts making the sisters moan some more, followed by yelps every time Spike playfully slapped them.

Soon Rainbow spoke up, “Alright, you guys. I've waited long enough.” the remaining girls scowled having waited long like she did.

Spike spooned Rainbow, as they rubbed their naked bodies against each others while making out. As they came up for air, Spike spoke, “Rainbow, your legs feel amazing when they wrap around one of my own.”

“That's because my legs are awesome.” she smirked.

“Just like you as a whole.” Spike replied, as they continued to make out.

When Spike finished with Rainbow, Fleur crawled up to him, “Oh, mon cher.” she began.

“Cara Mia.” Spike replied, as the two kissed passionately.

When they came up for air, Spike fondled Fleur's rack making her moan. When Fleur laid down, Spike crawled up to her pussy and began licking it, while she held Spike in a headlock with her thighs.

“Remember last time I had you head locked in between my thighs?” Fleur asked flirtatiously.

“First time we ever met.”

“You thought I was a guy.” Fleur teased.

“To be fair I couldn’t tell what with your royal guard armor on.”

“I know. But in the end it worked out so well. Here we are two harem masters enjoying the company of each other, and our respective harems.”

The two continued to make out, until Fleur needed a break. Who should take her place but Sassy Saddles.

Sassy and Spike kissed heavenly, while Spike fondled her rack and kissed them, before speaking up, “I can see why your parents named you Sassy.”

“Oh, Spike.” Sassy blushed while moaning.

When Sassy pinned Spike to the bed, she spoke, “Remember when we were almost caught making love in the shop window?”

“Oh, yeah. Makes me glad the curtain was closed otherwise those kids walking outside would've had quite the show.” Spike joked, and the two laughed before resuming their make out.

When Spike started making out with Starlight, the girl had Spike pinned to the bed while rubbing her whole body on his own.

“Tell me, I'm a bad girl, Spike. Tell me I'm bad!” Starlight panted, as she made out with him.

“You're bad, Starlight. You're so bad!”

“I know!” Starlight moaned, “Punish me!”

So Spike got up and began giving Starlight playful slaps on her ass making her moan from every slap, “Naughty girls deserve to be punished.” he said.

“I deserve to be!”

Spike leaned down and kissed her cheek, “But you also deserve to be rewarded.” he fondled Starlight's rack.

“Mm, I love this reward.” Starlight moaned.

Prim, Photo, Cherry, and Lily decided to go together and piled around Spike feeling his body up, “Such beautiful muscles and frame. As always it's photogenic.” Photo said, as she kissed Spike a couple of times.

Prim held Spike's right hand and made him fondle her right breast, while Cherry was making him fondle her left breast.

“Mm, such a firm grip.” Prim moaned.

“I know,” Cherry giggled, “Every time I feel his gentle touch I feel like I'm being touched by angels.”

Lily was rubbing Spike's dick across her left nipple, “Mm, firm as always.” Lily salivated.

“Same for your nips.” Spike moaned, as squirted a bit on Lily's rack.

Before Lily could lick it off, Photo spoke up, “Hold that form!” she went over to Lily and began licking Spike's cum off her breasts making Lily moan.

After the four of them had her fun, Spike was making out with Saffron with both of them running their hands gently through each others hair.

“Do you remember how my father almost caught us making out in the kitchen that time you volunteered to help out?” Saffron asked.

“Oh, yeah. If he caught us he would've chased after me with a frying pan or two.” Spike answered, as the two giggled.

“And afterward we always share a spicy meal.” Saffron added.

“Good times.” Spike admitted, as they continued to make out.

When Spike started making out with Daring Do, the explorer pony took the time to rest her head on Spike's shoulder.

“You really love resting your head on my shoulders don'tcha?” he asked.

“Hey, I always feel good when I do that. Remember when you accompanied me on an exploration in that rain-forest?”

“Oh, yeah. After we fell in the river we waited it out in a nearby cave. We had to take our clothes off to avoid catching colds.” Spike recalled.

“We sat together naked, while watching the rain fall,” Daring said dreamily, “One of my favorite expeditions.”

“I'm just glad you didn't write that part in your book version. If kids read that you would've been sued.” Daring just chuckled, as she and Spike continued to make out.

“My turn.” Moondancer said, after Daring finished.

Moondancer embraced Spike and kissed his cheek, before the young man removed her glasses and put them off to the side.

“That's more like it.” Spike said, as he started fondling her rack.

“Mm, Spike.” she moaned.

“Can't believe you'd hide these babies, with sweaters.”

“It's so other horny stallions don't stare at me so much.”

“Well, I do like me some sweater puppies.” Spike teased as he nuzzled his face into Moondancer's boobs.

“Mm, oh yeah.” Moondancer held Spike's face into her breasts, as he kissed and sucked on them.

After having his fun with the former shut in, Spike was having a threesome with Spitfire and Fleetfoot, with Spitfire laying down on the bed, with Spike on top of her, and Fleetfoot on top of Spike.

“Now this is a Wonderbolt Sandwich.” Spike noted.

“My kinda sandwich.” Spitfire replied

“Mine too.” Fleetfoot agrees, as the two Wonderbolt ladies kissed Spike, as both his front and back got a hot rub from boobs.

“I remember all the times we'd have these sessions in the locker room after you two have me running solo fly laps.

“Well, we have you good motivation to do your fly laps.” Spitfire smirked.

“You sure did.” Spike kissed the captain.

After finished the two wonderbolts Spike was making out with Ember, “Oh, Spike. When're you gonna stop teasing me and have a wedding with me?”

“Patience, my dear, Ember. Good things come to those who remain patient.”

Ember pouted, “Well, my patience can only go so far. But for you, I can wait.” the two kissed while Spike held Ember close to his body.

When Citrus Blush and North Point were ready for their go, Spike removed North's glasses. When they made out, the two kissed Spike, as he fondled their racks, before taking a boob from both each and rubbed them together making them moan.

“Oh, that feels good.” Citrus moaned.

“Definitely.” North agreed.

“Next time I'm working at Canterlot Carousel and you two pop in. You'll have to join me and Sassy in the back. I mean a changing stall is a little cramped, wouldn't you say?” Spike asked teasingly, making the two girls blush, but nodded in agreement.

When Vinyl took her turn, she removed her shades and claimed Spike's lips and they made out. When they came up for air, Spike spoke.

“You did good with the music at tonight's party, Vinyl.”

“Thanks. I'm always glad my music can bring happiness to my friends. Especially to you.” the two started to make out again with the DJ girl rubbing her body on Spike's making her nipples go hard.

When Vinyl finished her turn, Zecora stepped in and rubbed her rack against Spike's body, making him pant, “Zecora, you are a definite foreign beauty.”

“You would love to see my home land. I promise you I am not the only beauty there.” Zecora winked.

'Oh, man. More natural hot zebra women.' Spike thought, as he imagined himself surrounded by several hot busty zebra women like Zecora.

When Spike finished his time with Zecora, he was being smothered into the goddess mounds of Celestia and Luna. Celestia currently had Spike's face deep into her boobs, with the young man motor boating her.

Celestia moaned and laughed, “Oh, Spike. Such a daring dragon boy.” she pulled Spike's face out and started kissing him, with Spike returning the gesture.

“When they came up for air, Celestia caressed his cheek, “Oh, Spike. Looking at you now and how far you've come since that day you began helping my pupil and her friends. I'm still proud of the dragon and hero you have become.”

“I'm glad I could prove I'm the kind of her Equestria needed, especially with all that's happened.”

Spike was suddenly taken by Luna who held his head into her bosom, “I'm so glad you became that kind of hero. After all you helped saved me and reunited me with my sister. For that I shall always love you, Spike.”

“Mm, I love you too.” Spike moaned, as he started to kiss Luna. Celestia joined in, and Spike held the royal sisters close.

Once the sisters had their share, Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze were making out with Spike, while reminiscing about their first time.

“I'll admit, it's much cozier doing it here in your bedroom.” Rain Shine said.

“And with a comfier bed too.” Autumn added, as she bounced on the bed a bit.

“I just want the both of you to feel at home. After all, you're now part of my harem. And I make sure to make all my ladies feel comfortable.” Spike answered, as he gave the two a kiss and started to massage their breasts making them moan in delight.

Finally Spike turned to Gabby, “Well, Gabby, this is it.”

“I know.” Gabby said trying to contain her excitement.

“You nervous?”

“No, just excited.”

Spike smiled and nodded, “Yeah they all feel that when they're about to make love to me.”

Gabby crawled up to Spike and wrapped her arms around him and the two started to kiss. Spike and Gabby wrapped their arms around each other, as the griffon girl pressed herself closer to Spike.

“Does my body feel good, Spike?” Gabby asked hopefully.

“It feels perfect.”

Gabby smiled as she continued to kiss Spike some more before he dropped onto his back letting Gabby be on top. The two made out until they came up for air.

“Wow.” the girl gasped.

“Not bad, huh?” Spike asked.

“That was amazing.” she panted.

“And it's about to get better.” Rainbow assured her.

“Ladies, let's get to the good stuff.” Twilight said, as all the women piled closer to Spike where the dragon king engaged in a super orgy with his harem. All around Spike was making out and feeling up the girls, who in turn were having fun with each other and themselves.

An hour later, they all laid in bed tired and messy, “I love having these super orgy's.” Spike panted, as he sat up followed by the others.

“That was fabulous.” Rarity said.

“No kidding.” Daring agreed.

Spike looked around at the girls, “Thank you, girls. I'm glad I could spend the holidays with every single one of you. I consider myself the luckiest guy here and in Equestria to be surrounded by so many beautiful ladies.”

“That's because we all love you so much, Spike.” Twilight said, as she leaned into him.

Fleur leaned into his other side, “Oui. You make us feel so special.”

“Especially since we're more than just a harem.” Sunset said.

“Yeah, we're a family.” Pinkie added.

“A big happy one.” Rara said.

“Mm-hm.” Marble said cutely.

Spike smiled, as they all huddled close, “Merry Christmas, girls.”

“Merry, Christmas, Spike.” and pretty soon they all fell asleep in each others embrace.

Author's Note

Hope everyone has a Happy Holiday!

Ponies of Dark Water pt 1

One day in Equestria, Tempest and Grubber were trekking through a forest, with Grubber looking tired and bored.

“Tempest, how much further is this springs we're looking for?”

“Quit your complaining, Grubber,” Tempest glared at him, “It shouldn't be far now.”

“You said that five minutes ago.” Grubber continued to complain, until Tempest spun around and lowered her head to him looking livid.

“I swear, if I hadn't promised the Storm King I wouldn't kill you. I would kill you!”

“Believe me no one appreciates that more than I do.” Grubber winced.

“Shut up! I don't want to hear another word out of you while we're on this mission. Do you understand me?” Grubber mumbled through his closed mouth, “I said 'do you understand me'?!”

“How can I answer when you told me to be quiet?” Grubber asked, only for Tempest to growl as her horn sparked, “Wait, look over there!”

Tempest turned and saw a springs geyser up ahead. Suddenly her aggravated look turned pleased, “Yes. This is it,” She approached the springs with Grubber, “Grubber, the vial.”

Grubber reached into a bag and pulled out a vial containing a blue liquid, “Right here.”

“Pour it in.”

Grubber popped the cork off and started pouring it into the springs. Tempest watched as the liquid mixed with the water, “Yes. Once the Dragon King, and the Elements of Harmony take a dip in this they will have a whole new perspective.”

“I can't wait to see when they go crazy.” Grubber chuckled.

“Come on, we need to leave before we get spotted.” Tempest ordered, as the two bolted for it.

Meanwhile not too far from them were Spike and the Elements of Harmony coming down a trail, “Are we there yet?” Rainbow groaned.

“Almost,” Fluttershy answered, “Tree Hugger said the springs here are just lovely.”

“And I do love things that're lovely.” Rarity said happily.

“It's a shame Starlight couldn't join us.” Spike sighed.

“Well, she already made plans.” Twilight reminded him.

“And you still have us.” Pinkie added.

“Touche.” Spike admitted.

“We're here!” Fluttershy cheered, as they arrived at the springs.

“Whoo, this place looks amazing.” Applejack marveled.

“And awesome!” Rainbow added.

“Well, ladies, what're we waiting for?” Spike asked, as the girls removed their clothes to reveal they were wearing their swimwear underneath.

Spike removed his clothes to reveal he was wearing his trunks underneath, “First one in!” Pinkie called, as she cannon balled into the springs.

“How is it?” Twilight asked.

“So relaxing.” Pinkie sighed heavenly.

Rarity stepped in, “Ooh, it certainly is.”

Each of them got in the Springs and relaxed, “Oh, yeah. This is the life.” Rainbow relaxed.

“It's like all my troubles are being washed away.” Fluttershy sighed in relaxation.

“It's perfect.” Sunset added.

“We really needed this, huh, ladies?” Spike asked, as Twilight sat close to him.

“We sure did.” Twilight laid her head on his shoulder.

As the group relaxed, Tempest and Grubber were watching from a distance via binoculars to see their enemies bathing in the springs, “And they've taken the bait.” Grubber said mischievously.

“And once it sinks in, they won't recognize themselves. And neither will any pony else.” Tempest smirked.

That night, as Spike and the girls stayed at Canterlot Castle, each of them had their own guest room, while Spike and Twilight shared one. Each of the girls while sleeping peacefully were muttering in their sleep.

“All the Books... All the Knowledge...” Twilight muttered.

“The best Apples ever...” Applejack muttered.

“My little friends... I'll keep you safe...” Fluttershy muttered.

“I wanna be the very best... Like no one ever was...” Sunset muttered.

“Flawless... No one finer...” Rarity muttered.

“I feel the need... The need... For speed...” Rainbow muttered.

Finally in Pinkie's room, she was actually lightly chuckling to herself until her laugh started getting louder. Suddenly what sounded like an innocent chuckle started changing into an insane cackle.

When morning came, Spike groaned in his sleep before waking up and stretched, “Ah, what a beautiful morning. But now as beautiful as the love of my life...” he looked to the side seeing Twilight wasn't there.

“Twilight?” he wondered, before noticing a mess of books on the floor and charts and graphs drawn up, “Either she secretly pulled an all nighter, or she woke up in a studying mood.”

He got out of bed, and got changed, before checking the books seeing the titles, “Secret of Life? Power? Mind over Matter? Strange stuff to suddenly start reading.”

He then decided to check on the others, but to his surprise none of them were in their rooms either, “Where did they go? It's not like them to pick up and leave me behind,” Suddenly an explosion was heard and the castle shook throwing Spike off balance, “What was that?”

He looked out one of the windows seeing a rainbow aura in the sky, “What made that?” he wondered, before deciding to head out into Canterlot.

As Spike looked around, he saw several vendor stands had collapsed from whatever shook the ground, “No sign of the girls anywhere.” Spike sighed, until he heard the sound of a familiar country girl.

“I can't believe you let all my fine apples fall to the ground! Now they're too dirty to sell!”

“Applejack?” Spike asked, as he followed the source and saw Applejack standing before a vendor pony with bushels of apples rolling on the ground. Applejack was surprisingly wearing a business suit and tie.

“But, Ms, the explosion ended up knocking my stand down. And can't they just be washed again?” the vendor pleaded.

Applejack got in the vendor's face looking stern, “There ain't time to rewash all these apples! Thanks to you I'm gonna lose sales! You're gonna have to replace them and pay for it. Double for wasting my time! You are the worst apprentice ever!”

“But, Ms. I'm not your apprentice.” the pony vendor pleaded in fright.

“Good, because I'd have to fire you.”

Spike having enough of this hurried over, “Hey!” he shouted grabbing every pony's attention, especially Applejack's, “A.J, what the hell are you doing?!”

“This doesn't concern ya, Spike,” Applejack answered firmly, “I'm in the middle of business here.”

Spike got a close look at Applejack and noticed her eyes were a different color, “What's with the red eyes?”

Suddenly another explosion was heard which ended up shaking the area, “What in tarnation?!” Applejack called, as they saw another rainbow aura in the sky, “Rainbow Dash!” she shouted.

Flying in as fast as lightning was Rainbow herself with red eyes, and wearing a yellow jumpsuit with red goggles on her forehead, and a negative colored rainbow lightning bolt insignia on her chest.

“You called?” she asked smugly.

“Your sonic rainbooms are not only wrecking everything here, but you just spoiled my produce!” Applejack motioned to all the apples that continued to get knocked over and rolled onto the ground.

“What can I say? I'm in a fast mood. And I need to be the fastest there is. For example, now ya see me... Later!” she took off like a shot.

“Rainbow! I'm gonna sue you for this!” Applejack called, as Spike ran off.

Spike hid on the other side of the building looking confused, “Ok, what's gotten into those two? Applejack's acting like a big corporate heartless business woman. And Rainbow's being too reckless and thoughtless with her flying. I hope the others are better.”

Suddenly he heard a loud voice belonging to his wife, “Attention citizens of Canterlot!”

“Oh, no.” Spike dreaded the worst.

He looked up to see a giant astral from of Twilight relaying a message to all the ponies of Canterlot, “I, Princess Twilight Sparkle, am appointing myself Empress of Canterlot. As the most intelligent pony in this city, or any other, it is the only logical course of action. More announcements will follow about the new order, but for now, know I promise a harsh but fair rule.”

“Oh, Twilight.” Spike feared.

“How dare she?!”

“Rarity?” Spike turned and saw Rarity standing by him wearing a black cloak with the hood up, and was wearing a metal mask over her face.

“The arrogance of that pony, thinking that she can rule Canterlot. When it should be me. There's no one finer, or with finer finery.” Rarity boasted.

Spike gave her a dry look, “Why're you wearing that mask?”

“I couldn't get my eyeliner perfect!” she declared, “I can't have any pony seeing my face with any kind of flaw in it!”

Spike crossed his arms, “Overreacting much?”

“Overreacting is Twilight thinking her library fixation and that child-like haircut in any way entitles her to rule these ponies. I will correct her thinking, just as soon as I find the right outfit to do so!” she ran off.

Spike said to himself, “Rarity may be over dramatic, but she's never been this over dramatic before.”

“There you are!” Someone shouted at Spike, and the dragon found himself getting tackled by Sunset who was wearing a red martial artist uniform.

“Sunset?!” Spike gasped.

“That's right,” Sunset smirked, as she pinned Spike down, “I'm looking for a worthy opponent to fight so I can prove my power!”

“Sunset this is not you!” Spike tried to reason.

“Oh, no. This is me. The better me!” Sunset answered sadistically.

“Back off!” Sunset was blasted off Spike courtesy of Fleur in her guard uniform.

“Fleur!” Spike ran over to her.

“What is going on?” Fleur asked.

“I think the girls have gone crazy!” Spike answered.

“We need to get to the castle quickly!” Fluer said, as they hurried.

Sunset got off and looked around, “Spike, where are you? Spike. Spike!” she screamed.

The two arrived back at the castle and entered the throne room to see the royal sisters, “Your excellencies.” Fleur greeted.

“Celestia, Luna, it's very bad.” Spike explained in a pant.

“Yes, we're aware of the situation.” Celestia confirmed.

“I've only seen what's become of Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and Sunset. I'm terrified to know what happened to the others.” Spike said.

“I'm afraid it's worse.” Celestia feared, as she used her magic to show Spike what else was going on.

Spike saw several animals big and small coming together from the Canterlot zoo, and at the center of them all was Fluttershy with red eyes, and thorn vines with flowers on them coiling around her body.

“Yes, my animal friends! Today is the beginning of a revolution! No more will you be locked in cages on display for every pony to see. The city if not all of Equestria is your playground!” she laughed insanely.

Spike winced, “I think I prefer Dominatrix Fluttershy now.”

“Wait until you've seen Pinkie Pie.” Luna said, as Spike looked again.

He saw a theater in Canterlot and inside was Pinkie wearing a purple jester's outfit, and her face was painted white with a red grin and red tear drops under her eyes.

“Welcome to my one pony show!” Pinkie cackled, “Don't even think about leaving. I locked all the doors, and put super glue to your seats. Now you will witness the comedy of me!” Pinkie started telling bad jokes, while pieing ponies in their faces.

“I'm not liking this picture.” Spike said in worry.

Suddenly a magical portal appeared, and out came Starlight and Zecora, “We came as soon as we heard.” Starlight said.

“Thank goodness,” Celestia sighed in relief before turning to Spike, “Spike, you were with the girls. What could've happened to trigger this strange behavior?”

Spike started thinking back before it dawned on him, “The springs! That springs Fluttershy took us too. I don't know how, but I think the water's turned them evil. Does that make sense?”

“Anything is possible,” Zecora began, “So never doubt what some may say is impossible.”

“I'm curious, Spike, how are you not affected by the water?” Luna wondered.

“I don't know.”

“I may have a hunch,” Zecora spoke, “A dragon's hide is very strong, so perhaps the water couldn't make him do wrong.”

“Well, makes about as much sense.” Spike said.

“Can we undo its effect?” Starlight asked Zecora.

“If I can get a sample of this tainted water, we can reverse this before there is any slaughter.” Zecora answered.

“In the meantime we must keep the girls contained in Canterlot.” Luna said.

“Think we can do it on our own?” Spike asked.

“Not to worry, Spike.” came another voice as Bonbon entered.

“Bonbon!” Spike said in relief.

“And I didn't come alone. Spike, meet my A-Team.” Bonbon said, as she stepped aside to reveal five new ponies, a pegasus, three unicorns, and an earth pony. Each of them was wearing a purple skin tight catsuit which showed off their busts and their figures.

The pegasus had amber colored eyes, a few ear piercings, goggles on her head, and her hair was spikey and colored blue indigo with streaks of different shades of blue in it. The first of the unicorns had moderate cerise eyes, and her hair was short colored grayish mulberry with light raspberry streaks with a flaring yellow sun barrette in it. The second unicorn had grayish orchid colored eyes covered by red glasses, and her hair was light opalish gray with light arctic bluish gray streaks styled into two long ponytails on the back of her head with a bun tracing on the back of her head from a widow's peak.

The third unicorn had light brilliant amber colored eyes, and long hair with a mix of different shades of green, and blue eye shadow. Finally the earth pony had moderate indigo eyes, freckles on her face, and long hair colored moderate rose with streaks of both a lighter moderate rose and grayish aquamarine while done up in a high ponytail.

“Whoa, dudes, it's really Spike the Dragon King!” the green haired unicorn said with excitement.

“He's so handsome.” the unicorn with the sun barrette said, making Spike blush.

“That's not surprising considering he's got a colossal fanbase in Equestria.” the unicorn with the glasses noted.

“Fighting along side the famed Dragon King is going to be wild!” the pegasus in the goggles cheered.

“And is sure to be a treat,” the earth pony began before muttering to herself, “And hopefully a lot better when all this is over.”

“Spike, let me go around and introduce ya,” Bonbon stopped before the pegasus, “This gal who flies with the wind is Indigo Zap.”

“Nice to meetcha.” Indigo greeted.

“Likewise. Love the goggles.”

“Thanks.”

Bonbon went to the unicorn with the barrette, “This elegant and confident beauty is Sunny Flare.”

“A pleasure.” Sunny bowed her head.

The glasses wearing unicorn stood, as Bonbon introduced her, “This is Sugarcoat. Don't be fooled by her name. She tells it like it is, no matter how harsh.”

“The only way to better improve yourself is if you know the truth no matter how harsh.” Sugarcoat answered.

“This rocking girl who knows how to have a wild time is Lemon Zest.” Bonbon motioned to the green haired unicorn.

Bonbon then stood before the earth pony girl, “And this is Sour Sweet. She can be either or depending on what terms you are with you.” she winked at Spike.

Sour Sweet approached, “I can be very sweet and kind,” she leaned in and whispered into Spike's ear mischievously, “But I can also be very rough and merciless.” she licked his ear making him tense up.

As the five girls stood before Spike again, the dragon was making mental notes, 'Indigo's an E-cup, same for Lemon Zest. Sugarcoat's a D-cup, not bad. And Sour Sweet and Sunny Flare, nice F-cups.'

'You never waste a moment to chronicle a girls bust, Spike.' Bahamut thought.

Sunny spoke up, “Let me just say first, Spike. We are big fans of you and your ladies.”

“Good to know. So you're like Bonbon or Sweetie Drops?” Spike asked.

“Yeah. We were taught at the same spy agency just like her.” Lemon said doing some martial arts moves.”

“We may not have power like Princess Twilight and the rest of the girls.” Sugarcoat admitted.

“But we're still kick flank hotties.” Indigo assured him.

“Emphasis on the 'hotties'.” Sour smirked.

“Well, not to doubt your skills, but I need to make sure you're ready to be facing them. Twilight and the rest of the girls have power that rivals my very own. You know what they're capable of. Are you really willing to risk your own safety to help me stop them?” Spike inquired.

“We are.” Sunny confirmed.

“In that case, I'm putting my trust in all of you.” Spike said with a nod.

“First thing you must do is find that Springs and get a sample of the water.” Celestia instructed them.

“I'll come with,” Luna offered, “I do have history in the dark arts.”

"I'll hold down the fort here." Fleur said.

"So will I." Starlight added.

“Ok,” Spike turned to the the spy ponies and Bonbon, “You girls ready for this?”

“Is that a rhetorical question?” Sugarcoat asked rhetorically.

Spike smirked, “I'm liking you girls already.”

“We must hurry, for I fear the girls power is only getting stronger.” Luna warned them.

“So let's go!” Sour declared, as they all headed out.

“Good luck.” Celestia said with hope.

Author's Note

This is based off the comic arc Ponies of Dark Water.

For future reference:

Sour Sweet - F-cup
Sunny Flare - F-cup
Sugarcoat - D-cup
Lemon Zest - E-cup
Indigo Zap - E-cup

Ponies of Dark Water pt 2

Out in Canterlot things were still looking bad. All around, Applejack was acting like the evil business president making demands and claims about her apple products, Rainbow was still Sonic Rainbooming all around causing property damage, and Fluttershy and her animal friends from the Canterlot zoo were running amok.

Spike, Bonbon, and her Spy group had arrived in the town square and saw what was going on, “This is terrible.” Bonbon gasped.

“How're we going to get to the Springs while dealing with all of them?” Lemon asked.

“I'll try and hold them off as long as I can.” Luna offered.

“Hold us off?” Sunset asked, as she appeared.

“Sunset.” Spike gasped.

“Don't think I haven't forgotten about you, Spike. You owe me a fight.”

Spike hated the idea of having to fight Sunset, only for Sunny Flare to step up, “You want Spike? You've got to go through me.”

“Fine by me.” Sunset smirked, as she fought Sunny.

The two girls fought matching blow for blow, while dodging the others hits, “Impressive,” Sunset admitted, “A mere unicorn's been able to match my skill.”

“Good thing, I'm no mere unicorn.” Sunny responded, before blasting Sunset with her magic making her crash into a cart full of apples.

“Sunset!” Applejack shouted, “You're gonna pay for those!”

“Butt out, A.J!” Sunset pushed Applejack aside and attacked Sunny Flare some more.

“We have to go.” Sugarcoat ordered, as they tried to escape, only for Pinkie to appear via a rolling red carpet.

“Ta-dah!” she cackled.

“Oh, jeez.” Spike dreaded.

“Hello, every pony! Have ya heard the latest in the weather forecast? Cold shower!” she threw a water balloon over at Spike who ducked.

The water balloon ended up hitting some poor unfortunate pony. Though the pony didn't stay poor and unfortunate for long. Because when he looked up he had the same red eyes as the girls and gave an evil grin. He began running around breaking several stands, an doing all sorts of damage to public property.

“What happened?” Indigo asked.

Luna looked, “That water balloon must've had the same tainted water that changed Pinkie and the others.”

“And she's got more!” Sour called, as Pinkie started rapidly pelting ponies with more water balloons.

“How'd she get so much of that water to fill all those balloons?” Lemon asked.

“In my experience, never question Pinkie.” Spike replied.

“If we can get some of those balloons to Zecora and Starlight, maybe they can make a cure.” Sugarcoat deduced.

“I'll run interference,” Sour offered, as she stepped in, and announced to Pinkie, “Hey, I've seen grandpas whip up better jokes than you!”

Pinkie frowned, “Oh, great. A critic.” Pinkie used her mastery over water to strike at Sour who jumped around, and continued to ridicule her.

“The reason you try so hard to get a laugh out of everyone here is because you're afraid of losing your reputation to someone else.”

“Quiet!”

Sour dodged another water balloon, “I mean water balloons? That's so grade school. Where's the A-game? Make a face, drop your pants, do something!”

“Stay still!” Pinkie ordered.

“You make me laugh, only because I think you're kinda pathetic.” Sour said, as she began to lightly cackle like Pinkie did, which started to infuriate her.

“STOP THAT!”

Sour kept dodging and ducking all around several buildings and carts while still cackling, “So you wake up feeling evil and decided to make yourself look like a clown. You were always a clown. Now you're only making it more noticeable on the outside!” she cackled.

“Don't you dare laugh at me!” Pinkie grabbed two more water balloons.

Sour kept cackling, “Why? I thought you wanted to make others laugh.”

“Not like that!” Pinkie manipulated the tainted water in the balloons before shooting them at Sour Sweet.

“Sour, look out!” Bonbon called.

Sour didn't have enough time to duck away, but saw Spike take the blow for her, “Spike!”

Spike shook the water off, “Don't worry. My dragon hide is immune to it.” Sour started to blush at Spike's bravery.

“We'll see how immune you are!” Pinkie called, as she jumped at Spike and the two fought.

Bonbon seeing Pinkie left her water balloons unattended made her move. She saw there were several more water balloons in a bucket, but was shocked her was seeing a whole water dispenser filled with water.

“This should be more than enough.” Bonbon said, as she picked up the bucket and dispenser.

“Hey! Hands off!” Pinkie shouted as she dropped in.

“Uh-oh.” Bonbon gasped.

Before Pinkie could douse her with tainted water, Spike once again stepped in taking the blow, “This keeps up I won't have to take a bath today.” he told them.

Pinkie giggled, “That's so true.” she was blasted by Spike using magic.

“Sometimes Pinkie's own naivete can be useful.” Spike told Bonbon.

“You need to get this to Zecora and Starlight.”

“What about you?” Spike asked.

“Don't worry, we all got this.” Bonbon motioned to Sunny and Sugarcoat fighting Sunset Shimmer, and Applejack joined in the fight, only to be held back by Sour and Lemon Zest, while Luna and Indigo were busy keeping all the civilians Pinkie evilized contained.

“Be back in a bit.” Spike used his teleportation.

Spike reappeared in the throne room with the bucket and dispenser. Celestia, Fleur, Starlight, and Zecora took notice of him, "Spike!" Celestia gasped.

“I got the water.”

Zecora sighed in relief, “Then we must hurry.”

Zecora and Starlight started getting to work making a cure using the water, as Spike looked out the window seeing explosions in the town square. He sighed, as Celestia laid a hand on his shoulder for comfort.

“It'll be all right, Spike.” she assured him.

“I hope so. Seeing my girls all evil is just too much to stomach.” Spike said feeling dismal.

“I know. This is troubling to watch myself.” Celestia said, as they looked out the window.

Starlight called over, “We're just about finished.”

Spike and Celestia went over to the cauldron that contained the water, “Only one last ingredient, and all will be done. Add the scales of a dragon so young.” Zecora plucked some of Spike's scales and dropped them into the cauldron, and the water glowed.

“Is that it?” Fleur asked.

“Yes. It's all ready.” Zecora confirmed.

“So what do we do?” Spike asked.

“Just douse the girls with the water and they shall return to normal.” Zecora instructed.

“Ok. Starlight, you come with me.” Spike instructed, and Starlight nodded. Both of them took the new big jug of purifying water and teleported back into town.

When they returned, they saw Pinkie up again still evilizing ponies with more water balloons of the evil water, Applejack and Sunset still fighting Bonbon, Luna, and the Spies, while the two were also fighting each other.

“We need to take Pinkie out first.” Spike instructed, as he concentrated his own water manipulation and aimed it steady and launched it right for her.

Pinkie sharply spun around and used her own water manipulating magic to stop it and tried redirecting it back to Spike. The two were in a stalemate in trying to send the water at each other.

“I don't know how long I can keep this up.” Spike groaned, as he struggled.

“Hope you're ready for another cold shower!” Pinkie cackled, only for a banana peel to fall out of her jacket and she suddenly stepped on it and slipped onto her back. This caused her to send the water up above her. Pinkie looked and screamed as it rained down on her. The water began washing her makeup off getting rid of her clown face.

Spike and Starlight rushed over, “Pinkie!” he cried, as he lifted her head up, “Pinkie are you ok?”

Pinkie looked up and answered while smiling, “Kiss me, and I'll say yes.”

Spike smiled in amusement, “You're back.”

“Oh, what happened?” she asked.

“The water we swam in was tainted and turned you and the girls evil.” Spike explained.

“It was horrible,” Pinkie admitted, “It's like I wasn't in control, and not in the good way. Every thought that crossed my mind became action. There was no filter. So horrible.”

“Believe me, I know.” Spike answered.

“And the others are like this too?” Pinkie asked.

“See for yourself.” Starlight showed her, as Applejack and Sunset were still fighting each other with their combustion and wood attacks, while also attacking Luna, Bonbon, and the spies.

“That is bad.” Pinkie admitted.

“But we have a cure to help them,” Spike noted, and began pondering before an idea came to mind, “And I know just what to do.”

As Luna and her friends fought, Applejack dodged their attacks, and Sunset's, “I don't have time for this! Every second that passes I lose more profit!”

“Forget profit, and just lose!” Sunset ordered, as she and Applejack wrestled. Sunset was tough, with with Applejack using her enhanced strength was starting to overpower the martial artist.

“When I win, you're gonna be paying for all the damage ya done to my produce.”

“Hey, A.J!” Spike called, grabbing her attention, “I just want you to know I'm off apples for life!”

“Say what?!” Applejack asked in outrage.

“Oh yeah. In fact. I'm switching to strawberries.” Spike held up a strawberry and ate it.

Applejack's eyes widened before snorting with her face turning red, “Blasphemy!” she got off Sunset and ran for Spike who ducked around a building.

When Applejack reached the corner, she got a face filled with a water balloon courtesy of Pinkie Pie, “And my new trick purified water balloon.” she grinned.

Applejack groaned, as Spike went over to her, “You ok, Applejack?”

“Oh! It feels like I had too much cider,” she groaned, “I remember taking care of the apples became all that mattered to me. I cared only about them and not my friends.”

“The water not only made you evil but obsessed with what you're into the most.” Starlight said.

“Like I became too obsessed with my comedy routine I made it bad.” Pinkie pouted.

“Wait,” Spike stopped, “We may be able to use this to our advantage.”

“Huh?” Applejack and Pinkie wondered.

Sunset was taking on Bonbon and the spies one after another, “Come on, girls. This is what we were trained for.” Sour ordered, as the five continued to fight Sunset no matter how good she was.

“I could go on like this for days.” Sunset boasted.

“That ya could, Sunset,” Spike said, as he walked over holding a bottle of water, “Here. You need to stay hydrated.”

“Oh, thanks,” Sunset said, as she drank the water before her eyes became their normal color again, “Huh? What just happened?”

“Too much to tell ya.” Applejack answered.

“Long story short, we bathed in evil water and became villains.” Pinkie added.

“All of us?” Sunset asked.

“Except me.” Spike answered.

“But luckily we have a cure.” Luna motioned to the water.

“We just have to get the others doused before they do anymore damage.” Sugarcoat said.

“How were you able to get to Sunset and Applejack?” Sour asked Spike.

“By playing off their weaknesses in their evil state.” Spike smirked.

“Weakness?” Applejack asked.

Spike nodded, “Pinkie's own comedy routine ended up allowing me to get her soaked in the water. I got you close enough to get doused by pretending I was giving up apples for strawberries.”

Applejack sighed in sweet relief, “Oh, thank goodness you were just pretending with that.”

“And while Sunset was too busy wanting to be the best fighter, I tricked her into drinking the purified water to stay hydrated for another round.”

“Clever.” Sunset admitted.

Suddenly another rainboom went off in the sky, as Sunny Flare spoke, “Might I suggest we do something about Rainbow Dash, before her sonic rainbooms cause more damage?”

“Right,” Spike agreed, “And I know just how to lure her over.”

Over by a tree, the group had set up a target mark hanging by a rope, “Ok it's all set up.” Indigo spoke from above the tree.

“Then let's bait her out.” Spike instructed, as the spies started calling out loud.

“I hear Rainbow Dash is supposed to be the fastest flyer around!” Sunny called.

“What? That's a load of baloney!” Lemon called.

“If she were the best flyer, she'd be able to hit this simple moving target.” Sour called out.

“But let's face it, you'd have to be faster than a Wonderbolt to his this target!” Sugarcoat called, hoping it would be the final push to drawing Rainbow out.

Suddenly they saw buildings rocket and flying right for them was Rainbow, “Wonderbolt? Please! I'm ten times better than any Wonderbolt! I am the fastest flyer that ever lived!” she nailed the target which caused a bucket of purifying water to douse her and she crashed onto the ground.

“Got her!” Indigo called.

Rainbow looked up, “Ew, I'm soaked! And why did I feel the need to constantly show off?”

“We became evil from the water we swam in.” Applejack answered.

“And we could really use your help in getting the rest of the girls back to normal. You in?” Sunset asked.

“You know I am.” Rainbow smirked.

“Good thing too, because we got incoming intruders!” Bonbon pointed ahead.

They saw Fluttershy leading so many animals in tow in their direction, “Fluttershy's on an animal warpath.” Spike feared.

“And we're on her route!” Pinkie cried, as they prepared themselves.

Author's Note

Spike and his comrades managed to purify Pinkie, Applejack, Sunset, and Rainbow. Can they change Rarity, Fluttershy, and Twilight back in time before they really do some damage?

Ponies of Dark Water pt 3

As Spike and the girls stood ready, Fluttershy flew over with her animal army, “Hello, everyone.” she greeted.

“Fluttershy, I know you enjoy cosplay, but the vine thing just doesn't look like you.” Spike said.

“This is no cosplay, Spike. I'm just getting more in touch with nature. And as you can see I've made so many more friends.” the animals roared and hissed.

“Fluttershy, this is not you!” Luna warned her.

“Oh, but it is. I shall help my animal friends take back the land that is rightfully there's. And nothing and no one that can stop me!” she laughed maniacally.

“Wanna bet?” Rainbow called, as she tackled Fluttershy in mid air, as the evil pegasus called.

“My animal minions, attack!”

All the animals started charging at the heroes, only for Luna to use her magic to project a barrier around them. The animals tried clawing and pecking at the barrier, as Luna kept it up.

“Keeping them out won't matter,” Sugarcoat said, “We need to snap Fluttershy out of it.”

“And I'm on it.” Spike exited the barrier and flew up to help Rainbow.

“Sorry to do this to you, Fluttershy.” Rainbow launched a thunder strike, only for Fluttershy to dodge.

“Well, I'm not sorry to do this!” Fluttershy started summoning a gust of wind and tried to blow Rainbow back.

“It takes more than a breeze to blow me back!” Rainbow called, as she flew through the wind with all her might and attacked Fluttershy head on.

Spike flew through the wind while trying to get close to the dueling pegasi girls, “Rainbow, get her to stay still!” he called.

“I'm trying!” Rainbow answered, before flying up behind Fluttershy and restrained her.

“Keep her steady.” Spike ordered, as he dabbed a wash cloth with the healing water and upon reaching Fluttershy pressed it to her face and washed it a bit.

When Spike took the cloth away, Fluttershy stopped struggling to reveal her eyes were normal again, and her wind died down.

“Oh, my. I did something bad, didn't I?” Fluttershy asked in worry.

“Don't worry, you weren't in your right mind.” Rainbow assured her.

Fluttershy went down to the ground with Rainbow and Spike before addressing the animals who had also turned docile after Fluttershy was cured.

“I'm terribly sorry for all of this, but I'm sure you'd feel so much better back in your habitats at the zoo.” Fluttershy apologized to the critters.

So the animals upon Fluttershy's order headed back to the Canterlot zoo. Luna lowered the barrier and sighed in relief.

“All we need left is to cure Rarity and Twilight.” Starlight said.

“First we just gotta find them.” Sour said.

“Well, knowing Rarity, there's only one place to find her.” Applejack said, as they hurried back to town.

Rarity was currently trekking through Canterlot avoiding all the other ponies corrupted by the evil water Pinkie doused them with when she was still evil.

“Twilight Sparkle thinks she can just take over Canterlot and enforce her laws on us? With a fashion sense like hers she doesn't deserve to call herself a leader!” Rarity fumed.

Spike and the others peeked around a corner to see Rarity, “There she is.” Bonbon whispered.

“How do we get close enough to her?” Fluttershy asked.

Spike pondered before smirking, “I have a plan.”

Rarity suddenly looked at a clothing store window and was shocked by the outfits the mannequins were wearing, “What is this?! Shoulder pads?! Those atrocities will never be in style again! Not if I have anything to say about it!” she blasted the window with her magic destroying the windows but the mannequins and the outfits as well, “Problem solved.” she smirked.

“Hey, Rarity. I just put this new outfit together. What do you think?” came Spike's voice.

Rarity looked and saw Spike standing dead center wearing two different sneakers, burgundy pants, a tie-dye shirt, a purple jacket, and a fedora. Needless to say Rarity was in complete and total shock.

“I'm gonna wear this at the next party in the castle!” Spike boasted, as Rarity screamed like a banshee.

“A purple jacket and burgundy pants?! The same colored family?!” she continued to scream like a crazy person, as the others were covering their ears.

“She's got some lungs.” Lemon said, while keeping her ears covered.

“This is nothing,” Applejack replied, “You should've seen her when Spike tried to wear green leather pants.”

Rarity snorted at Spike, “You have shamed fashion with this monstrosity, Spike!”

“I don't know. I think I look dapper.” he answered smugly.

“I must rectify this!” Rarity charged at Spike who wasn't even budging.

As Rarity was closing in, Spike spoke, “Rarity, there's a stain on your cloak.”

Rarity skidded to a halt and desperately looked all over her cloak, “Where? Where is it? Tell me where it is!”

“Right here.” Spike answered, as he pulled out a spray bottle and sprayed Rarity's face with the healing water.

Rarity shook her head and looked herself over, “Oh, I had the most horrible dream,” she noticed Spike's outfit, “Or maybe I'm still having it.”

Spike used his magic to change the bizarre outfit back to his normal attire, while Rarity ditched the mask and the cloak. The others hurried over as Sunset asked.

“How do you feel, Rarity?”

“Much better, Sunset.”

“Good, because we need all the help we can get if we're going to save Twilight.” Luna said.

“But where is she?” Fluttershy wondered.

“She's close. I can feel it.” Luna looked around.

“So can I.” Spike agreed, as he surveyed the town.

The two led the girls around, before noticing several ponies passing by were acting incredibly dumb while muttering random nonsense.

“The capital of Canterlot is scissors!” one pony announced.

“Never run with Washington!” another announced.

“Two plus two equals coconut!” a third announced.

“What is going on here?” Rarity asked.

“Burnt toast! I smell burnt toast!” another pony announced while running around.

“They're all acting silly,” Pinkie said, “And not the funny kind.”

“It's like they've been turned stupid.” Rainbow added.

“That's because they are!”

The group looked and saw Twilight flying over wearing a black scarf tied around her neck. Atop her head was a contraption that sent a beam of magic to the heads of several ponies resulting in them acting dumb.

“She's sucking their intellects right out of them.” Sunset gasped.

“Twilight, what're you doing?” Spike asked in outrage.

“These ponies need a smart but firm leader. But to do that I need to be the smartest pony in all Equestria, in order to show them the way in a manner of speaking.”

“So turning every pony else into brainless idiots is your plan?” Rainbow asked rhetorically.

“I will be the one to do all the thinking for them. Make sure they only make the right choices.”

“That's taking away free will!” Bonbon argued.

“Free will? Freedom is life's greatest lie,” Twilight walked around them, “And once you accept that in your heart. You will know peace.”

“You may say 'peace'. But I feel you mean the other thing.” Luna replied.

“Oh, Luna. You need to get with the times,” Twilight laughed, “After all, is this not your natural state? It's the unspoken truth of humanity that you crave subjugation. The bright lure of freedom diminishes your life's joy in a mad scramble for power. For identity. You were made to be ruled. In the end, you will always kneel.”

The girls and Spike couldn't believe this as their Twilight was speaking to them, brainwashed or not. Sour bravely took a stand and spoke to her.

“Not to ponies like you.”

Twilight looked at her amusingly, “There are no ponies like me. For I am unique.”

“There are always ponies or others like you.” Sour retorted, as the others nodded in agreement.

Twilight smirked, “Look to your own, girls. Let her be an example!” she attempted to blast Sour with her magic, only for Spike to jump in and fire his own blast of magic.

The two magical blasts collided resulting in the two getting pushed back, with Twilight landed on the ground.

Applejack and Rainbow helped Spike up, as he dusted himself off, “You ok, Spike?” Rainbow asked.

“I'll be ok. We just need to get Twilight doused with the water.” Spike answered.

“Oh, that won't be happening any time soon, my husband,” Twilight sneered, as she poofed up a board detailing everything that's been happening, “I have been prepared for this very moment. I knew you would find a way to cure each of the girls with outside help, before leading up to me. For I am inevitable!”

Spike frowned, as he went full armor and attacked Twilight head on. Twilight herself knocked Spike back, “So you wish to defy your ruler? Very well.” she assumed her armor form, and the two fought.

“This has to be the weirdest married couple squabble ever.” Pinkie noted.

“Well, we can't stand here and do nothing. We need to help.” Applejack said, as the girls nodded and joined in the fight.

Twilight flew around dodging the girls strikes, while avoiding Rainbow's thunder strike and Rarity's earth chunk projectile.

“You girls don't stand a chance. I am all powerful, magic and brains!” Twilight boasted.

“We'll see about that!” Rainbow called, as the girls assumed their armored forms as well.

As each of them took a strike at Twilight, the princess dodged and fought back, “You girls, don't get it. I've been prepared for all contingencies. I know all your moves before you even make them. Nothing you do will surprise me.”

“Maybe them, but not us!” came Sunny Flare's voice, as Rarity made Diamond disk stairs for the spies to ascend up to their level and fought Twilight using their martial arts skills.

Sunny blasted Twilight with her magic, but it was swatted away, “Good try, but not good enough.” she blasted at Sunny Flare, only for Indigo to snatch Sunny away before the magic blast could connect.

“That was close.” Sunny gasped.

“No kidding.” Indigo replied.

Lemon was jumping from diamond disk to diamond disk, before pulling out a pair of pink headphones, “Hey, Princess, you gotta hear this!” she clamped the headphones on Twilight's head feeding loud heavy metal music into her ears.

“AH!” Twilight groaned, as her ears started ringing.

Taking advantage of her moment of weakness, Sour jumped over and kicked Twilight down making her crash on top of a building, “Spike, she's all yours.” Sour called.

Spike landed on the roof, as Twilight got up, “If anyone's going to stop you, Twilight, it's going to be me.”

“You?” she laughed, “Oh, that's rich. You forget I helped make you who you are. Without me, you would be nothing. So why don't I just zap your mind until it's nice and empty?”

“Like hell!” Spike shouted, as he attacked Twilight again, as the two ended up teleporting from roof top to roof top throwing punch after punch, and magic blast after magic blast.

Pinkie watched before an idea started coming to her, and started getting right to work. As Spike and Twilight continued to fight with all their strength, they reached a grapple.

“You know, Spike, there's still a place for you in my new kingdom once I subjugate all.” Twilight tempted.

“I'm content with what I have. I would've thought you would as well.” Spike replied.

“Spike, it'll never be enough unless I have it all!”

“Have this!” Pinkie called, as they looked to see Pinkie with a party cannon set up. Pinkie pulled the cord and it launched a sphere of water right at them.

The water upon contact with Twilight and Spike splashed them, as Twilight spoke, “How can this be? I should've foreseen this!”

“Pinkie is always unpredictable.” Spike smirked.

“But I thought of everything. I thought... I... Oh, what have I done?” Twilight asked, as she returned to normal.

“What you did was not of your own accord.” Spike assured her.

Twilight looked at Spike's smiling face, and smiled in return, “Well, this is of my own accord.” Twilight leaned forward and kissed Spike who returned it. When they parted, the two flew down to the ground.

“Twilight!” The girls called, as they all rushed over.

“Are you back to normal?” Fluttershy asked.

“As normal as one can get,” she replied, before sighing, “I'm sorry, girls. I thought I was so intelligent and sure of myself. I felt like I deserved to rule.”

Luna spoke up in a comforting tone, “Your confidence and intelligence are your strengths, Twilight. It was the tainted water that corrupted and twisted your best features.”

“It did that for all of us.” Rarity said, as the rest of the elements sighed.

“We turned into the worst possible versions of ourselves.” Sunset said.

“And our best qualities became sinister assets.” Fluttershy put in.

“You should all take comfort in knowing what you've done was not of your own volition. If it was your own greed and jealousy that caused this, then it would be even harder to live with." Luna sighed.

Spike and Twilight comforted Luna, as Spike spoke, “Well, those days are behind you now.”

“Just as this day will be to us.” Twilight added.

Luna smiled, until Sugarcoat spoke up, “I hate t break up this tender moment, but don't we still have work to do?”

“She's right,” Starlight agreed, “We got evil ponies still causing trouble in town, and some ponies acting like clueless idiots.”

Lemon spoke to Twilight, “I don't suppose that gizmo you used has a reverse option?”

Twilight looked at her brain draining device, “Even though I never expected to use it. I was clever enough to build a reverse switch for it.” she threw her device into reverse draining the excess intelligence from herself back into the minds of the ponies she stole it from.

“Now we got to fix the ponies I accidentally turned evil.” Pinkie added.

“Indigo and I got this.” Rainbow said, as they started moving in some rain clouds over Canterlot and mixed the healing water into them.

When it began to rain down on Canterlot, all the ponies infected by Pinkie's evil water balloons turned back to normal. When all was done, every pony chipped in and started repairing the damages they caused in Canterlot.

When all was done, Celestia, Zecora, and Fleur arrived, “I'm so glad to see you all are safe and the way you're supposed to be.” Celestia expressed her relief.

“Well, we have Spike to thank for that.” Applejack answered.

“And our new friends as well.” Twilight motioned to Bonbon's team, who smiled.

“Yeah, listen sorry about making fun of you, Pinkie.” Sour said sounding guilty.

“No, they were necessary.” Pinkie replied.

Twilight spoke to Sour, “And you were very brave to stand up to me. You and your team will always have a place among our allies and friends.”

“Maybe even more.” Spike added, making the five blush.

“Well, at least everything here has been resolved.” Fleur noted.

“Not yet it's not,” Spike replied, “There's one last thing we need to do.” the group nodded.

They returned to the very springs that changed them, “This is it?” Starlight asked.

“It sure is.” Sunset confirmed.

Luna and Zecora inspected the water without touching it, “I can still feel the dark magic flowing through it.”

“As can I,” Zecora nodded, “But now we shall turn these waters back into what they once were.” she pulled out a vial of a pink potion and poured it into the springs, before using a staff to stir it around making the cure spread.

“Did that work?” Rarity asked.

“How do we test it?” Twilight wondered.

“Like this!” Pinkie pushed Twilight into the springs.

Twilight surfaced and spat up some water, “Pinkie!”

“Do you feel evil at all?” Pinkie asked slyly.

“I... I don't.” Twilight realized.

“Well, that's the end of that.” Starlight said.

Luna smiled before looking concerned, “You were all fortunate your friendship was also effected by the waters.”

“Fortunate?” Rainbow asked.

“What do you mean, Princess?” Fluttershy asked.

“Because if the seven of you had been evil and worked together... You would've surely been unstoppable.”

The girls gasped at Luna's words, as did Spike, 'Whoa. She really thinks if they were more cooperative they would've conquered Equestria?”

'There's no doubt in my mind that would've been the case. At least, had their friendship not been affected as well.' Bahamut thought back.

'Do you think I'd be able to stop them if that ever happened?' Spike thought in concern.

'I don't know, Spike. Even I cannot predict everything.'

Watching from afar was Tempest and Grubber with both looking displeased, “Well, that's just great,” Grubber began in sarcasm, “Not only was dragon boy unaffected by the water, but the girls failed to destroy each other. So who's going to tell this to the boss?” Tempest frowned at him, as he winced, “Not it!” he bolted.

Tempest looked out to see Spike and the girls all close together again and snorted, “Enjoy your victory, while it lasts.” she left.

That night back at Spike's place, inside his bedroom, the man himself along with the elements of harmony, and Starlight were on the bed in all their naked glory making out and cuddling.

As Spike alternated between kissing Twilight and Sunset, he spoke, “I'm so glad you girls are back to your regular selves. Honestly, I don't think I'd be able to handle a harem of evil versions of yourselves.”

“Pft, yeah right,” Rainbow replied, “You goin' soft on us, Spikey?”

Spike chuckled, “In your dreams.”

“I'm just happy the water didn't effect you.” Twilight said.

“I know. Could you imagine what I might've become if my best features became twisted?”

“You would've been turned into a real sex maniac, more than you already are.” Rainbow answered followed up by a laugh.

“That would make him a rapist.” Sunset noted.

Spike shuddered, “That's the last thing I would ever do force myself upon any girl I'd find hot, and force them to be with me.”

“Well, what matters is you were able to stop us and change us back.” Rarity said, as she nuzzled up close.

“Well, I did have help.” Spike admitted, as he pulled Starlight closer, and they kissed.

“You sure did,” Twilight agreed, “And to that, I have a special treat for you.”

“Really? What is it?” Spike asked interested.

Twilight motioned to the door, and Spike saw it open, and stepping inside were Sour Sweet, Sugarcoat, Lemon Zest, Indigo Zap, and Sunny Flare as humans and wearing only bathrobes. Each of them looked a little sheepish standing before Spike and his ladies.

“Sour? Sunny?” Spike asked in disbelief.

“Hi, Spike.” Sour greeted.

“What brings you girls to my world?” Spike began, “Not that I'm complaining. You girls pull the human look off well.”

“You think?” Sunny asked hopefully.

“Anyway, Twilight invited us for a group orgy as a way of thanking us for helping you save her and the girls lives.” Sugarcoat explained.

Spike gasped, as he looked at Twilight who smiled, “Well, tonight just got better.” he said.

“You girls better get over here before he starts pouncing.” Rainbow warned them.

The five girls looked at each other and nodded in agreement. They undid the sashes of their robes, before opening them up and slipped them off their shoulders, before falling to their ankles.

Spike eyed the five new naked girls before them with all their goods on full display. He nodded in approval, “Oh, yes. This appeases the Dragon King.” Twilight and the girls rolled their eyes playfully.

So the five new girls approached the bed before getting on and crawled over to Spike, “We always dreamed what it would be like to be ravished by the Dragon King.” Lemon told Spike.

“And now here we are.” Sugarcoat added.

“Just be gentle with us.” Sour said acting all innocent.

Spike smirked, as he pulled Sour Sweet closer to him and Twilight, “Don't worry. I'm always gentle.”

“And so am I.” Twilight added, as both of them each groped one of Sour's breasts each making the girl moan.

“Mm, good stuff.” Spike said, as he fondled the breast in his palm savoring the soft fleshy texture.

“Oh, yes. Reminds me of my own.” Twilight agreed, as she fondled Sour's other breast.

Sour moaned, as she felt hot all over with tingling sensations throughout her body due to Spike and Twilight's touch.

“Oh, wow. I've never felt this way before.” Sour moaned.

“And it's just getting started.” Spike said, as he turned Sour to face him and they started to kiss.

As their lips smacked together, both slipped their tongues in that began wrestling. Sour wrapped her arms around Spike pulling him closer to her naked body. Twilight embraced Sour from behind and started rubbing her rack against her back while kissing her neck.

As Sour was being pleasured by the married couple. Rainbow was pleasuring Indigo, Applejack handled Sugarcoat, Rarity was with Sunny Flare, and Pinkie was handling Lemon Zest. All four of the newcomers like Sour were moaning in joy as the element of harmony bearers were pleasuring them.

When Twilight and Spike released Sour Sweet, the girl spoke, “That felt amazing. Spike you are so handsome. And, Twilight, you are such a sweetie!” she then whispered to Twilight seductively, “You have got to teach me some of your moves.”

Twilight smirked, “We'll look into that.”

“Now if you please, Spike. I wanna return the favor.” Sour took Spike's head and buried his face into her boobs.

Spike taking the hint wrapped his arms around Sour's waist, and started to motorboat her. Sour giggled, as Spike smothered his face deeply into her rack. Spike came up for some air, and kissed her some more.

“You are quite the minx.” Spike purred.

Sour whispered to him, “You should see me when I'm being dominant.”

Spike paled and wondered if Sour would be just as aggressive as dominatrix Fluttershy. But he dismissed it, and hugged her.

He looked over to Sunny Flare grabbing her attention. Spike motioned her to come over, and she did with Sour going back to join the others.

Sunny spoke to Spike, “I've dreamed of this moment for a long time.”

“Well, it's all real.” Spike assured Sunny, as they began to kiss.

As the two made out, Spike took the time to fondle Sunny's breasts making her moan through their kissing. Spike's hands explored Sunny's back touching and rubbing all around before grabbing her butt making her gasp causing their lip connection to break.

“Oh, sorry. But I wasn't quite ready for that.” Sunny apologized.

“Don't worry about it.” Spike replied, as he continued to fondle her some more, before she eventually swapped for Sugarcoat.

“I'm ready.” Sugarcoat admitted.

“One moment,” Spike said, before reaching out and removed her glasses, “There we go.”

Sugarcoat smiled, “I can still see you from this close up.”

“I'm glad.” Spike replied, as he laid Sugarcoat down on the bed and straddled her. As his dick was rubbing around her pussy, the dragon king reached down and started fondling Sugarcoat's breasts.

“I'm getting fondled by your hands. Oh, they're better than what Bonbon said.” Sugarcoat panted.

Spike fondled Sugarcoat some more before reaching down and started to kiss her. The two moaned in joy, as Spike pressed his body against Sugarcoat's. Sugarcoat eventually rolled Spike over putting her on top of him.

“Please, let me do this.” she pleaded.

So Spike obliged by Sugarcoat's request allowing her to be on top and continued to make out with him, while pressing her breasts down hard onto his chest. The two made out hot and heavy, with Spike holding onto the dominating girl who refused to break lip contact with him.

And she meant it. Indigo and Lemon had to remove Sugarcoat from Spike, despite her protests. Once Sugarcoat calmed down, Indigo and Lemon decided to tag team with Spike.

Spike alternated between kissing both of them, while fondling a breast from each of them, “How's this, girls?”

“That's the spot.” Indigo moaned.

“I've never felt this good in my life.” Lemon moaned.

“I'm glad you all accepted Twilight's invite to come here.” Spike admitted as he hugged them both close.

Both Lemon and Indigo started rubbing their racks around Spike's head, as Spike himself reveled in the softness and motor boat them together.

Sometime later after Spike and the girls had their fun, they were laying on the bed relaxing, “So, girls what'd ya think?” Spike asked.

“Was this every bit pleasurable as we told you?” Twilight asked.

“All that and more.” Sour answered.

“You've exceeded our expectations ten times over, Spike.” Sunny added.

“I aim to please.”

“So does this mean we can be part of the harem?” Lemon asked with hope, as the others were hoping for it.

“Let's go on a few dates and get to know each other a little more before we make that official.” he replied.

“Sounds logical enough.” Sugarcoat admitted.

“Works for me.” Indigo said.

“And we hope you girls will be available should we ever face a problem we can't do by ourselves.” Sunset hoped.

“You can count on us.” Sour replied.

“That's what I want to hear.” Spike said as he gave the five a kiss each along with his main harem members before they all fell asleep together.

Evil Spectating Observer

It was one day at the brink of nightfall in the city. As it was always bustling and rustling with people going about their daily lives, one person in particular was on a mission. A mission of obsessive importance.

Flying through the sky was a fourteen year old boy with short red hair and dark eyes. His outfit included black boots, jeans, a red shirt, a black lab coat that was left open, and on his back was a red metal backpack that functioned like a rocket allowing him to fly. As he flew across the sky he was dodging billboards and flying between buildings. He laughed proudly, only for a pigeon to fly into his face.

“Gah! Get out of here! Beat it!” he threw the pigeon off before landing on a roof top.

He stretched his body before reaching into his pocket and pulled out a tape recorder. He clicked the record button and spoke into it, “6:50. I Jack McCallister; Evil boy genius and future ruler of the world have just left on my patrol of tracking abnormal energies here in the city. For three years I've been getting strange readings of abnormal energies in this very city. Potent energy if my energy meter is correct. Though my search for it has proven difficulty, I refuse to acknowledge defeat. I shall continue to search this city inside out for the source of these energies so that I may find a way to harness it for my plans of global domination!” he clicked the recorder off.

Suddenly a noise caught his ears, and Jack looked and saw in the distance in the direction of the park appeared to be colorful sparks, lightning, and fire being shot and struck. Jack's eyes widened, as he clicked the record button on his recorder again, “6:53. Have spotted strange phenomenon composed of a series of lightning strikes, fire blasts, and energy bursts. Proceeding to check it out.”

From his backpack popped out his rocket which activated making Jack rocket off the roof and fly in the direction of the strange phenomenons.

As Jack got closer he started seeing more strange occurrences like huge gusts of wind, and giant slabs of earth being thrown. When he got close enough he hid behind a tree and looked over with his eyes widening in shock. As it turns out the strange phenomenons were the elemental attacks from Spike and the elements of harmony doing battle against a gang of Storm King's goons. Jack clicked record on his recorder, “6:54. I am witnessing a battle of strange creatures. I count eight pony looking girls and one dragon battling an army of white furred armor wearing ape men.” he shrieked, before ducking as a blast of magic almost nailed him.

Spike was flying around spitting jets of fire against three Storm Apes who jumped out of the way but still got their butts set on fire making them roll across the ground, “Anyone up for hot buns?” Spike called out.

“Good one!” Pinkie laughed, before unleashing a blast of water at another Storm Ape soaking it. Rainbow flew in and unleashed a lightning attack shocking it.

“Oh, yeah!” Rainbow cheered.

As one guard was attacking Rarity, she used a crystal shield to block its strikes, “Take this, you ruffian!” she stomped the ground making a fist made from earth emerge from the ground to uppercut the goon.

Applejack attacked goon after goon with her magical strength, before putting her hands to the ground making vines emerge and ensnare some of the Storm Apes, “Yee-haw!” she cheered.

Sunset Shimmer was using her combustion blasts to shoot fire at several Storm Apes. As some were trying to make their escape, Fluttershy flew in, “I'm sorry, but we're not finished here.” Fluttershy harnessed her wind magic and blew the guards back and crashing onto the ground.

Twilight and Starlight were dodging the Storm Apes strikes, while blasting back at them with magic blasts.

Jack watched in awe, but remembered he needed evidence. He pulled out his smartphone and started taking multiple pictures of Spike and the girls doing battle against the Storm Apes.

The Storm Apes regrouped before another used a magic talisman to open a portal where they all escaped through. Jack watched in shock before speaking to himself, “Portals.” He continued to hide as he listened in on the group of heroes.

“Storm Goons don't stand a chance while we're around, huh?” Rainbow asked.

“Got that right, Rainbow Dash.” Spike agreed.

“Loved the way you set fire to their butts, Spike.” Pinkie nudged him.

“And especially with the hot buns quip.” Sunset laughed.

“Alright, you guys, let's reign it in,” Twilight spoke up, “The Storm King is starting to send his goons from Equestria to this world.”

“Equestria?” Jack asked himself.

“If he's startin' to do that, who knows when he'll send more of them.” Applejack added.

“We should alert the Princesses about this development.” Starlight suggested.

“Took the words out of my mouth, Starlight.” Spike agreed.

“Indeed,” Rarity nodded, “Now can we head home. I am in need of a bath.”

“Don't we all?” Sunset asked rhetorically.

“Come on, girls.” Spike said, as they flew off.

Jack watched them leave from below. Once they were out of sight, he went over to the spot where the portal appeared, and pulled out a device and started scanning the area which was giving off high readings, “This energy is definitely potent, and magical.” a serious look grew on his face as he hurried off.

Some time later, Jack was in a basement that was modeled like a lab/workshop with machinery and computer monitors all around. Cleaning up and organizing were several robots that looked exactly like Jack. Jack went to a computer, plugged his phone into it, uploaded the images he took of Spike and the girls before printing them out. He took the pictures and tacked them to a board displaying a graph of several occurrences that's been happening in the city. Some pictures already tacked to it looked like bad and out of focus pictures taken of creatures like the chimera, ogres, Camille the Lamia, the changelings, She-Demon, Pyro, Frost, Shadowbolts, and other monsters and beasts from Equestria.

Jack looked over the graph, “So it's all true. Monsters really have been walking among us. Some containing magical powers. And these pony 'heroes' and that dragon are at the root of everything. I must find out who they are, and where this magic comes from. And to do that I must locate this....

“Jack!” a woman's voiced called out from up the stairs, “Your dinner's gonna get cold!”

Jack growled, before calling up, “I'm in the middle of something, ma!”

“Well, hurry it up and get up here. Kitchen isn't open all day and night!” his mom called, before closing the basement door.

“Unlike your mouth,” Jack grumbled to himself, before calming down, “Alright. In order to find out where this magic comes from, I must locate this place they spoke of. This... Equestria.” Jack said before snickering which led to him making an annoying maniacal laugh, until his mother called down again.

“Jack!”

“Coming!” Jack shouted back, before straggling up the stairs of his basement lab.

Author's Note

Just because Storm King is the current major baddie, doesn't mean I can't introduce minor ones right now. Jack is modeled after Jack Spicer from Xiaolin Showdown. But his voice is provided by actor Simon Helberg best known for his role as Howard Wolowitz on the Big Bang Theory. In fact Jack's mom also plays homage to Howard's mom. Loud, and heard but not seen.

The Evil Boy Genius

At the home of Jack McCallister one night. The boy was in his bathroom taking a bubble bath. The floor was marble, the walls were porcelain mosaic colored jade green, and the bathtub was an oval undermount tub, while next to it was a spacious frameless shower enclosure.

The evil teen genius relaxing in the bubble bath up to his shoulders with scented candles lit all around to help soothe his nerves along with the lights dimly lit. Suddenly a robot arm from one of his robots reached out to him holding a soda can with a straw in it.

Jack accepted the beverage and took a sip from it, “Ah, yes. This is relaxing. And I need to be stress free for tomorrow.”

“Because tomorrow's the day, right, sir?” the robot asked.

“Yes. Tomorrow I set my trap and bait those pony girls and that dragon out. Then once I capture them, I will force them to divulge all they know about Equestria and their 'magic' so that I can use it to conquer this world, and take my rightful place as it's glorious ruler.” he declared.

“Jack! What're you doing in there?!” came his mothers voice from outside the bathroom door.

Jack cringed from his mother interrupting his declaration but also disturbing his tranquility, “I'm taking a bath!” he called.

“I hope that's all you're doing. We share that tub.” his mother replied.

Jack shuddered, “Don't remind me!” when he heard the sound of footsteps leaving he sighed in relief that his mom was gone, “Finally. So anyway, once they're captured and spill all their secrets I will use this magic to conquer this world and wherever else I please. So I hope those 'heroes' are ready for a big surprise.” he laughed to himself.

Meanwhile at Spike's place, he was currently laying in bed in his boxer shorts with Twilight in her lingerie snuggling up to him.

“Today was awesome, wasn't it, Twi?” Spike asked feeling comfortable, while groping Twilight's right breast through her bra.

Twilight moaned, as Spike groped her, “It sure was, Spike. No monster sightings here or Equestria, no extra work, and no sign of Storm King soldiers sightings.”

“Just a chance for us to just be husband and wife.” Spike sighed, as he laid his head back on the pillows.

“Which is just how I like it.” Twilight reached up and kissed Spike who returned it.

When they parted, Spike spoke, “Wouldn't it be cool if tomorrow could be just like today?”

“Try not to get your hopes up about that too high, Spike.” Twilight said while playfully booping his nose.

“Hey, a guy can dream.” Spike shrugged.

“I know, but how about saving your dreams for a little something more intimate?” Twilight asked lustfully, while pressing her rack into his chest.

Spike blushed and answered seductively, “Oh, baby.” he climbed atop Twilight making her gasp and laugh, as her husband started kissing her all over from her breasts, to her neck, before reaching her lips.

They very next day at Jack's place, Jack was in his backyard looking at a bunch of humanoid robots all gathered up in rows.

“Yes, my life-model-decoys or LMDs are ready,” Jack began before looking at his watch, “Just need to give them the right look.” he clicked on his watch at the robots suddenly took the form of the Storm King's guards.

“Yes, just as stunning as the real ones. And now to set my tap.” he laughed maniacally.

At Spike's place, the young man was sitting on his couch with Applejack and Rainbow Dash massaging a foot each, while Twilight was doing his shoulders.

“Oh, yeah, Twilight, that's the spot,” Spike moaned, as he relaxed, “Applejack. Rainbow Dash. You two really know how to handle achy feet.”

“That's cause we both know the right spots.” Applejack answered, as she massaged Spike's right foot.

“Especially when it comes to your feet.” Rainbow added, as she got in between Spike's toes.

Pinkie barreled into the living room, “Guys!” she cried.

“Pinkie, what's up?” Twilight asked.

“You won't believe what's trending!” Pinkie showed them her phone that displayed Storm Guards trashing the park.

“Storm Guards?” Rainbow asked.

“Guess they didn't learn their lesson last time.” Spike sighed.

“Pinkie, get Rarity, Sunset, Starlight, and Fluttershy.” Twilight ordered.

“On it!” Pinkie dashed off and came right back with them.

“Let's hurry.” Spike said, as they transformed with Twilight opening a portal for them. They quickly entered and found themselves at the park.

Upon arriving they saw the Storm Guards tearing up the place like they were last time, “Let's make this quick. Because Spike and I have a bath tonight.” Rarity said, as she smiled seductively in Spike's direction getting him flustered.

“Come on!” Applejack called, as they began fighting the Storm Guards.

Spike and the girls fought the guards the same as before, but when Applejack delivered a strong punch to one of the guards she punched right through it sending pieces of metal scattering and saw electrical sparks fly. The guard fell to the ground before the holographic form disappeared to reveal the robot.

“What in tarnation?!” Applejack asked in shock, “Spike, girls, these ain't real Storm Guards!”

Spike and the girls overhearing Applejack nailed a Storm Guard hard enough their holographic forms disappeared.

“Robots?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“How's that for a twist?” Pinkie asked the group rhetorically.

“Why are robots impersonating Storm Guards?” Starlight asked.

“And who sent them?” Rarity wondered.

The robots circled Spike and the girls cutting off their retreat, until Rainbow spoke, “Come on, let's bash these bots!” before she could make a move, Jack who had been hiding in a bush threw a switch and suddenly an energy field appeared surrounding the group, while the ground they were standing on was a platform base.

“A trap!” Fluttershy cried, before they were shocked by the field knocking them to the ground out cold. Spike looked up with his vision groggy but could make out someone approaching them before he fell unconsciously.

Soon Spike's hearing started returning and he started to open his eyes. When his vision cleared, he saw he was trapped inside an energy field cage that repelled him when he tried to touch it, “Oh, you gotta be kidding me!” he looked and saw Twilight and the rest of the girls each in their own energy field cages also starting to come to.

“What happened?” Sunset groaned.

“Where are we?” Fluttershy looked around in worry.

Twilight looked at the lab they were in, “Wow. Whoever lives here sure has some valuable tech.”

“Why thank you. I designed it myself.” came a voice.

They looked and saw approaching them from the shadows was Jack, “Good to see you're all up an about.”

“It's just a kid.” Rainbow said in disbelief.

“Hey, I'm fourteen!” Jack argued.

“Still a kid to us.” Spike replied bluntly making Jack angry.

“Would a kid already have a high school diploma and already be a college graduate?!” Jack asked rhetorically while motioning to his framed diplomas and other science awards.

“You're already out of school?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“Yes.”

“You must have a lot of free time on your hands.” Rainbow said.

“Based off everything in this lab, it looks that way.” Spike said while motioning to all the robots and inventions.

“Alright, who are you?” Applejack demanded.

“I am Jack McCallister; evil boy genius!” he declared, as two robots shined lights on him.

“Not very modest, are you?” Starlight asked dryly.

“If ya got something special, then you should let it be known.” Jack replied plainly.

“Those robots belonged to you?” Twilight asked.

“Guilty.” he confessed.

“And you used them to bait us out, why?” Rarity wondered.

“Because of what you possess.”

“What're you talking about?” Spike asked.

“Don't play me for a fool, Spike.” Jack answered.

“Huh?” the girls asked in confusion.

“I don't know what you're talking about.” Spike denied.

“Save the denial, because I know the truth,” Jack said, as he went to his monitor and pulled up facial images of Spike and the girls in their Equestria forms, “It took awhile, but by analyzing your facial features and cross referencing them with so many databases. I've discovered exactly who you all are.” he said, as he pulled up the college I.Ds of Spike and the rest of the girls right next to their Equestria powered forms.

“He knows!” Pinkie gasped.

“Yes, I do.” Jack sneered.

“But how did you even know about all of us?” Sunset wondered.

Jack showed them his evidence board and the pictures, “For the past years I've been tracking readings of strange abnormal energies here in the city. And this energy is very potent. I've scoped out various spots where the readings led me to, allowing me to discover there's more going on in this city than the people know.” he showed them the pictures of the various monsters, beasts, and enemies they fought, but in bad quality.

“You really are bad with a camera.” Spike said bluntly.

“Oh, shut up,” Jack frowned, before continuing, “In my most recent patrol and search for energy I happened upon seeing you face those bizarre looking creatures. And when I learned you possess magic I was more intrigued than before. Especially when you mentioned the place, Equestria.”

The girls and Spike were worried, until Twilight stood tall, “So what? Are you hoping to expose us to the world?”

“Tempting, but that wouldn't do me any good,” Jack admitted, “I actually want what you have. Your magic. But I need to know more about this Equestria and how you are in possession of magic.”

“Well you can, forget it, before we're not telling.” Rarity said with her head held high.

“I figured you'd resist, but I do have ways of making you spill your guts.” Jack smirked.

“No!” Pinkie cried, “Don't cut us open!”

The girls and Spike face faulted, as Jack looked at her in disbelief. He brushed it aside, but before he could do anything the door leading upstairs opened and Mrs. McCallister called out, “Jack! I'm home!”

Jack cringed at the sound of her voice before calling back, “Great, mom!”

“Are ya hungry? I can make ya something to eat!”

Jack feeling annoyed answered, “No, mom! I'm ok!”

“Well, if ya change your mind, let me know!”

“Ok! Close the door now, I'm working!” Jack shouted, as the door closed. He looked back at the captives who were sporting amused smirks, “What?”

“Oh, nothing... Mama's boy!” Rainbow burst out laughing with Pinkie Pie.

“Shut up!” Jack ordered, “I'm only living with her, until I save up enough for a place of my own. Which hopefully won't be for long.”

“Is it just you and your mom?” Fluttershy wondered in concern.

“My dad's on business a lot overseas.” Jack confessed.

“Oh, I'm so sorry, that must be so hard for you.” Fluttershy said in sympathy.

“Well, it's not so... Wait a minute!” Jack interrupted her, “Don't try and change the subject! Because I still have answers to get. And I know the perfect one to spill the beans.” he clicked on a remote, and inside Pinkie's cage she was injected with something.

“Ow! What was that?” Pinkie asked.

“Truth serum. Now I'll know all I need to know.” Jack said confidently.

“Pinkie try to resist it!” Twilight ordered.

Pinkie tried to keep herself from speaking but everything just suddenly came out like a river, “Twilight's a pony princess from Equestria where we were given the elements of harmony which granted us magical powers! Spike is the reincarnation of a Dragon King, and has a harem of ladies including us and several more ladies here and in Equestria. And he also like boobs!”

Spike face faulted while feeling embarrassed, while the girls couldn't believe it. Jack stared awkwardly, before looking to Spike, “You have a harem?”

“Yes.” Spike answered reluctantly.

“Well, Mr. Drake, I have to admit, I envy you there,” Jack admitted, "Especially with ladies like these." he looked at the girls feeling just as drawn to their bodies as Spike and so many others have.

“Yeah I get that a lot from guys.” Spike pouted.

“So what're you going to do with us now?” Sunset inquired.

“I'm going to extract all your magical powers and use them to conquer this world.” Jack explained.

The group blinked with wide eyes, until Applejack asked, “Seriously?”

“Seriously.” Jack confirmed.

“World conquest? Why're you aiming for that?” Spike asked.

"You trying to compensate for something?" Rainbow inquired.

“To prove to this world that my mind is the most superior and that I should be the one to lead them as their firm but just ruler.”

The group looked to Twilight seeing how she behaved while under the influence of the tainted water feeling just as Jack is. Twilight asked him, “So you think yourself above them?”

“Well, yes.” Jack shrugged.

Twilight sighed at his warped delusion, “Then you miss the truth of ruling, Jack. A throne would suit you ill.”

Jack frowned having grown tired of this, “You underestimate me and my intelligence. With my mind and your magic I can make this world better. I can solve problems the people spent decades trying to solve.”

“Magic doesn't always work the way you think, Jack,” Spike warned him, “Especially if you're tampering with power beyond your understanding.”

“And that's why you're here,” Jack replied, “To help me understand it.”

Twilight frowned, “Jack, if you know what's good for you, you'll let us go and give up this poisonous dream!”

“Oh, I don't back down. I never do.” Jack replied.

Spike and the girls frowned, as they tried punching their way out of their cages, but to no avail, “Nice try, but those energy fields were built to contain even the strongest of animals. Not to mention I programmed a power dampener in them to negate your 'magic.” he laughed.

Spike frowned, before feeling around his person, before smirking, “You know, Jack, for being smart, you made a big dumb mistake.”

“Huh?” Jack gasped.

Spike reached into his ear and pulled out a pea size and shaped metal device. He dropped it on the ground below him that suddenly projected a portal that he fell right through and vanished.

“What?!” Jack shouted, as another portal opened up outside the cage and out came Spike.

“Pea-sized portal projector. Courtesy of my friend the Doc. Always keep on your person. Let's see your power dampener work when I'm outside the cage.” he extended his hand and blasted Twilight's cage freeing her.

Twilight with her magic restored used her own magic to set the rest of the girls free. Rainbow spoke while smirking in Jack's direction, “Oh, yeah. Time for payback.”

The group approached Jack who winced before turning to his robots, “Go on, blast them already!” he ordered before taking cover behind a table.

The robots extended laser cannons from their fists and started blasting at Spike and the girls who fought back. Spike and Sunset torched the robots with their flames, Rainbow ran circles around them causing them to blast each other, Applejack punched through three robots, Pinkie used her water power to short out four robots, Twilight and Starlight fired magic blasts at several incoming robots, Rarity fired diamond shards that pierced through some of the bots, and Fluttershy used her wind power to blow the rest back hitting the wall before dropping to the floor.

Jack poked his head out in worry, before seeing the group standing above him glaring at him. Jack screamed in fright before covering his head while cowering on the floor, “I surrender! Please don't do me ugly! Don't do me ugly!”

“Not sure we can make him look worse than he already is, but we can try.” Rainbow said eagerly.

“No,” Twilight stopped Rainbow from approaching Jack. Jack looked up as Twilight spoke, “If you know what's god for you, Jack, you'll forget about all this and leave us be.”

“And if you try to be a hero and tell the world who we are,” Spike began before pointing a finger at him in a warning, “Trust me, I will find you!” Jack winced before nodding.

“Come on, ya'll. Let's go.” Applejack said, as Twilight opened a portal and they took their leave before it closed.

Jack looked around seeing the damage the group caused to his lab and his robots looking more amazed at what they were capable of, until his mom called down, “Jack, what's going on down there?!”

“Nothing, mom!” he answered.

Later on back at their place, Spike was speaking to the girls, “That Jack is crazy.”

“Not to mention pathetic.” Rainbow added.

“Still he came close to trying to take our magic.” Twilight admitted.

“Ya reckon we should tell the Princess about him?” Applejack asked.

“It's for the best. Even though we got our point across. We should still let Celestia know that a normal human and not a friend now knows about us and Equestria.”

“Let's hope that's all he'll know.” Starlight said.

“Well, you get a message to the princess,” Rarity told Twilight, “Right now, Spike and I have a bath date. Come along, darling.” Rarity took Spike's hand and led him on. Twilight gave Spike a dry look, while the boy shrugged.

Later that night back at Jack's place, his robots after receiving repairs had started cleaning up his basement lab. One of the robots spoke to Jack who had been standing before a monitor facing the screen, “I'm terribly sorry the plan went south, master.”

Jack turned around smiling, “Actually, it wasn't a total loss.”

“How so?” the robot asked.

Jack smirked, “What those guys didn't know was I had been secretly scanning their magical signatures while they were caged. And now I have their signatures recorded into my data banks. And with my Multi-Dimensional scanner, I can use their magical signatures to pinpoint the coordinates to their place of origin. Equestria.”

“Ingenious.” the robot gasped.

“Yes. Although there are thousands upon thousands of alternate universes. It could take awhile before it's able to find a match. So until then I'll need to act like I've given up. But once it tells me the coordinates I will learn everything about this world. And then my dream of conquering this one will be at hand!” he let out a maniacal laugh, before his mom called.

“Jack, dinner's ready!”

Jack sighed, “Coming, mom!”

The Snakes of Ouroborus

In Equestria, Spike, and the girls were on a train heading out in the San Palomino Desert. They looked out the windows of the train seeing they were getting closer and closer.

“Can you believe we're actually going to Ouroborus; home of the Serpentine?” Twilight asked her husband and friends.

“Yeah you've been saying that for the last hour, Twilight.” Rainbow answered dryly.

“Really? Have I?” she asked Spike sheepishly.

“Kinda.” he admitted.

“Ok,” Twilight replied, “But still, this is a big deal to us. First the griffins, the kirin, and now this.”

“Yeah, we're really broadening our horizons.” Sunset said.

“And we really hit it off with the generals at the summit.” Pinkie put in, while eating a cupcake.

“And just imagine the kind of fashion ideas I could get from them,” Rarity gasped in excitement, “After all their scale patterns are simply exotic.” Spike and the girls smiled and rolled their eyes.

Eventually the train pulled to a halt at the station where they got off. As they looked around, Twilight spoke, “The generals said they would be sending an escort to show us the way.”

Spike looked to the side and spoke, “I think I found our escort.”

They looked and saw slinking their way towards them was Lieutenant Arcturus the Anacondrai tribe, “Ah, good day to you my dear guests.” he began.

“And a good day to you too, Lieutenant.” Twilight greeted back.

“Not to worry, Princess. Today I am just a tour guide,” Arcturus began, “So are you all set to see Ouroborus?”

“We sure are.” Spike confirmed.

“Then let's go.” Arcturus led the way, with the group following him.

As they followed the lieutenant through the desert down a cobblestone road, Applejack spoke up, “I know it's a desert, but whew it sure is hot.”

“We do like the climate. It really does wonders for our scales.” Arcturus answered.

“As a lover of animals, I can testify to that.” Fluttershy spoke up.

As they came up on a hill they looked down to see a whole city set up, “Is that really it?” Starlight asked Arcturus.

“Indeed it is,” he confirmed, “Behold the kingdom of Ouroborus.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow gasped.

“It's amazing.” Twilight marveled.

“Not a bad place to hang your hat.” Spike nodded.

“Come, the generals are waiting.” Arcturus said, as he continued to lead the way.

When they entered the city, they saw Serpentine of all six tribes and of both genders and all ages going about every day lives like other creatures in Equestria and people in Human world. While the older Serpentine looked more snake like, the younger ones from child to adolescent looked almost like humans but had snake properties from scales, fangs, and slit-like pupils. Most young ones even had small hoods or armor plates on the backs of their heads.

“Oh, look at the Serpentine children.” Fluttershy cooed, as they saw little Serpentine kids at play.

As they walked several Serpentine watched them. Several of them were surprised, and some looked weary. Spike and the girls kept a straight face knowing not to show fear or suspicion, as they kept following Arcturus into a large building.

The lieutenant led the group into a room where six thrones were set up side by side. Above each throne was a tapestry of the color and image of each snake tribe. The heroes looked to see the generals sitting in their own individual thrones with their staffs at their side.

“My honored generals,” Arcturus began, “I present to you, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Spike the Dragon King, and their friends.”

“Well done, Arcturus.” Pythor said, as he took his staff and got off his throne followed by the other generals.

The six snake generals slithered to their guests who bowed their heads in respect, “General Pythor, it is good to see you again, and the rest of the Serpentine generals.” Twilight greeted.

“As it is to see you all too.” Pythor replied.

“We trust our home is to your liking?” Aspheera inquired.

“It's quite a place.” Spike admitted.

“You snakes got some life here.” Rainbow said.

“It's not much, but it's a living.” Skalidor replied.

“We were just about to go on a daily stroll around our city, would you all care to join us?” Acidicus offered.

“Why we'd be delighted.” Rarity answered.

“Then let's go.” Skales said, until the doors opened again and stepping in was a Hypnobrai Serpentine boy wearing gray shorts and a blue jacket.

“Daddy, did they arrive yet?” he asked hopefully.

“Daddy?” Spike and the girls wondered, as Skales approached and answered.

“Yes, son, they're right here.” he motioned to the group.

The boy looked at them and gasped, “Spike the Dragon King and the Elements of Harmony! All right!” he raced over to them, “I'm such a huge fan of you all.”

“Thanks, kid.” Rainbow replied feeling proud.

“And who're you?” Fluttershy asked.

Skales slithered to the boy, “Allow me to introduce you to my son, Skales Jr.”

“Call me S.J.” the boy insisted.

Spike looked to the Hypnobrai general, “So you're a father, huh?”

“Indeed I am.” he confirmed.

“So who's the lucky snake lady?” Pinkie asked.

“That would be me.” came a female voice as a Hypnobrai lady approached. Unlike most Hypnobrai she had pink colored scales, and wore a necklace.

“Ponies and Spike, this is my lovely wife, Selma.” Skales introduced them.

“A pleasure to meet you all.” Selma did a curtsy.

“Pleasure's all ours ma'am.” Spike replied respectfully, while admiring her snake beauty.

“It was my wife who helped me in agreeing to attending the summit,” Skales told them, “She told me 'If we're going to shed a new skin, we must open our home to others'.”

“Wise words, Ms. Selma.” Twilight told her.

“So shall we get started on that tour?” Fangtom asked.

“Let's.” Starlight replied, as the snakes led their guests off.

As the snakes led their guests around, Spike and the girls watched as every snake around the city stopping what they were doing and paid their respects to their generals. The snake generals waved to their subjects as they passed, with Pythor patting the head of a snake girl making her smile.

“You guys sure are adored.” Sunset told the generals.

“We are fair and just when we do not need to be stern and firm.” Skales answered.

“So what do you guys do for fun around here?” Rainbow asked, while walking close.

“We have an assortment of entertainment for all,” Pythor began while motioning to some snake kids playing ball, puppetry theater, some snakes were listening to music while break dancing and doing a snake like dance, “But one of our biggest forms of entertainment, is the Slither Pit.”

“What's the Slither Pit?” Applejack asked.

“Come, we'll show you.” Skales said, as they went to another building.

Once inside they saw vendors selling food and sports-like merchandise. They looked ahead seeing swarms of snakes gathered around something. When they got closer they looked down seeing a Hypnobrai solder fighting a Constrictai soldier.

“Behold, the Slither Pit.” Fangtom declared.

“Wow.” Spike gasped.

“Wow is right.” Rainbow agreed.

“It's where our subjects, particularly our soldiers and guards use to train and hone their skills.” Aspheera explained.

“Based off their skills here they're amazing.” Spike watched.

“And that makes us proud to have them in our ranks.” Pythor added.

“Pythor,” Fluttershy spoke up, “I was wondering. How did the Serpentine and all this come to be?”

The snakes having expected the question to be brought up eventually knew what to do, “Come. We'll take you to the one to best tell you.” Skales said, as they left the Slither Pit arena.

Spike and the girls were then led to a church in the city. As Acidicus and Skalidor opened the doors, they all entered. The group looked around seeing it looked like any other type of church, but the images depicted in the stain glass windows looked like they told their own legend.

Approaching was a Venomari wearing priest attire, “Welcome honorable generals. What brings you here to the house of our founders?”

“Cleric Viper, we have brought our guests from Equestria because they seek the knowledge of our origin.” Pythor began.

Twilight spoke to the cleric, “Yes, Cleric. We would love to hear the story behind these beautiful stain glass windows.” she motioned to said windows.

“Of course, my child.” Cleric Viper said, as he showed the group to the windows each depicting part of the story.

“Thousands of years ago when even Equestria was still very young, there was nothing out here but desert. But far below under the ground lied a source of power from a magical stone. The Stone of Life. It was one day six individual snakes slithered their way under the ground and found the stone. Upon close contact, the magic of the stone radiated off them and they underwent a metamorphosis. When it was done the snakes had gained new form, new power, and new intelligence. The six snakes knew the stone was far too powerful to just leave behind, so they broke it up into six pieces and implanted it into six golden staffs. The snakes each took a staff and set out to form their own tribe. Each of them harnessing the power of the Stone of Life gave the same kind of life to snakes of their own breed thus creating the six tribes of Serpentine with them as their generals.”

“Wow.” Pinkie gasped.

“The Anacondrai were led by General Arcturus.” the cleric began.

“Arcturus?” Sunset asked, as they turned to the lieutenant who answered.

“My family named me after the Anacondrai founder. I consider it an honor.”

The cleric continued, “The Hypnobrai were led by General Cobran. Leading the Fangpyre's was General Sharp. In charge of the Venomari was General Acid. The Constrictai were led by General Terra. And the Pyro Vipers were led by General Mambo V.”

“The fifth?” Rarity wondered.

“So he referred to himself.” the cleric answered.

“So then you guys?” Rainbow looked to the current generals.

“We are the newest generation of Serpentine generals... that have taken up the title over the years.” Fangtom's two heads each explained.

“So what happened then?” Spike asked, as the cleric continued.

“Each tribe built their own city out in the desert, and each tribe stuck to their own kind. Though there was peace among each tribe it was unsteady because of distrust between us. As many would say 'Never trust a Snake'. But that all changed one fateful day. What the generals had not realized there was a seventh snake present that got a bigger dose of energy from the stone that kept building and building over time. Until it rose up from the ground as a colossal serpent our ancestors called 'The Great Devourer'. And as its name suggested, it sought to devour all in its path.”

“Oh, dear.” Fluttershy gasped with her hands to her mouth.

“As the Devourer laid waste to their kingdoms, the generals knew they stood no chance at stopping this monstrosity alone. So they united their tribes and after a gruesome and tiring battle the Devourer was vanquished. As proof of their victory, the generals extracted the Devourer's fangs from its mouth made into a trophy. The tribes realizing the importance of their unity made a new home where they could all live together. A home that would come to be known as Ouroborus.”

“And that is how our home and our kind came to be.” Pythor concluded.

“What a story.” Pinkie applauded.

“It is, isn't it?” Skales asked.

“So how does a Serpentine become general anyway?” Applejack asked.

“Well, it's got nothing to do with a bloodline or royalty,” Acidicus answered, “It's all about being the strongest, the smartest, and willing to lay your life on the line for your people.”

“When a general reaches the end of its life, they nominate one they claim worthy to inherit the title.” Skalidor continued.

“However, there is another way.” Aspheera added.

“What's that?” Starlight wondered.

“A Serpentine can challenge the general to a Slither Pit fight. Should the challenger win, then they become general. And should they fail, well let's just say their dignity will take a while to be put back together.” Pythor explained.

“Has a challenger ever defeated a general?” Spike asked.

“A couple times,” Skales answered, “In fact it's how I became general.”

“You, Skales?” Twilight asked.

“That's right. The former Hypnobrai General Slithraa started showing signs of weakness and was incredibly conceited with himself. I knew he no longer had the best interest of my tribe so I challenged him. At first he had the upper hand, but that's when I struck back using a special form of snake martial arts known as Fang Kwon Do. With that I defeated Slithraa and assumed command with Slithraa now my follower.”

S.J spoke to the heroes, “My daddy says since then he's ruled fair and just to his tribe and the other ones. And that's what makes him the best. That's why I hope to one day grow up to be like him.”

Skales sighed happily before speaking to Twilight and Spike, “That's my boy.” the two smiled.

Later that day, the heroes were in a dining hall with the generals enjoying dinner, “This is a delicious meal, generals.” Spike said, as he ate.

“Thank you. We made sure our chefs knew the recipes for anything non-snakes to eat.” Pythor said.

“And here comes something special.” Skalidor said, as each was presented a drink which looked like a green liquid.

“What is this?” Rarity asked sounding nervous.

“A special Serpentine drink we call Viper Venom.” Skales answered.

“Don't worry, it's not really venom.” Pythor assured them.

“But it can be very spicy.” Aspheera warned them.

“I'm a dragon, spicy's my thing,” Spike said as he took a swig. He licked his lips before suddenly panting, “Whew, that's some good stuff.”

“Let me try.” Rainbow said.

“Me too.” Pinkie said, as they each took a drink of their Viper Venom.

At first they felt nothing, until suddenly their eyes widened and steam poured out of their ears before the screamed with fire coming out of their mouths before dropping their heads on the table.

“Spicy.” Pinkie panted.

“I think I burned my taste buds off.” Rainbow panted.

Pythor chuckled, “Some just can't handle a little heat.” the generals, Spike, and the rest of the girls laughed.

Rarity looked and saw hanging on one of the dining halls walls were four fangs framed together, “Pardon me, but are those fangs the same fangs of...”

“Oh, yes,” Skales confirmed, “The fangs of the Devourer.”

“On display here where our forefathers sat.” Fangtom added.

“To this day we look upon them and think back to the days before we were united.” Aspheera said.

“We looked to them and thought if we could unite as one, then perhaps we could form the same bonds of trust with the other creatures of Equestria.” Pythor said.

Spike smiled, “Well, after such a good day here and getting to know more about your tribes and all you're off to a great start.”

“Thank you,” Pythor smiled, “We hope in this united alliance of ours against the Storm king and any potential future threats we can show all creatures you can trust a snake.”

“And we'll help you do that, as we always look to help our friends.” Twilight promised.

Skales raised his glass, “Here's to a bright future for snakes, ponies, dragons, and all manner of creatures in Equestria.”

“Cheers!” the whole group raises their glasses before taking a drink, only for the girls to collapse from how spicy the Viper Venom drink was to them.

Spike's Bloom and Seed

Author's Note

This chapter starts a mini arc where Spike gets closer to the CMC and Babs who he's now seeing in a newer light. And the four girls themselves now see Spike differently as well. This chapter and therest focusing on this mini arc will be a combination of effort by me and my co-author Duke Moon II.

Spike's Bloom and Seed

On a bright and sunny day at Sweet Apple Acres, Spike and Applejack were coming back from the fields, pulling a wagon of crates loaded with apples. Accompanying them was Applejack's sister Applebloom and her cousin Babs Seed. Applejack had convinced Spike to help out at the farm earlier at the apartment since Big Macintosh had needed the extra hands. There was a lot to do and many orders to deliver to the markets. She was also glad that her little sister Applebloom had decided to stay at home even after she graduated from high school since she felt that she was still needed there. She was also glad that her cousin Babs Seed had decided to pay a visit and help out.

“I say we got plenty apples today.” Bloom said, as she wiped the sweat of her brow.

“No kiddin',” Babs agreed, as she helped push the cart with her cousin, “I'm really feeling the burn pushing this cart.”

“Don't worry, ya'll. Trucks just up ahead.” Applejack called to the two in back as they were getting close to the family truck.

“Are you sure don't need me to come with you to deliver these, A.J?” Spike asked, as he pulled the cart along side his Amazon girl.

“The fact you've already been helping enough with these apples, I couldn't ask ya to do more.” she replied, giving Spike a kiss on the lips.

“If you say so.” Spike shrugged, grinning.

They reached the truck and started loading the crates of apples into the back of the truck before closing it up. As Applejack got in the truck, she she gave Spike, Applebloom and Babs a smile before closing the driver's door.

“I'll be gone for awhile, so you three take some time to relax, ” Applejack spoke, sending a wink at them, "One more thing. Ya'll behave yourselves."

"I'll be the perfect gentleman." Spike promised with a wave.

"I know you will, sugarcube." Applejack said with a half lidded look.

Spike's gave Applejack a look of confusion and before he could ask about it, Applejack drove off into town. He looked back to Applebloom and Babs and found them to be giggling, confusing him even more.

"What was that all about?" Spike asked.

"I wouldn't know," Applebloom shrugged, rolling her eyes to the side, “Babs and I will be in my room doing some school work. You heading inside?”

“I'll be inside soon, too. I'm just gonna relax out here for a bit.” Spike answered.

“See ya later.” Babs said as she and Applebloom went inside the house. Spike walked over to another tree and sat down beside it.

Once inside her room, Applebloom and Babs had started watching Spike from the window as he walked over to another tree and sat down beside it, watching the path that lead out of the farm. Applebloom watched with a fond smile while Babs smiled wickedly with a half lidded stare.

“There he is.” Bloom whispered to Babs.

“In perfect view,” Babs added, "Very perfect. Such a stud."

“I know what you mean," Applebloom sighed, "I tell, ya, Babs. Looking at Spike now, it's amazing my friends and I used to think of him as just some pervy horn dog we had classes with. But looking at him as of late. I really do see what my sister and her friends see in him.”

"Well, he is nice guy, but still a pervy horn dog," Babs chuckled, "I kinda like a guy who has good taste, if you know what I mean."

“Well, Spike's a sucker for a pretty face,” Bloom smirked, before motioning down Babs' rack, “Or a pretty bust.”

“Yeah, whatever.” Babs blushed, instinctively covering her bust.

Applebloom and Babs continued to watch Spike from the window. They gasped when Spike stood up and took off his shirt. Applebloom blushed, watching how well toned Spike was and couldn't believe put together he was. It was contrast to how she saw him years ago in high school, no longer looking like a geek she once knew. As for Babs she smirked and giggled at the sight, licking her lips.

“Remember summer camp, last year?” asked Applebloom with sigh, "I started seeing Spike a lot differently than usual."

“Oh, yeah," Babs recalled. "You, me and even Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were all camp counselor volunteers.”

“And even Rara volunteered while she was on break from touring," Applebloom pointed out as she started to remember, "Although she had to stay undercover so none of the campers there could tell who she really was.” she began to reminisce.

(One year ago)

It was in the middle of summer and several kids of all ages were sent to Camp Friendship to have fun and form bonds. Among the counselors who had volunteered included Spike, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Babs. But what the campers didn't know was Countess Coloratura, famous pop-singer and Rara as her closest friends referred to her by, was a senior counselor who decided to get away from concert tours for awhile and reconnect with her old favorite summer camp.

'It was all good fun, seeing the camp, helping the kids, having fun,' Applebloom narrated, 'Spike was the one enjoying himself a lot, though It was like the weight of the world was lifted of his shoulders. He even had some fun with some swimming races with me and Scootaloo and helping with Sweetie Belle's singing. But at camp I remember making a shocking discovery about Spike I had never expected in my life. I was heading to the cabin we were staying at to see if Spike could help.'

“Hey, Spike! Come and give me a hand with getting the canoes to the docks!” Applebloom called as she was about to knock on the door.

As she was about to knock, however, she started to hear moaning sounds. Curiously, she followed the sounds before peeking around a corner of the counselor's cabin to see Spike making out with Rara. The girl had her top off and her bra pulled down, her breast hanging free. She had one hand wrapped around Spike's head while her other hand was deep in his pants fondling his junk. Spike had one of his hands on the back of Rara's head, while his other hand was busy groping one of her breasts. It was as if they had little concern over getting caught as they kept exploring each others bodies. Applebloom quickly hid around the corner looking shocked, blushing.

'Was that really Spike making out with Rara?' Applebloom thought frantically, carefully peeking around the corner again and saw it was them still making out, “I don't believe this. I had no idea they were that close. But look at Spike go. I know Applejack's told me what he was capable of in the sack, but this... she really wasn't exaggerating!”

Applebloom's eyes widened when she saw Rara pull down Spike's shorts. Her blush deepened as she saw Spike's manhood very much erect. Not long after, Rara opened her mouth and started sucking on it, letting out sounds of pleasure. Her hands then traveled down her shorts and started fingering herself. Applebloom lifted her gaze at Spike and saw that he was enjoying the attention as he placed his hands on the back of Rara's head, urging her to suck on his manhood harder and complementing her on her technique.

Applebloom's shock turned to lust as she continued to watch them. Her body started to heat up and she could feel that her nipples hardening under her bra. She gasped, feeling something in her shorts. Applebloom looked down and could see a stain there. She looked ashamed and cursed her lack of self control.

“Oh, no....am I getting wet from this?” Applebloom asked herself continued to watch the two.

What happened next was something that set Applebloom's heart into overdrive. Rara had gotten up and placed her hands on a nearby tree and stuck her butt out at Spike. Without hesitation, Spike pulled Rara's shorts down and inserted his manhood inside her. He held her in place as he moved his hips slowly before speeding up his thrusts. Rara kept moaning and groaning as she urged Spike to go further. For Applebloom, it was something that was being etched her brain and she couldn't stop looking.

Going on instincts, Applebloom pulled down her shorts and panties and started fingering herself making small moans. She then covered her mouth with her mouth so as to muffle any sounds so she wouldn't get caught. As she continued watch, Applebloom had decided to bite her lip and use her hand that was covering her mouth to fondle her breast. They way Spike and Rara were going at it, hearing the boy talk dirty to her while the pop singer playfully denied what he was saying was really getting to Applebloom as she felt getting close to climax.

“I can't believe this," Applebloom thought as she squeezed her breast and fingering herself faster. "Spike...the boy I've had for a classmate in high school is making me do this to myself. And yet I don't even mind it.”

Applebloom continued to finger around her pussy, while watching Spike bring Rara's closer to orgasm. Moments later and hearing Rara let out a loud groan, Applebloom climaxed and squirted out her juices. She breathed heavily and had managed to calm herself down. She sighed and pulled up her shorts and panties, though a stray liquid dropped down her leg.

“Ooh, that felt amazing.” she thought as she peeked at Spike and Rara again.

Applebloom suddenly remembered about the canoes and decided to split and do her job before Spike and Rara could catch her or the other counselors would ask her about the hold up.

(Flashback end)

“Oh, man, they were really doing that?” Babs asked in surprise.

“I couldn't believe it myself,” Applebloom admitted, sighing, "They were just there in full view doing it. I never thought I would see anything like that."

“And you were diddling yourself while watching them?” Babs asked, trying to suppress a laugh.

“I couldn't help it," Applebloom said with a blush, "Watching those two getting all hot and heavy got me feeling just the same. I had to do something about it.”

“And they never found out?” asked Babs curiously.

“Never.” Applebloom confirmed.

“Wow," Babs expressed with a whistle, "I always wondered why Spike was always getting so close to Rara all that time at camp. Now we know why. You know I can't blame Rara for doing it with Spike like that. The danger of being caught out in open...very raunchy. In fact...”

Babs had intentionally trailed off, which left Applebloom wondering what she was about to say.

"I came close to doing it Spike." Babs mentioned with a smirk.

“Wait a minute, you did?” Applebloom asked incredulously.

“That's right.”Babs nodded.

“When?” Applebloom urged.

“It was when the campers were practicing archery. Most of the counselors were helping them.” Babs started, as she began to flashback.

(Bab's Flashback begins)

The camp counselors were calling out the rest of the campers to meet them out in the archery field. They motioned every camper to follow the counselors and some were even clapping their hands in order for them to hurry up and hustle. Babs and Spike were the ones calling out a few stragglers that were otherwise engaged in other activities. In no time, Babs and Spike had managed to get the campers to head for the archery field and both breathed a sigh of relief that the job was done.

As Spike was prepared to join the other campers, Babs took him by the hand and pulled him aside until they were behind the mess hall.

“Babs what are you doing?” Spike asked, chuckling.

“I just thought we'd have some alone time before we join the others.” Babs responded while blowing her hair up arms folded with a smile.

“Alright, kid, what are you up to?” Spike asked, playfully suspicious.

As tough as she wanted to appear, Babs felt dread about confessing her feelings towards Spike. Over the years and whenever they meet, she had gotten into the habit of flirting with him and teasing him. Back then, she was only playing with Spike, knowing that he already had Applejack and other ladies as his girlfriends. Of course, as she grew a bit older and filled out a bit more, she wondered if Spike could ever go for a girl like her. Babs had it in the back of her mind that Spike was spoiled and had become envious of the women he was with. Still, she felt that she needed know if Spike could like her.

Babs sighed and began, “I'll be honest with ya, Spike. I really like ya.”

“Really? I hadn't noticed.” Spike answered, while acting coy.

"You're a jerk, you know that?" Babs smiled and playfully punched Spike's shoulder, “I flirt with you any chance I get and you...I'd tell you to go to hell, but I mean what I say, Spike. So how about it? You like me?”

“Well, how could I not? You're strong, tough, and kick-ass. You Apples are a strong bunch.”

“Yeah I know that much, but I'm talking about... Do I look pretty to you?”

“Huh?” Spike raised a brow.

“Am I pretty, Spike?” she continued to ask.

Spike was taken aback by her question. For as long as he knew the Apple Family city girl, she was always a flirtatious tomboy that never really asked him if she was actually pretty. Against his better judgment, Spike began to inspect Babs and noted how much she had changed over the years. He found himself comparing her to Applejack, noting that Babs, while not as tall as his amazonian lover, did look strong and looking at her camp uniform noticed how curvy she had become and how tightly it hugged her body. He had to admit, Babs was definitely a good looking woman, though her question did leave feeling a bit awkward.

“Well, yeah I mean..." Spike confessed as he rubbed the back of his head, "That is to say...I always found you pretty, Babs. Never a doubt."

“Really?” Babs asked, as she leaned forward while pressing her chest into his. With half lidded eyes and a purr, she asked, “Pretty enough to excite ya?”

Spike's blush increased as Babs backed him into the wall of the mess hall. He could feel her nipples harden underneath her shirt while being pressed into his chest. His eyes widened when he felt a rise in his pants, making him feel embarrassed. He quickly looked away to avoid eye contact.

“No comment.” Spike said, gulping.

“What do you mean 'no comment'?” Babs asked in confusion.

“It means I don't feel obligated to give an answer to that.” Spike responded nervously

Babs pouted, feeling Spike was trying to resist her. She smirked, knowing that she had to up her game. In the years she had known him and how he looked at girls, an idea came to mind.

“Maybe this will help ya form an answer.” Babs said as she reached for the bottom of her shirt and started pulling it up and off her, exposing her breasts restrained a red bra.

Spike looked with wide eyes at the sight of Babs breasts. He knew he couldn't deny now what her intentions were, but remained silent. Babs, seeing that he had Spike literally against the wall, smirked with pride. She continued to tease him by undoing her bra and removed it, giving Spike a full view of her rack. Spike's body trembled with excitement as he looked at the completely topless girl.

“Like something ya see?” Babs flirted.

“Possibly.” Spike answered while trying to play hard to get but was losing that battle.

Babs was just getting started and kept Spike pinned against the wall while pressing her bare breasts into his chest. She felt empowered and chuckled at Spike's bashfulness. In her mind, having such a ladies man at almost at a loss at what to do was something she was relishing and it boosted her ego that she could have an effect on someone like Spike who should be used to this sort of thing.

“Now what do ya say?” Babs asked in a sultry tone.

Spike gulped, feeling unable to resist any longer, gulped and responded, “Ok. This is incredibly hot.”

“So you admit I do excite you?” Babs purred, inching her face closer to Spike's.

Spike nodded, “Yeah, you got me there.”

“I knew it.” Babs said as she puckered up and planted her lips on Spike's kissing him.

Spike's eyes widened in surprise. After all the times Babs had playfully flirted with him, she made her intentions clear. Babs' lips felt warm and having her bare breasts on his chest was melting his resolve to resist. Spike placed her hands on Babs' shoulders to push her away, but she deepened the kiss as she wrapped her arms around his waist. It didn't take long for Spike to just let himself go, moaning and savoring the kiss. He then felt Babs slipping her tongue inside his mouth, inviting him to go deeper. As they continued, Spike reversed positions with him pinning Babs to the wall. Babs was surprised at this, but started enjoying Spike take control of the situation. They stayed like this for a few more moments until they came up for air. Babs panting excitedly while Spike placed her hand on her cheek.

"Aren't you the cute little thing," Spike spoke to Babs seductively, “Well, you got your wish, Babs. You got me feeling very excited. And when I'm excited... I like to eat cute girls like you and you are very cute. But you know what really gets me in the mood?”

“What's that?” Babs asked, feeling breathless.

Babs' didn't have to wait long as Spike grabbed her rack and started fondling her. She let out a loud moan and on instinct, covered her mouth, feeling embarrassed. Spike didn't stop feeling her up and was being rough with her, and yet it felt amazing all the same. She was surprised at sensitive she was and her body tingled all over. She even felt a wetness in her shorts as she was about ready to collapse. Her moans became screams as Spike began to toy with her nipples. She knew she wanted to do more and let herself go, getting lost in pleasure.

“How does it feel, Babs?” Spike asked while still toying with Babs' nipples.

Uncovering her mouth, Babs moaned, “So good!”

“Cute and sensitive," Spike commented, as he kissed Babs' cheek. He leaned in and blew seductively into her ear making the city girl melt into his charm, "You've flirted with me for such a long time and now look at you. You're practically melting.” The two were ready to continue, until...

“Spike! Babs! Where are ya?!” a voice called out.

"Oh shit, it's Rara!" Spike said fearfully, "We gotta go!"

Spike and Babs quickly separated. Babs was quickly getting her bra and shirt back on, a blush still on her face. Spike then hurried to the Archery field with Babs following in tow while looking frustrated.

“Dammit!” she cursed to herself, “I had him right there and ready!”

Spike ran past Rara, speaking nervously, “Right here! Sorry to keep you waiting!”

Rara gave the running Spike an odd look before turning her attention to Babs. As Babs approached, Rara looked to her questionably.

“Why was Spike running so frantically?” asked Rara.

“Beats me.” Babs shrugged.

Rara suddenly noticed a wet spot on the younger girls shorts, and gave her a frown, clearly not amused. Babs just laughed sheepishly.

“We'll talk about this later.” Rara spoke.

“Yes, ma'am.” Babs sighed.

(Flashback end)

“You got to make out with Spike, and show him your boobs!?” Applebloom shouted, looking at her cousin in disbelief, jealousy growing on her face.

“I sure did.” Babs answered with pride

“And you're only telling me this now?!”

“Better late than never.” Babs shrugged.

“Oh, man," Applebloom groaned, pouting, "If I knew it was gonna be that easy to get to Spike I would've thrown myself at him at camp too.”

“Well, it didn't go as far as I had wanted," Babs said, frustrated, "Had it not been for Rara interrupting us....”

“So that's why Rara wanted to meet with you before lights out.” Applebloom realized.

“Yeah, I told her what I was feeling," Babs said, "Made no bones about what I wanted just to see if I could get the same reaction Applejack and her friends get out of him.”

“How'd she take it?” Applebloom asked.

“A lot better than I thought. She understood why I would've wanted to have some fun with Spike, but she still reprimanded me for doing it with him someplace where we could've gotten caught if we weren't careful. So she ended up sticking me with kitchen duty the next day.”

“That's better than cleaning outhouses.”

“I know,” Babs agreed, “If I had only just a few more minutes with Spike, I could've seen some serious meat.”

Appleboom giggled knowingly, seeing that at least she saw Spike's meat when she caught him and Rara.

“Chin up, Babs," Applebloom said, trying get Babs' spirits up, "Remember, this is our opportunity. We had to get extra permission to get this shot with Spike and I don't want to waste it.”

“I hear ya, cousin, and who knows when the next perfect opportunity will be.” Babs added.

Applebloom looked out the widow seeing Spike had put his shirt back on and was heading right for the house.

“Here he comes!” Applebloom whispered.

Spike walked into the house, before hearing Applebloom call from upstairs, “Is that you, Spike?”

“Yeah, it's me!” Spike called back.

“Could you come up here for a sec?" asked Applebloom, "There's this math problem I'm having a hard time figuring out.”

Spike raised a brow. While he didn't consider himself dumb, math wasn't exactly his top subject. Still he went upstairs to see if he could help out.

“Ok,” Spike called out, "You sure you don't want to wait for your sister?"

“Don't worry, it's just a simple equation that I'm sure you can help me figure out.” Applebloom answered.

With a smile, Spike climbed the stairs reached Applebloom's room, seeing the door closed. He knocked on it and didn't have to wait for an answer.

“Come in.” Applebloom answered

Spike entered the room seeing Applebloom at her desk with her homework spread out, her back to him. He was a bit curious that Babs wasn't present as he looked around the room.

“Where's Babs?” Spike asked.

“Bathroom.” Applebloom answered.

“Ok. So what've we got to work with?” Spike asked, as he leaned over Applebloom to look at her sheet.

“Right here.” Applebloom pointed to a question.

As Spike was helping Applebloom, Babs had crept into the room lightly so not to make a sound. The city girl was right behind him before she wrapped one arm around his waist and clamped his mouth shut with her other hand before he could make a sound. This surprised him and he later heard a shushing sound, a sign that he should remain silent.

Babs leaned into his ear and whispered huskily, “Keep quiet and just relax.”

Babs slowly let go of Spike's waist and slid down until she reached inside his pants. Once she got a firm grip on his manhood, she began stroking him and he became hard. jerking. Spike tried to moan, but suppressed it by Babs' orders. Babs smirked, jerking Spike off, licking her lips and chuckling. realizing just what she missed out on that day at camp. As the time went, Spike couldn't suppress himself any longer as he started to moan and hearing himself getting close made Babs tug on his tool even faster. She then moved her hand away began to unzip Spike's pants and pull his erect cock out. Spike's moans were getting so loud that Applebloom noticed, turning around.

Applebloom was about to ask, “Spike, what're you-”

Applebloom didn't get to finish as she gasped at the sight of Spike's manhood. Not a second later, she got a shot of Spike's seed, staining her face. She remained silent, not knowing how to react. The smell of Spike semen was very strong and intoxicating. She had even caught some of it inside her mouth. The fact that Spike's cock was only inches away from her face, still dripping cum made her blush.

Babs laughed, before speaking to Spike, “You sure hit that target!”

Spike blushed feeling embarrassed, “Applebloom, I am so sorry I did that! Babs was...”

Applebloom giggled, stopping whatever Spike was about to say before trailing her finger down her cheek to get a more of his semen. She licked it, moaned in appreciation before giving him a big smile.

“Hmm, not bad at all.” Applebloom complimented.

“What?” Spike asked, growing confused.

“We got him, Bloom.” Babs chuckled.

“We sure did.” Bloom agreed.

“What's going on here?” Spike asked them.

“Sit down and we'll tell ya.” Bloom replied.

“Don't redo your pants, keep them like that.” Babs insisted, as Spike sat down on Applebloom's bed with his pants down and hard on sticking out.

“So...what's going on?” Spike asked awkwardly.

“Babs and I decided to have some alone time with you.” Applebloom responded, tracing her finger up Spike's arm.

“That's right.” Babs nodded while smirking.

“Alone time with me?”

“Yeah. Why else do you think Applejack let you stay back here with us?” Bloom asked rhetorically.

Spike realized the looks Applejack was giving both him and the girls while recalling how she said she knew he'd be the perfect gentleman while she was away. His eyes widened in surprise as he looked back and forth between Applebloom and Babs, who were both looking very eager.

“She was part of this?” Spike blurted out.

“Oh, yeah. Of course we had to convince her to let us have you.” Bloom said.

“And had to convince Twilight even more.” Babs added.

“Yeah. I mean as much as we'd wanna throw ourselves at ya, we still had to get permission from your wife and all.” Bloom explained.

“Especially since we're outside the harem.” Babs said.

Spike sighed and shook his head with a smile. Every time he became interested in another girl, it was ultimately Twilight's decision if another had wanted to become a part of the harem. Not long ago, he had decided to limit himself when it came to girls and had even made list of women he wouldn't admit to the harem (he was still reluctant to add Cadence's name to the list). He even mentioned to them that he wanted to keep his options open she, Applebloom's, Scootaloo's and Sweetie Belle's names came up, to which he other girls gave him a suspicious look. Still, for Applebloom and Babs coming up to him offering themselves...he already knew Babs' feelings for him from back at Summer Camp, but Applebloom...

“Well, I can see why you'd be interested, Babs," Spike began before looking over at Applebloom with a raised eyebrow, "But you, Bloom? I know we've gotten closer in the last year or so, but I didn't expect you to want it to go this far.”

“Well, like us, you've changed," Applebloom explained, "Ever since we found out that you, my sister, and her friends have been fighting monsters here and in that Equestria land, we started to see you in a different light. And on top of that, you having a harem of girls completely blew our minds. We kind of saw the appeal my sister saw in you."

“Well, I saw your appeal way before that,” Babs pointed, "The whole you being a dragon king just amped it up for me."

“Wow, I...I don't know what to say.” Spike said, flattered.

“The point is, Babs and I like you a whole lot,” Bloom continued, “Well, Babs liked you longer than I did, but me...well...I grew to like you, too. You were in my dreams sometimes and I ended up pretty soaked in the morning.”

“Really?” Spike asked, as a blush grew on his face.

“Uh-huh," Applebloom nodded, "So now Babs and I wanna experience the same kind of love you show Applejack, Twilight, and all those other lucky gals you've charmed and bedded.”

“What do ya say, dragon boy?” Babs asked seductively.

Spike was still in disbelief at what Applebloom and Babs were suggesting. Here they were, ready and willing to go all the way with him and best of all, Twilight and Applejack were okay with this. He chuckled, remembering how much he loved them and as big as his harem was getting, he tried to make time with each and every girl he and his wife admitted into the harem. Of course, he never really imagined he would get to bed these two, even though he didn't put them on his "Don't Do" list, even reasoning that he would like to keep his options open. In the end, Spike gave Applebloom and Babs a smile and a nod.

“Well, I've already got my pants down with a boner that's not going away soon, so what the hell?” Spike obliged.

“Great!” Applebloom smiled, “But let me and Babs get comfortable so you don't feel out of place.”

Spike watched, as both Applebloom and Babs started stripping themselves of their clothes piece by piece. He looked at every piece of clothing they removed hit the floor, before looking back at them. He was impressed with what he saw as both had well toned bodies, no doubt from plenty exercise, though Applebloom had a bit more muscle, much like her big sister, Applejack. Spike also noticed their lower regions have been shaved. He then stared at their breasts and he liked what he saw. While not as big as some of his other harem mates, Applebloom and Babs' boobs looked very delectable and their nipples had hardened. Looking at their faces, he could see that Babs was ready and willing while Applebloom looked away with a self conscious smile and a blush.

Having something in mind, Spike instructed them, "Sit besides me, girls."

Applebloom and Babs complied and flanked Spike. What happened next was that he wrapped his arms around them and started fondling their breasts. He gave them a good squeeze and used his thumbs to rub at their erect nipples. Spike gauged the girls reactions to the stimulation, seeing that Applebloom gave off a moan and a contented sigh, seeming to go with the flow. Babs' however, was letting her feelings known as she moaned and cried at high volume while she rubbed her legs. He remembered how Babs had been sensitive when he touched her back at camp and he had wanted to go all they way with her then. Moments later, Spike slid his hand down until he reached their shaven openings. He started stimulating their clits with his thumb and forefingers and he chuckled wickedly at the sounds they were making. Applebloom's moans had gotten louder while Babs was letting a high pitched scream. Spike felt get moist and it wasn't long before they were squirting in hand.

Spike then offered Applebloom the hand that was soaked in Babs' juices. She only hesitated for a second before taking his fingers into her mouth and licking them clean, moaning as she did. After Applebloom was finished, Spike offered Babs the hand that was soaked in Applebloom's juices. She didn't hesitate as she practically took the entire hand into her mouth. Spike could tell that she was practically hungry as she licked around his fingers. After Babs was done, she kissed Spike on the lips, not wasting anytime inserting her tongue inside his mouth. After Spike was done, he turned to Applebloom, who had grabbed his cheeks and planted her lips firmly on his. She moaned into the kiss and mimicked Babs' tongue action so she can give as much action as she could. Not much later, Spike and Applebloom came up for air and tried to catch their breath. He then looked back and forth between Applebloom and Babs again and both seemed very eager to take things further.

"So...which kiss did you like?" Babs asked as she traced a finger on Spike's chest.

"I think he liked my kiss." Applebloom said, sure of herself.

"Mine was the best!" Babs argued.

"Was not!" Applebloom responded with a frown.

"Girls, no fighting," Spike said as he squeezed their thighs. He chuckled and jokingly said, "Maybe you should kiss each other and find out."

Applebloom and Babs looked at each other and then at Spike. While he did say this in jest, they had to wonder if it was something he was used to seeing. They knew that Pinkie Pie and her sisters were a part of Spike's harem and they just imagined what other things they could get up to when they were together. It was sinful to think about but as Applebloom and Babs looked at each other again, they decide to throw caution to the wind. Babs took the initiative and gave Applebloom a deep kiss, holding her cheeks in place. She could feel her melt as she tasted her insides with her tongue. Hearing her moan excited Babs as she kept her lips locked on hers. When they let go, Applebloom and Babs saw how lecherous Spike's had become. Babs smirked back at him while Applebloom looked away with a blush.

"You liking the the show?" Babs asked.

"Oh, yeah, most definitely." Spike responded with a nod.

"You're something else, Spike," Babs said as she grabbed hold of Spike's cock, "Getting hard on me and Bloom kissing, playing with our pussies and our tits...the Dragon King is such a perv."

"No comment." Spike said.

"You...you want us to kiss again?" Applebloom asked bashfully.

"Applebloom, I thought you were hungry for Spike." Babs laughed.

"I am, but...," Applebloom began, but trailed off. She continued, fidgeting, "You really are a good kisser, Babs. And I-

"Say no more," Babs cut Applebloom off, as she sat on one of Spike's thighs, "Come here, little girl and I'll teach you some more."

Applebloom sat on Spike's other thigh and found herself in a lip-lock yet again. She could feel Babs' tongue inside her mouth and responded with her own. Once again, Babs was the dominant one as she moved her tongue deeper inside, making Applebloom moan and melt. As much as she liked the sensations she was feeling, she wasn't satisfied with being the receiver as she wanted give just as much. Remembering how Babs told her how sensitive she was and she reacted to Spike digging deep inside her, Applebloom slid her hand downward and used two fingers to penetrate her insides. Babs reacted like she was on fire as she let out a moan that was muffled but still loud. Applebloom held her head close to hers so as to remain in that lips lock. Taking advantage of the situation, Applebloom slid her hand from Babs' head to one of her breasts and began fondling it and using her thumb and forefinger to tweak her nipples. She deepened the kiss as she heard Babs' moans and whimpers. It wasn't long before Babs came one again on Applebloom's hand. The kiss ended as Applebloom saw Babs collapse on top of her bed.

Laying on the bed trying to catch her breath, Babs still felt like her body temperature was rising. She didn't have to react as she felt two pairs of lips on her breasts. She gasped and looked down, seeing Spike licking on her right nipple while Applebloom was biting into her left. She also felt their hands rubbing her thighs a she instinctively spread her legs open. A hard she tried to suppress herself, Babs started to scream, both in desperation and in pleasure. She felt scared, shaking her head as the sensations But she was also reveling in how good it felt. It was becoming too much to bear, her body shuddering. Babs then felt Spike's hand enter her slit while Applebloom tweaked her clit. He screams were getting longer as time went by and she was begging Spike and Applebloom to do more until she gushed, squirting out so much juice that it dampened the blanket. Babs continued to scream in fear and pleasure, tears forming in her eyes.

"Spike, she's being too loud." Applebloom playfully frowned as she let go of Babs' nipple.

"I know what to give her." Spike said, licking his lips.

Babs was still screaming when she saw Spike tower over her, straddling her head. She saw the erect tool in front her and even saw a bit of its pre-cum oozing out at the tip. Babs felt Spike pull her head towards it and opened her mouth, engulfing the whole manhood. She shut her eyes and moaned, using her tongue to further taste the erect manhood. She started to cry happily as she was finally getting to experience Spike giving her head, one of two things she was denied at camp. Her muffled cries were getting louder as Applebloom was licking inside her slit, pinching her clit. Spike thrust into her mouth, his motions getting faster as he groaned in pleasure. By this point, Babs became more content as she went with the flow. It wasn't long before she came again, squirting more of her juices and staining Applebloom's face. Seconds later, Spike came inside her mouth so much that it over flowed and she she managed to let go of Spike's manhood, more ejaculation stained her face. She managed to swallow what was inside her mouth and lick what was on her lips. She opened her eyes and was amazed that Spike shaft was still hard. It aroused her and terrified her how much power Spike had.

Babs felt her limp body move and Spike managed to stick her butt up in full view while her head was on the blanket, smelling her juices she had spilled. She then felt Spike's manhood tease her opening and she started to whimper. As much as she wanted this, Babs knew it was going to hurt since she was still virgin. She wondered how much pain she was going to feel as her tears began to flow. She had talked a good game and there she was, melting in the sensations of pleasure. Babs had wanted to be dominant and on top but Spike and Applebloom double teamed her and she was lost in haze of orgasm. She didn't have to wait any longer as Spike penetrated her, shoving his manhood in one hard thrust. Babs' eyes widened and she began to cry out as Spike began his slow thrusts. She gripped the blankets as she felt the shaft push deeper inside her. Spike's hands were on her butt, feeling his fingers hold her tightly. She tried to push up but collapsed. Babs was completely at Spike's mercy as she continued to scream.

"Jeez, she's still being too loud," Applebloom groaned, as she positioned herself in from of Babs. She spread her legs, revealing her opening to her and spoke, "Here' something else for your mouth."

Seeing Applebloom's clit in front of her, Babs inched herself closer to it. She stuck her tongue and started licking it vigorously. She could taste her cousin's juices that she let out earlier. She made noises of approval as she in and around Applebloom's pussy, hearing her moan contently as felt her hand push her even deeper into it. All the while, Spike was still humping her and his thrusts were picking up speed. She tarted to scream again, the sensations getting to her again. Applebloom pushed her down to her pussy again, muffing her screams. She felt like a captive as she let Spike and Applebloom dominate her. She had lost count at how many times she came, her juices overflowing and staining Applebloom's bed. Her eyes widened as she felt Spike's hand move to her clit and stimulated it. With so much stimulation, Babs began to sob as she was getting close.

It came crashing down on Babs as she exploded in a sea of pleasure. She let out a scream that filled the room as Applebloom squirted in her face. Then Spike gave Babs one last shove and came inside her. Her eyes widened as she felt Spike's seed fill her up so much that she felt it reach her womb. Spike still held her in place for about a minute before letting go. Babs collapsed, laying on her side as more of Spike's seed oozed out of her opening. She smiled as she tried to catch her breath, celebrating internally the loss of her virginity to the boy she had crushed on since she met him.

Spike let out a satisfied breath, his eyes closed. To him, making love with Babs was something he had longed to do ever since they had made out at camp. His erection had been held like a vice inside of her and it had felt so great when he finally released. Still, he felt ready to go for another round as he still felt hard, his erection coated in his own seed as well as Babs' juices.

Opening his eyes, Spike had found that Applebloom kneeling a few feet in front him. With a smile, he beckoned to her to get close and she crawled to him with a very eager smile. as soon as Applebloom was close, Spike embraced her and kissed her on the lips, tasting the remnants of Babs' juices on her lips. They moaned as their tongues tasted each other. Applebloom embraced Spike sightly, her breasts mashing into his chest. When they were done, Spike and Applebloom stared into each other eyes, though Applebloom looked away, blushing in embarrassment. Spike was curious and used his hand to direct her attention towards him.

Not seeing a way out, Applebloom confessed, "Spike, I...I caught you doing it with Rara back at camp. You really like her that much to do that outdoors with her, huh?

"Well, with her on tour so much, I don't get to see her as much," Spike responded.

"You two look so...so hot doing it," Applebloom added. "In fact...I diddled myself when I was watching you and Rara. Hearing her so into it and you talking dirty to her...it still makes me all hot and bothered thinking about."

"Really," Spike spoke, intrigued. "Could you...maybe show me?"

Applebloom eyes widened, looking at Spike's face with incredulity. Spike was suggesting her playing with herself right in front. Even though with all that happened, from her getting a shot of Spike's seed to the face to being eating out by Babs, she felt a little embarrassed doing something that private right in front of him, It was already tough admitting that she did it to him, but letting him see her playing with herself made her do a whole body blush. She looked down, fidgeting in Spike's embrace. Making up her mind, Applebloom nodded and moved out of Spike's embrace. She moved only a couple of feet in front of him before giving her fingers a lick.

Not wasting any more time, Applebloom spread her thighs, leaned herself a bit backwards, placed one hand on the bed to keep herself steady and used her other hand and fingers to diddle herself. She shut her eyes as she felt her body react to the sensation of her fingers. She could also feel her nipples hardening again as she moaned in pleasure. Leaning a little more back, Applebloom made moved her hips to get a bit more rhythm, digging her fingers deep inside. Applebloom changed positions, removing one finger from her slit and cupping one her breasts while fingering herself with her other hand. She continued to play with herself and slightly opened her eyes. Spike was looking at her with a very lewd smile. As embarrassed as she was, Applebloom went on, changing positions so now that she sitting on the bed with her legs spread. She then looked down at Spike's shaft and her embarrassment turned lust, licking her lips she continued to stare at it. She still couldn't believe he was still hard and willing to go more. She wondered how much stamina he had with all that dragon power he had. She assumed that he could will her as many time as he wanted without letting up. The thought of it made Applebloom finger herself even faster.

Applebloom saw Spike approach her and wondered what he had in mind. She didn't wait long as Spike stood on the bed, his tool standing at attention. She closed her eyes, opened her mouth and felt Spike manhood enter. She moaned as she could taste the leftover seed and Babs' juices that coated it. As Spike humped her face, Applebloom kept on masturbating, pleasuring her clit while fondling her breast and pinching her nipples.

"You really look cute doing that," Spike spoke to her as he increased his thrusts. "Not that I think about it...yeah...that cute little uniform you wore at camp...you playing with yourself in it...you must have looked so hot, horny...and lonely. I wonder...if me and Rara caught you...yeah...ooh, yes, Bloom. Yeah, you're so good, so cute...you could really rival your big sister...maybe next time you can join us. Would you like that, Bloom? Would you like join me and your sister for some fun?"

Applebloom could only moan in response, blushing at Spike's dirty talk. It was already a big step doing this with Babs, but doing it along with her sister was something else entirely. The many possibilities that could happen with Applejack around and it began to assault her mind. From kissing, fingering and everything else, the thought it just made her finger herself even faster and she was getting close to climaxing. Spike's thrusts were getting even faster as he held her head in place. Moments later, Applebloom climaxed, her juices squirting on the bed. Seconds later, Spike filled her mouth with his seed. She felt him grip her head even harder so as to get every last drop of his cum down her throat. After that, Applebloom loosened in grip and she let go of Spike's erect manhood and swallowed the rest of his seed, licking her lips for whatever was left. She let out breath, her body still tingling and wanting more.

Spike wasted no time as he he went to Applebloom's level and held her tightly, placing his head between her breasts. He motor-boated them briefly before proceeding to suck on one of her nipples. Hearing Applebloom cry out as she held his head tighter made Spike even hungrier for her, practically devouring her breasts. He even began pulling at her nipples with his teeth, which the Apple little sister wince a bit, letting a loud moan. Spike used his strength to pin Applebloom to the bed and continued using his mouth and tongue to stimulate her breasts. He quickly lowered himself to her wet opening, lifted her hips up and started licking away, his tongue penetrating it. Spike made groaned as he practically devoured Applebloom's pussy, feeling her come in his mouth. He held on tight as he didn't want to let go.

"Spike, stop!" Applebloom shouted pleadingly.

Hearing the shout, Spike stopped. He looked down on her pleading expression and immediately wanted to apologize, thinking he had gone too far. He stopped himself when Applebloom's pleading expression turned into a tearful smile. Spile sighed in relief, knowing that as rough as he can be during lovemaking, he didn't want cause any harm to any woman he bedded. He gave her a warm smile, but remained silent, awaiting what Applebloom had to say.

"Can I...be on top this one time?" Applebloom asked shyly.

Spike nodded in response, letting go of Applebloom and laying down with his back on the bed. In an instant, Applebloom straddled his waist, using her hand to grab the tip of Spike's cock. Spike saw how hesitant Applebloom was and gave her a reassuring smile. A moment passed before Applebloom lowered herself, impaling on Spike's manhood. The Dragon King saw her wince before letting out a groan. He could tell that Applebloom was in a bit of pain at losing her virginity. Applebloom's face softened, a smile forming as tears flowed from her eyes. Spike gave her smile and Applebloom began to move her hips.

'She feels so tight,' Spike thought as he felt Applebloom's pussy hold his cock like a vice. 'Hell, she and Babs felt so tight...so good...Bloom is really good at this...I want to come inside her so bad.'

Seeing the content expression on Spike's face and hearing moan, Applebloom increased her movements, fondling her breasts as she did so. Any hesitation she had melted away and she gave off happy moans, her womanhood already getting used to Spike sized rocking inside of her. Moments later, she felt Spike's hands on her hips and felt him move, matching his thrusts with her movements. They both increased their motions and they were both screaming, getting close to climax. One of Applebloom's hands left her breast and she started using it to stimulate her clit. Her climax came first, coating Spike's shaft in her juices and seconds later, herd him grunt and held hips tightly. She felt his seed coursing inside of her, filling her womb. She gave off one last scream, eyes widened as she arched her back. A few seconds passed before Applebloom collapsed on top Spike.

Both feeling exhausted, Spike and Applebloom held each other, basking in the odor of so much lovemaking. after calming down, they looked at each other eyes and kissed tenderly on each others lips.

"Good girl." Spike spoke.

"Good...good going." Applebloom said as she closed her eyes.

As it got late, Applejack returned from town, and parked the family truck. She entered the house and made her way upstairs. She approached Applebloom's room and heard no sound coming from it. Curiously, she opened it quietly before peeking inside and saw Spike, Applebloom, and Babs in her little sisters bed naked, with Spike in the middle with his arms wrapped around the two younger girls who were snuggling up to him.

Applejack smiled, as she tip toed up to them before lightly tapping Spike's nose. The boy stirred, but brushed it off. Applejack did it again a bit harder making Spike groan before opening his eyes to see the middle Apple sibling standing above him.

“Hey, Spike.” Applejack said softly.

“Hey, A.J.” Spike spoke, still feeling tired.

“Looks like you've been taking care of business while I was away.” Applejack chuckled winked at him.

“These two apples didn't fall too far from the same tree you fell from.” Spike joked.

“Well, goodnight, sugarcube.” Applejack kissed Spike. She then kissed her sister and younger cousin on the cheek before making her way out of the room. She looked back and gave Spike a wink before saying, "Just so you know, I want to join in next time you want to partake in some family fun."

As Applejack left, Spike relaxed and laid back before looking back and forth between Applebloom and Babs, smiling before kissing them both on the cheek.

“Goodnight, girls.” Spike soft softly before closing his eyes.

Spike fell asleep blissfully as he looked forward to more fun time with the young ladies of the Apple family.

Big Sister and Belle

Author's Note

Here's the next part of the arc where Spike marks another of his old female classmates in high school. With plenty of editing and writing help from Duke Moon II.

Big Sister and Belle

It was the afternoon in the downtown area of the city as Spike and Rarity were sitting outside a cafe at a table under an umbrella. Hours earlier, Rarity had been hard at work in her studio room for almost the whole morning and Spike had to barge in to get her to rest. She had insisted to him that she had to get her work done, but Spike had to remind her not to overwork herself and later agreed that she could take the rest of the day off. Rarity suggested that they try out the new cafe in downtown called Beans and Buns, which sold a variety of pastries, different flavors of coffee and tea. Spike was sipping his coffee, which he requested with no additives and Rarity had some tea. They were currently waiting for their fresh pastries.

“So, Rarity, how're you coming along with Sapphire Shore's newest outfit?” Spike inquired, after taking a sip of his coffee.

“It's coming along perfectly, darling, and I know Sapphire is just going to love it,” Rarity gushed, before giving Spike a lidded, knowing look and added, “Though I know you'll love it more when you see her wear it.”

“Well...you always know how to make the right outfit to bring out any lady's sex appeal,” Spike smiled with a blush on his face. He then gave her a flirtatious look and said, “Then again, you have a great way to bring out my sex appeal, too.”

“I do try my best, darling,” Rarity purred, "Though I do have to admit that as much fun as I like wrapping you up in a nice suit, it's even better when I get to unwrap you for my own...personal midnight ride."

"How very unladylike of you." Spike smirked.

"And just what are you going do about it?" Rarity smirked back, feeling rather daring.

“Get away from me!” a female cried which got the attention of the cafe patrons.

Recognizing the voice, Spike and Rarity looked over across the street from the cafe and saw Sweetie Belle backing away from a young man with a rather angry expression on his face. As for Sweetie Belle, she looked livid and her hands were balled up into fists. Spike stood up and tensed, seeing that this could get ugly and Rarity followed suit, also ready if things were going to take a bad turn.

“Don't you ever come near me again, Ashcan!” Sweetie Belle warned the young man who didn't look ready to back down, "Get out of my face and get out of my life, you filthy jerk."

“Maybe I wasn't being clear to you, bitch," Ashcan said, as he grabbed Sweetie Belle's arm, giving her glare, "We're not breaking up until you put out for me, so let's have it!"

Sweetie Belle gritted her teeth at the boy before suddenly punching him right in the stomach making his eyes widen. Ashcan clutched his stomach while trying to breathe. He looked up at Sweetie Belle and received a spin kick to the head knocking him to the ground. Ashcan shook his head and as soon as he saw Sweetie Belle look at him with dangerous eyes, he backed away.

“You heard what I said!” she shouted, “Now beat it before I break what's left of that thick head of yours!”

Ashcan scrambled to his feet before stumbling away. Soon after, Sweetie Belle cursed under her breath.

Spike and Rarity could only watch in amazement, impressed with how Sweetie Belle managed to take care of herself. Rarity nodded in approval while Spike smiled proudly. All the while, the spectators who were watching applauded and cheered for her. Sweetie Belle noticed this and looked embarrassed. Soon after, she ran away trying to hide her face. Spike and Rarity who both looked concerned and hurried after her.

Spike and Rarity eventually trailed Sweetie Belle to the park where they found her sitting on a bench alone. She had her face covered in her hands and she was crying, not paying any mind to anyone who saw her. Seeing her in that state, Spike sat beside Sweetie Belle's right while Rarity sat on her left. The girl looked absolutely inconsolable and continued to cry, occasionally sniffling. Spike, feeling that he needed to do something, placed his hand on Sweetie Belle's shoulder, which startled her from her state.

“Sweetie Belle.” Spike spoke softly.

“You poor thing.” Rarity soothed.

Sweetie Belle looked between Spike and Rarity, her eyes were red from crying. She then looked down in an effort to no show her face to either of them, but it was futile. She felt more embarrassed as she wiped the tears from her eyes and sniffled. Sweetie Belle eventually calmed down and looked between Spike and Rarity again, concern evident on their faces.

“Hey, Rarity...Spike." Sweetie Belle muttered.

“Sweetie Belle, we saw what happened back there.” Rarity said in worry.

“Are you ok?” Spike asked in equal concern, “You're not hurt are you?”

“I've been better,” Sweetie Belle responded, sniffling again, "At least I gave Ashcan a piece of mind with a blow on the side. Story of my life, really."

“Oh, Belle.” Rarity said in sympathy.

“That's my fourth break up this month,” Sweetie Belle sighed, "Being popular isn't what it's cracked up to be. Seems like I only attract the jerks at college while all the good guys are taken."

“Now, don't you talk like that, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity said as she helped dry her little sister's eyes.

“Face it, I'm cursed,” Belle scoffed as she looked down, “Just when I think I found the right guy, he turns out to be just like all the others. They're just looking for a score and they see me as the biggest score. I'm nothing but a lay to them.”

“Belle, you can't honestly think that.” Spike tried to reason with her.

“What else do you want me to think!?” Belle snapped, “Every guy I've been with...nothing ever ends right!”

“Sweetie, you can't think like that,” Rarity said turned her sister to face her, “It's never easy to find the right person out there for you. Yes, there will be a few stumbles along the way, but the right one will come along.”

“That's easy for you to say!” Belle shouted, "You managed to find someone who likes you for you. He isn't perfect and he's one of the biggest perverts I ever met, but at least he's got a good heart and treats you with respect!"

"Thanks...I think." Spike said, feeling awkward.

“It wasn't as easy as you think,” Rarity reminded Sweetie Belle, "Little sister, do you know how many men I had to go through until Spike came into my life? They all wanted something or some favor from me and it always broke my heart that none of them wanted me for me. I'm just glad Spike came into my life and yes, he isn't perfect, but I love him all the same."

Though she knew Rarity was right, Sweetie Belle still felt unsure, choosing to remain silent.

“Look, Belle,” Spike began, “That asshole back there screwed up because he didn't want to get to know the real you. In fact, let me be straight with you: You, Sweetie Belle, are the one of most amazing girls I know and any guy would be lucky to be with you. There is someone for you out there, Belle.”

"You really mean that, don't you?" Sweetie Belle laughed humorlessly.

“Indeed he does,” Rarity agreed, “In fact, you have so many strong points those boys continuously overlook.”

“Like what?” Belle asked

“Well, you have a beautiful singing voice for starters,” Spike responded with a smile, "Remember back at camp when I got you to sing at the little party we assembled? You knocked them dead before they started cheering for you."

“Yeah, I remember,” Belle replied, still feeling downhearted, "It was also because of that that I almost got killed for it."

"Ooh, right.” Spike recalled, wincing.

(Flashback Begins)

Like Applebloom, Babs, and Spike, Sweetie Belle also volunteered at Camp Friendship as a counselor. Many of the campers loved whenever Belle was their group counselor because she was the nicest and sweetest older girl they knew. And Belle loved the attention. Growing up she always felt she was living in the shade of her older sister Rarity who had beauty and charm that no one could rival, not even her own sibling. Though she loved Rarity like a sibling would, she always felt bitter about the praise and attention she would get from her peers, especially boys. When she learned her sister suddenly started having an attraction to her classmate Spike she wondered why and was she trying to pull some kind of stunt on some other boy hoping to get them jealous.

Eventually the more she listened to Rarity talk to herself about Spike, she started realizing her feelings for him were truly sincere. Not wanting to do anything to ruin her sister's romantic life, decided to let it be. Though she did admit, Spike was honest when it came to how he felt about a girl, and she was no exception. He admitted how much he liked hearing her sing be it for her friends or for a school function. And he convinced her to sing for the campers so they could see exactly what he saw in her.

Sweetie Belle had just wrapped up her song and the campers had stood and cheered for her. She had initially blushed at the adulation, but then gave the audience a bow and a wave, thanking them for the support for the evening. When she spotted her friends Applebloom, Scootaloo and Babs, she ran up to them and gave them all a hug. Her friends congratulated her and patted her on the back. Sweetie Belle turned back to the crowd and soaked in the cheers. She couldn't help but love the attention and playfully blew kisses at the crowd. She then waved to the crowd one last time before going behind the curtain. It was there that she was greeted by Spike, who was clapping with a a smile. Belle smiled back and jumped into his arms and gave him the biggest of hugs and kiss on the cheeks.

"Whoa there, Belle," Spike chided, "I don't think I did too much to deserve that."

"Spike, you helped me get over my fear," Belle gushed, "It's only fair I give you something to show my gratitude.

"Hey, it was nothing," Spike shrugged. "You just needed the boost to show off your talents. Rarity I know you could sing your heart out and I think more people should know about that talent. Don't keep it bottled up."

“Thanks again, Spike," Belle said as she got out of Spike's arms, "I'll always remember this.”

Belle went back out on stage and gave the crowd another bow. Once she did, she noticed that amongst the audience was another of the junior counselors giving her a flirtatious wink, making her blush. Belle recognized him as Blobert, another one of the junior counselors that had volunteered along with her friends and Spike. She had met him on the first day at camp and over the course of a few days, they had hit off and had begun hanging out with each other and stealing a few moments when no one was looking. She had grown to like him a lot and had told her friends about him. They congratulated her for luck as they had to admit that he was a looker, what with his perfect smile, slicked back hair and a build. She felt that she found her dream guy and Belle couldn't wait to take things further.

After the concert, everyone had returned to their cabins. When Belle was getting ready for bed, she found a note from Blobert under her pillow, saying that she should meet him at the lake after lights out. Once the counselors had announced that it was lights out, Belle waited for everyone to fall asleep until it was the perfect time. Making sure that everyone was sound asleep, Belle threw aside her covers. Dressed in her camp uniform, she quietly exited the cabin, closed the door as quietly as possible and headed towards the lake to meet Blobert.

When Belle arrived at the lake, she spotted Blobert sitting on a log. When she called out to him, Blobert signaled her over and Belle went over and sat down beside him. The two smiled at each other before leaning in and started to kiss. As they did, they wrapped their arms around each other, their make out session getting heavier. Though as Sweetie Belle kissed Blobert, she felt his lips were incredibly moist and his tongue was a bit long but she didn't care. She was finally with a guy who thought the world of her and felt that he could do whatever he wanted.

When they came up for air, Blobert spoke, “That was quite a magical performance, Belle...and your singing was superb.”

“You....really think so?” she asked nervously, blushing.

“No doubt about it.” Blobert assured.

“Blobert, I...that is I...," Belle stammered before calming down with a sigh, "It's nice to finally be getting some attention without anyone else interfering."

“Really, now,” Blobert said, intrigued, "May ask why someone so lovely has trouble getting admirers?"

“It's my sister, Rarity," Belle groaned in frustration, "Don't get me wrong, I love her. But sometimes I feel as if she gets more attention than me be it from my family, or even my friends. She had that beauty that commands attention and she always has to be in the center of it. I felt like I always had to compete."

"You can't be serious." Blobert chuckled.

"You don't know her like I do," Belle frowned, continuing, "During my sixteenth birthday party, I was trying to fix myself up so I could look beautiful and more mature for my friends. But when I came down I noticed my sister had stolen all the attention, and all my friends were more focused on her. I never felt so pissed in my life. It was supposed to be my day, and yet she couldn't resist taking the spotlight. That night I was so angry with her I just cried myself to sleep. My sweet sixteen was a sour one.”

“Didn't you ever ask her about it?” Blobert wondered.

“No and what would've been the point?" Belle answered while crossing her arms, "It's not like it would have changed anything.”

“Hey, forget about your sister,” Blobert caressed her cheek, “I think you're twice as beautiful and very talented.”

“You do?” Belle asked with a blush.

“I do.” Blobert nodded.

Belle smiled happily, as the two once again made out. Belle had proceeded to hold onto Blobert's face while the boy pulled up her shirt, revealing her bra covered breasts. She moaned as the kiss became deeper and allowed herself to be touched, even letting Blobert fondle one her breasts and pulling down her camp shorts.

When they parted, Blobert leaned closer to Belle, and whispered, “You're so pretty, Belle. In fact..."

Blobert gave Belle a nasty smile as she gripped her shoulders, startling her.

"You look good enough to eat.” Blobert hissed.

Belle suddenly felt a chill up her spine from the hiss in Blobert's tone. Before she could say anything, Blobert suddenly started changing, his body becoming more moist and sticky. Blobert was becoming a slime creature and Belle screamed in fright. She tried to run, only for Blobert to latch onto her with his sticky arms to pull her back.

“Sorry, babe, but you ain't going anywhere.” Blobert growled hungrily.

“What the hell are you?!” Belle cried.

“Just a simple hungry slime who has good tastes.” Blobert purred, as he started dragging Belle closer to the lake.

“Help!” Belle screamed, “Someone help me!”

“Ooh, I love screamers," Blobert soothed, as he got closer to the lake. "It's just us, my little songbird. No one will hear you while I feast on you're flesh."

“Hey!” shouted a voice, which caught Belle's attention.

Belle could see that Applebloom, Scootaloo and Babs were running toward her and in no time, they tried to grab onto her, trying to pry her away from the slime creature. Unfortunately, the creature was proving to be to strong as it was dragging them along with Belle.

“Sweetie Belle, hang on!” Bloom cried.

“What the hell is that thing?” Babs shouted.

“An...ugly slime thing.” Scootaloo scowled.

“Ugly?” Blobert growled. “Good thing for you that I don't like tomboys.”

“Let go of her!” Scootaloo screamed.

Blobert smacked the girls away with his arm that increased in size, knocking them back and covering them in slime. As they tried to get up, the slime they were covered with started latching to the ground, keeping them in place.

“I can't move!” Babs struggled.

“We're stuck!” Applebloom struggled to break free with no success.

“Girls, help me!” Belle cried, as Blobert was dragging Belle into the lake.

“Sweetie Belle!” the girls cried out.

It was too late. The slime creature had dragged Sweetie Belle into the lake. The girls screamed as they tried to break free from the slime. Suddenly, the girls heard running stomps approaching and glanced back to see Spike running through the woods right past them. As Spike got closer to the lake, he dove right into the water much to their surprise.

“Spike?” Bloom asked in confusion.

"He just dove after that thing!" Scootaloo shouted.

“Is he crazy!?” Babs also shouted, “Does he think he alone can save Sweetie Belle from that thing?”

The girls suddenly saw lights flashing under the water in an instant, something shot right out of the lake. They gasped as they saw a humanoid purple dragon with Sweetie Belle in his arms, who was still covered in slime. The girls gasped at sight as the dragon like creature descended and tugged the slime right off Belle. The dragon threw Blobert to the ground, looking at it with anger as his eyes glowed red and fire escaping his mouth.

“You tried to eat my friend, monster,” Spike growled dangerously. "Now I'm going to cook you alive!!"

Spike took a deep breath and breathed a jet of fire on Blobert. He screamed in agony as the intense flames incinerated him into nothing. Spike gave a snort as laid Belle down on the ground, who started coughing up some water before regaining her breath. She looked up at her savior in surprise, while he looked down at her with a friendly smile.

The dragon looked to the trapped girls, and approached them. Applebloom, Babs, and Scootaloo were nervous thinking he was coming for them, until he put his claws close to their slime restraints. In an instant, his claws glowed red with intense heat. The girls felt the slime covering them dissolve and they could move again.

“We're free!” Babs cheered.

Applebloom looked at their savior and back at the lake. He looked at him and gave him a look of shock.

“Spike?” Applebloom asked nervously.

Babs and Scootaloo did a double take and shouted, “Spike?!”

“Spike?” Belle gasped.

Spike looked at the group before suddenly changing back to human and spoke sheepishly, “Hey, girls.”

“Who-what-how-huh?!” Applebloom couldn't find the words.

“You're a dragon?” Scootaloo asked in disbelief.

“Half dragon, actually.” Spike corrected.

“Oh, man, that is cool,” Babs spoke, her heart pounding.

“What's going on!?” Belle asked, still feeling shocked. "My boyfriend turned into a slime and tried to eat me and Spike turned into a dragon thing and...what the hell is going on!?"

“Look, I'll tell you girls back at camp. But for now...," Spike said as he motioned to Sweetie Belle, "You might wanna get dressed.”

Belle looked down at herself and remembered she was only in her undergarments. Her face turned red and she screamed in embarrassment, covering her breasts and privates.

“Don't look!” shouted Belle, mortified

“Sorry!” Spike apologized as he turned around.

Once Belle got dressed, she, her friends, and Spike headed back to camp.

A little later, Spike and the girls were sitting around the unlit fire pit. With his cover blown, he began to explain things to them, from when he was killed and revived as the dragon king to his many adventures and fights against various monsters. What caught the girls off guard, however, was Twilight was in fact an alicorn princess from the land of Equestria and that Spike had a large harem of women that wasn't just limited to the girls that lived with him at his apartment. He also said that those same girls had powers and used them to fight alongside him. They really didn't ask who else was in the harem as they were just so astonished that this young man they thought they knew had become a supernatural monster who fought against other monsters.

“Let me get this straight, Spike,” Scootaloo began disbelievingly, “You were killed, but reincarnated with the spirit of a dragon king?”

“You've been fighting monsters and villains from this pony land called Equestria with Applejack, Rarity, and their friends?” Applebloom asked, shocked.

“And you have a harem which includes Rarity, her friends, Rara, and more?” Belle asked.

“And you're already married to Twilight?” Babs finished.

“That about covers it.” Spike answered.

“That's unbelievable,” Applebloom said in surprise, "And Twilight...is she okay with you being with lots of women?"

"It's hard to believe, but she is," Spike said, as he scratched the back of his head, "She does get a little jealous and she does have final say on who I allow into the harem."

“I still can't believe you turn into a freaking dragon for all this time.” Babs laughed as she shook her head.

"And a pretty awesome dragon at that." Scootaloo complimented.

“And you girls thought I was just some perverted teenage boy.” Spike chuckled.

"Nah, you're still a perverted boy," Babs smirked, "You just happen to have some game and charm."

"Thanks...I think." Spike responded, confused.

“Anyone else know about this?” Belle asked, “Snips? Snails?”

“No way, and it's best that they never find out," Spike responded, shaking his head, "If they knew I was already married and have a harem, they'd try to kill me. Not that they'd have any chance of doing it.”

“You got a point.” Applebloom agreed.

“But listen, girls, it's important you tell no one what you just witnessed tonight. And I mean no one. Everything that happened with Sweetie Belle almost being eaten by a slime monster and me being a half dragon has got to stay between us. No one can know."

The girls nodded in agreement.

“Ok, Spike, we'll keep it to ourselves," Applebloom said, "But when we get home we're all gonna have a talk with Applejack and the others about all this.”

“I just hope Twilight doesn't reprimand me for blowing my cover," Spike said worriedly, "But since it's you girls and not someone else she might go easier on me.”

Scootaloo yawned and said, “I don't know about you girls, but all this excitements left me pooped.”

“I hear ya.” Applebloom agreed with a yawn.

“Come on, let's get back to bed.” Babs said as she, along with her friends got up and headed back to the cabin.

Before she left with her friends, Sweetie Belle embraced Spike tightly, much to his surprise. She then felt Spike hug her back gently and sighed. After a moment, they let go of each other and Belle gave him a warm smile.

“Thank you for saving my life, Spike.” Belle said, tears forming in her eyes as she kissed him on the cheek.

“You're very welcome.” Spike answered.

Sweetie Belle went after her friends, but turned back and gave Spike a wave.

(Flashback ends)

Spike and Rarity could only look on in sympathy as Sweetie Belle still looked down. Though she was saved by the slime, the memory of her Blobert turning into a blob was something she could never forget. The bad date seemed like cherry on top of a very bad sundae, all things considered.

Rarity sat closer to her sister and soothed, “Sweetie, you can't think that one experience like that makes you bad luck?”

“Tell that to every guy I ever dated since then!” Sweetie snapped, “One of them only dated me to get his ex jealous so she would come crawling back to him. And guess what, it worked! Another one only dated me to try and get closer to you, remember that?”

Rarity shuddered and said, “Yes, and I'd rather forget that one.”

“And so many others just wanted to date me in hopes of getting laid so they could boast about it!” she grunted in frustration, standing up from the bench and walking away. "Rarity, I...it's just so unfair! I hate my popularity! All it's done is brought me misery!”

“Belle,” Rarity reached out to her.

“Please....I...I had enough of today and I just wanna go home,” Belle sighed, her voice breaking.

Rarity knowing it was for the best nodded as she got up from the bench and walked over to Sweetie Belle.

“Spike, you go on back home. I'll meet you there,” Rarity said as she looked back at Spike.

“Ok, Rarity,” Spike nodded before turning to Belle and said, “Belle...things will get better, I promise.”

“I really doubt it.” she sighed, shaking her head as Rarity walked her home.

That night at Spike's place, Spike was in Rarity's bedroom laying in bed, naked under the covers with Rarity at his side. Rarity had been allowed by Twilight to be with Spike for the week as the princess of Friendship had her royal duties in Equestria to perform. While they have taken advantage of their situation for the past couple of days, they weren't in the mood for sexual activities for the moment as Spike and Rarity had other things on the mind, both looking worried. They both looked at each other and sighed.

Spike was the first one to break the silence and said, “Rarity, I'm worried about Sweetie Belle.”

“I know, darling. I am too.” Rarity voiced her concern.

“I really hate seeing her this way," Spike shook his head, "She deserves happiness like you, like me, like the others.”

“She certainly does, but what can we do to help her?” Rarity asked, as she thought, until her face lit up and spoke in sing song, “Idea!”

“What are you thinking, Rarity?” Spike asked with caution.

“I have just the thing to raise Sweetie Belle's spirits.” Rarity smiled brightly.

“You do?” Spike said, raising an eyebrow.

“We're going to set her up with you, lucky dragon.” Rarity suggested, giving Spike a half lidded stare.

“Me?” Spike asked in surprise.

“Well, of course, darling," Rarity purred as she traced a finger on Spike's chest, "She said so herself that despite your flaws you got a good heart. Besides...with all the men Belle has attracted, she'll need someone like you.”

Spike blushed from the compliments and asked, “Why do think she would even want someone like me?”

“I have a hunch that she would love someone like you, darling," Rarity assured as she leaned closer, "And didn't you say you like to keep your options opened and she was one of your options?”

“You got me there," Spike answered as he couldn't deny what Rarity said, "Truth is, I would love another set of sisters to bed.”

“If your times with the Pie sisters or the royal sisters are anything to go by, I believe it.” Rarity recalled.

"Yeah, they are hot," Spike remembered, his manhood getting hard as a lecherous smile formed on his face, "The way I could get them off at the same time...they even put on a show for me. Man, the way Celestia and Luna touch each other gets me so worked...and Pinkie...boy she loves using that rock dildo to bring off her sisters..."

“Spike, I had no idea you had that kind of fetish.” Rarity said, looking surprised.

“Yeah, well...it's a guilty pleasure for me," Spike laughed a bit nervously, "I mean, I love me some harem hentai manga, but I do occasionally look at ones with incest. Be it sister on sister, or brother on sister. That latter depends on how the two look and if they really look like they're siblings.”

"And was it curiosity that got you into this...sinful fascination?" asked Rarity as she lowered her hand slowly.

“I blame Snips and Snails for that," Spike confessed, "At one of the previous cons we went to they got me a hentai grab bag and some of the manga and anime included was that type of genre. Reluctantly, I read and watched it...it became a guilty pleasure."

"Do I even want to know what you watched?" Rarity asked curiously.

“Well, the comic I read was called 'Way Too Forbidden'," Spike began to explain, "It's about a boy who just became 18 years of age and is sad that he doesn't have a girlfriend. His older sister raises his spirits and his manhood and sometimes the mother helps out. It becomes an incredibly hot threesome between them later on.”

“How thoughtful of them,” Rarity admitted, "Though I have to admit, it is rather an...unorthodox way of helping the boy become a man."

“Yeah, and it also helps the both of them are total knockouts,” Spike chuckled, “The guy's sister is such a dirty talker and the mom...she had such big ones and played with herself as she watched her son and daughter doing it.“

"I bet you have such fantasies about Twilight and her mother." Rarity smirked.

"No comment," Spike chuckled nervously. He then continued, "The anime I watched is 'The Lament of a Lonely Sibling'. It's about a barely in college girl who really can't bring herself to go all way with her boyfriend because she's very shy and has caused many breakups with other boys in the past. Her big sister helps out in that regard."

“Ooh, I see.” Rarity blushed, as she started getting inspiration from the plots.

“Yeah, and whenever I watch Celestia and Luna or Pinkie and her sisters get that kinky it really stirs my libido.” Spike confessed.

“Obviously.” Rarity giggled.

“So, maybe we could work together and give Sweetie Belle the happiness she deserves.” Spike suggested.

“I would do anything for my sister, Spike," Rarity said with a nod, "Same as I'd do for you. As you do for all of us.”

“So it's settled, then," Spike smiled, "We give Belle the best day ever. Of course I'll have to send a letter to Twilight to get her final approval.”

“Allow me to take care of that, Spike.” Rarity offered as she scooted closer to him.

“Thanks, Rarity.” Spike said as he kissed Rarity.

“Any time,” Rarity purred, as she put her hands on Spike's cheeks, “Since this promises to be an experience for both my sister and I tomorrow, I suppose I can pamper you for motivation. Come here!”

Rarity hugged Spike's head deep into her cleavage. Spike panted as he wrapped his arms around Rarity's waist, laughing lecherously as he motor-boated Rarity's boobs and making the fashion girl giggle. They were indeed going to make sure tomorrow was going to be fun for Sweetie Belle and themselves.

The next day, Sweetie Belle sat alone on the couch in front of the television, flipping through the channels. She wasn't looking for anything in particular as she just wanted to put the day before out of her mind. With each channel she changed she grew frustrated and depressed. She couldn't get over the fact that every boy she went out with, including the one from the day before, turned out to be bad news. It didn't matter that she could defend herself against them because it hurt that for as popular as she was, nothing ever turned out for the best.

Belle's thoughts were interrupted when she heard the doorbell. She switched the television off and went to the door, looking through the peephole. Belle got curious as she saw Spike, dressed casually and opened the door. She saw Spike smiling at her and she couldn't help but smile back.

"I hear a pretty lady like you needs some cheering up." Spike said.

Belle sighed, seeing what Spike was trying to do and replied, "Spike, I don't need your pity...or my sisters."

"Belle, just let me try to make this a great day for you," Spike requested, "You can even pick the place you want to go. Your wish...is my command."

Belle couldn't help but nod and went out of the house, closing the door behind her.

Not much later, Spike and Sweetie Belle had gone to the ice cream shop Infinite Flavors. Inside, the two were sitting at the counter on stools each enjoying their own big bowl of sundae. As bad as Belle felt not long ago, she couldn't help but enjoy her treat and laughed at how fast Spike was gobbling up his sundae. Spike himself noticed Sweetie Belle looking better as she dug into her ice cream. He was glad that Belle was trying to put what happened yesterday in the past but he knew that there still more to do.

“I see that you're really digging that ice cream.” Spike pointed out.

“And you are really tearing into yours, Spike," Belle laughed, "Really, I appreciate you taking me here. I love this place.”

“Well, I felt after what happened yesterday you deserved a bit of a pick me up.” Spike replied, as he took a scoop and ate.

“Again, thank you," Belle said, as she stirred her spoon in the bowl, "Most of the guys I dated never wanted to do anything I wanted. They just assumed that I go along with what they wanted to do and it was all downhill from there.”

“Yeah, well, those jerks don't have a clue on to treat a lady,” Spike said, "Besides, I know you're the kind of girl who knows how to have fun."

“Well, sharing my time with you over ice cream is a start,” Belle smiled, “This is exactly the kind of way I want a date to be. Relaxing, sharing laughs, and having fun with someone special.”

“And you really think I'm special?” Spike inquired.

“How can you not be?” Belle asked, before whispering, “You're married, you're part dragon, you fight monsters and villains, and Rarity has mentioned you're very satisfying in bed.”

“She...actually said that?” Spike blushed while rubbing the back of his head.

“Yeah. My big sister really thinks the world of you," Belle complimented, "To her, you're her ideal man, her knight in shining armor. She never said that about the guys she used to date. And...she also says how considerate you are when you are together and take her feelings into account. I just wish the boys I dated were half as nice as you are.”

"Well, like you said, I'm not perfect." Spike shrugged.

"You have what really counts," Belle continued, "With me, the boys either used me to get to Rarity or they they just wanted to...conquer me. It's why I had to take self defense courses to keep the really grabby ones off me."

“And based off how you nailed that guy yesterday they really paid off.” Spike chuckled, with Belle laughing along.

As Sweetie Belle looked at Spike, she couldn't help but blush. Over the years, she noticed just how different Spike was compared to how they used to think of him back in high school. She could see why Rarity liked him so much and she still couldn't get over the fact that he was secretly married to a magical princess from another dimension or the fact that he had a harem that truly liked him and them back. He wasn't just a horny perverted teenage boy, but a strong, kind, and loving young man who cared deeply about those close to him.

"So...does the lady have some other place she'd like to go?" Spike asked, trying to act smooth.

"Oh, think I can think of a good place." Belle responded.

Later on, Spike and Belle were at the Swing, Sing and Everything in Between karaoke bar, singing and moving their hips to rhythm. Earlier could see how hyped up Belle was to go and show off how much she could sing. Once they had arrived, Belle had told the one in charge of the bar to get them a room and once she did, she happily dragged Spike with her. Once inside, Belle turned on the machine and beckoned for Spike to join her. He obliged her as the song started, grabbed the microphone and started singing along with her.

They were currently in the middle of a duet, singing Don't Go Breaking My Heart as performed by Elton John and Kiki Dee. Spike, admittedly, didn't know this song by heart and Sweetie Belle had to lead him for the most part, though she did encourage him to look at the screen if he felt lost. In no time, he was comfortable singing Elton John's part of the of song while Sweetie Belle sang Kiki Dee's part. When the music ended the two sat down on the bench to catch their breath. They looked at each other and laughed.

“Spike, you got some set of pipes.” Belle complimented.

“Me? You're the one with the voice of an angel.” Spike said with a smile.

“Aw, thanks.” Belle blushed.

“And it's a big difference compared to how you used to sound, huh, Squeaky Belle?” Spike teased.

Belle scowled remembering back in grade school to Junior high her voice used to sound so high it was squeaky. She quickly punched his shoulder making him groan and rubbed the spot.

“Never call me that again,” Belle warned sternly, "I'm pretty sensitive about that, Spike."

“You're right, my bad.” Spike winced, rubbing his shoulder.

Belle scowl turned into a smirk and asked, “How about I sing you something that my old voice could've never pulled off?”

“What do you have in mind?” Spike asked as he looked curious.

“I got just the one.” Belle said as she selected another song. 'I'll show him Squeaky Belle!'

The music began playing as the lyrics appeared on screen. It was Fever, as performed by Peggy Lee. As Belle sang, she sashayed all around Spike shaking her hips in his direction. She even turned around, sticking her butt right out to entice him. When she looked back at him, she gave Spike a half lidded looking as she continued her sensual swing of her hips. Belle blushed a bit when she saw that Spike was staring at her and started to feel a bit self conscious about what she was doing. Still, she kept singing, feeling something stirring as her heart beat a little faster as she got bolder.

Spike gazed at her butt beneath her pants, feeling an erection forming. He tried to keep himself under control. What shocked him the most was when Belle moved herself into Spike's lap while leaning close to him stroking his cheek with her free hand. Spike blushed at Belle's advances toward him, though he wondered if she had noticed his erection.

Though Belle had started this just to tease Spike by playfully flirting with him, she started to really get into it. She placed her hand on Spike's chest as she continued to sing, her voice becoming more husky. What happened next surprised her as she started to slowly unbutton Spike's shirt.

'What am I doing?' Belle thought, sweating. 'Am I so desperate that I...I...he's not stopping me...should I...'

Spike was so entranced at Belle's advances towards him that he almost didn't notice that the girl had undid enough buttons to leave his chest in view. He could feel her run her hand on his chest feeling the muscle in it and catching a feel of his heart racing. Belle leaned closer to Spike, finishing the song she was singing as her lips puckered before planting them on his. He felt her arms wrap around his neck as Belle deepened the kiss. Spike himself returned the kiss while wrapping his arms around her waist. The two made out with the girl inserting her tongue inside Spike's mouth, their hands exploring their bodies. A moment later, they disengaged their lips and stared at each other, lust written all over their faces.

When Belle realized what she did, she looked away from Spike in embarrassment.

“Spike, I....don't know what came over me," Belle stammered, "I'm sorry.”

“Don't be,” Spike smirked, placing his hand on Belle's cheek, making her look back at him, “You kiss pretty well and you can give the women of my harem a run for their money. You even taste pretty sweet...Sweetie.”

“I just couldn't help myself," Belle said nervously, "The way you looked at me...those hungry eyes of yours, I...it just stirs my heart up.”

“I do have that affect on girls.” Spike reminded her with a chuckle.

“I know," Belle giggled, "But I just had to do it. You've been such a good friend to me even when I didn't realize it back in high school. When I'm with you, I feel happy. Happier than I've ever been with any of my exes.”

“And I can make you happier still...if you'd have me.” Spike offered.

“Really?” Belle asked, “But what about Rarity, Twilight, the others?”

“I think they will understand and would love another girl joining up," Spike assured. "In fact, why don't we go back to your place and let Rarity know?”

Yeah. Let's go.” Belle smiled as she and Spike headed out of the bar.

A little later, Spike had taken Belle back to her home, holding her hand as she unlocked the door. She led him and and embraced him with Spike returning her embrace. A moment later, they gazed into each others eyes before kissing each other. They held the lip lock until coming up for air though they still held each other.

“Rarity said your parents are out of town for the weekend.” Spike mentioned.

“Just a little get away from home life,” Belle confirmed, raising her brows a few times, giving Spike the hint, "Which means we have a enough to..."

“Ah, right.” Spike caught on.

“Sweetie Belle, Spike, is that you?” called out Rarity's voice.

“Yes, it's us, Rarity!” Belle answered, disengaging from Spike, blushing.

Rarity came down and saw them with embarrassed expressions on their faces. She smirked as she could tell that the date may have gone a bit too well.

“I take it the date went well?” Rarity chuckled

“You could say that.” Spike responded rather nervously.

“We did have fun.” Belle responded, also nervously.

“Really, now," Rarity said, intrigued as she looked over at Spike with half lidded eyes, "And...how much fun did you have with my dear, sweet little sister?"

“It got a little hot and heavy at the karaoke bar.” Spike admitted, his blush deepening.

“Belle, such inappropriate behavior for a lady.” Rarity playfully scolded her.

“I couldn't help it,” Belle said, looking away bashfully, "Spike just brings out this something wild inside of me that I..."

“I know that very well, Sweetie," Rarity said slyly, “We can discuss this in my old room. I have some tea ready for us as well as few biscuits.” Spike and Belle nodded as they followed Rarity up the stairs.

In Rarity's old room, Spike and Belle were sitting on the bed, drinking tea as the previous occupant observed them as she sipped tea from her own cup. She was suspecting that a bit more went on that what they had told her earlier and was curious about it. She started to imagine Spike doing something very naughty to her little sister inside that karaoke bar, playing dangerously alone in that room. She was getting worked up at just the mere thought of Spike feeding his manhood to Belle, making her cry out his name, her virginity gone. Rarity blushed as she felt her nipples harden and her panties getting wet. Still, she wanted this to go smoothly and not scare Belle too much.

"It's been a while since I've been to my old room," Rarity sighed, as she looked around while placing her tea cup on the desk, "I remember working here on my projects for many hours. Sometimes...my mind would drift elsewhere and I...relieved some of the stress I was in."

Belle almost spat out her tea, blushing at what Rarity just said.

"A little much there?" Spike said, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh, we're all grown ups, darling," Rarity reminded with a purr, "We can talk more frankly here without anyone nosing around. Plus, I think our little Sweetie Belle is a big enough girl for this. Wouldn't you agree, little sister?"

Still blushing, Belle only managed a nod.

"I knew you would," Rarity said as she took Belle's and Spike's cups and put them on the desk, "You're definitely not the same little girl who would sneak inside my room and play dress up with some of my projects. I have to admit that you did look a adorable in them back then. You put on your own little fashion show and everything. So cute."

"You didn't think it was cute back then." Belle pointed out.

"It's water under the bridge," Rarity said, trying to make Belle feel at ease, "Besides you can be a different type of diva for today. But first...,"

Rarity took Spike hands in hers and stood him up besides her. She looked at him with a smirk as she waved her hands. Suddenly, Spike's belt unbuckled and left his waist, dropping onto the floor seconds later. Rarity then got down on her knees and pulled down Spike's pants and watched as his manhood stood erect before her. She heard Spike and Belle gasped at her actions and had to admit that she was behaving a little brazen. Still, she was undeterred by it as she opened her mouth and engulfed Spike cock inside her moan. Grabbing Spike's thighs, she moved her head back and forth, moaning appreciatively as she tasted her Dragon King's erect manhood. She could also hear Spike getting into it a bit as he felt him tense up. After sucking on it for a few moments, she let go and just stared at the erect penis and chuckled before giving it a little lick. She turned her head at saw the shocked face of Belle, her mouth wide open as she tried to cover it with her hands.

"So beautiful and magnificent, isn't it?" Rarity asked lustfully as she moved her hand up and down Spike's cock, "I want you to look closely at this, Belle. This is what Spike uses to please all the women in the harem. Princesses, farm girls, singers, flyers, and even humble little seamstresses like myself have cried and moaned because of Spike's touch and his girth penetrating the most private of places."

"Rarity...so unladylike." Spike moaned.

"You can punish me later, darling," Rarity said. She turned to the still shocked Belled and beckoned to her, "Have a closer look, Belle. It aches for you, too."

Belle got up from the bed and was kneeling down next to Rarity, never taking her eyes off Spike's erect member. Her shock had slowly evaporated into curiosity and fascination. While she had gotten hot and heavy with other boys, she had never seen a boys member, let alone one that stood at attention. It looked so rigid and stiff and Belle could swear that it was pulsating with energy. It also glistened due to the saliva that was left when Rarity was sucking on it. Belle's blushed as she continued to stare at it but gasped when she felt Rarity guide her hand towards the erect member. Withe her big sister's help, she began rubbing the head, her hand feeling the heat. Her movements had become automatic as she continued to use her hand to please Spike. She heard him moan at her touch as she felt herself getting wet and her nipples becoming erect through her bra.

What happened next took her and Spike by surprise. She gasped when she started to levitate off the ground and her body started to move on its own. It was then that her clothes started to come off but at a slow pace. Belle heard Rarity chuckle wickedly and turned her head to see her moving her hands in intricate motions. Once again, her big sister was using magic and Belle just floated in midair, helpless. In just a few seconds, she was clad in just her striped bra and panties that had two tones of gray. She was in too much shock to cover herself and her blush grew as Spike stared at her.

"How adorable!" Rarity beamed, "That simple set makes her absolutely look delicious!"

"I agree," Spike said as he approached the floating Belle, looking directly at the wet spot in her panties, "You're definitely lacking in nothing when it comes to beauty, Sweetie Belle. You look very pretty."

"Do you mean it?" Belle asked shyly.

"I do." Spike assured as he reached out to gently rub Belle's covered sex.

"Spike...your hand...," Belle gasped.

"I think Belle needs to be a bit more...prepped for what come next." Rarity said slyly.

Rarity stood erect with arms up, her clothes staring to glow. Seconds later, her clothes disappeared, leaving her in only a matching white set of bra, panties and stockings that were attached to a garter belt. Rarity approached Belle and moved her hands again. This time, Belle was slowly stripped of her bra and panties, leaving her completely exposed. With a chuckle, she went towards the bed to lay down. With and another wave of her hands, Rarity made Belle descend towards her. In seconds, Belle was now straddling Rarity's waist and the big sister moved her hands up and started to fondle her breasts. Rarity gave Belle a wicked smile as she fondled her breasts, making her gasp and moan. She even used her thumbs to rub her nipples, making Belle blush even deeper.

"Her breasts sure are a handful," Rarity observing the size of Belle's breasts, "Very soft, too. And she's very sensitive to the touch."

"Keep doing that, Rarity." Spike moaned, jacking off as he watched the show.

"Rarity...how...you're hands are...," Belle gasped.

"Being in harem has taught me a lot of things, little sister," Rarity said as she continued to fondle Belle's breasts, "You wouldn't believe the many ways I've brought women off. I just had to know where to touch and they'd be coming for me. Confidentially, I love making Twilight come while I talked dirty to her, making her admit things so she can surrender to lust just so I can have Spike to myself."

"Rarity, you are bad." Spike scoffed.

"She may be my princess as well as my friend, but when it come to you, my Dragon King, there isn't anything that could stop me from having you," Rarity reasoned.

"The way you talk." Spike moaned.

Rarity moved Belle's hips with her hands so that her face was directly below Belle's dripping womanhood. She wasted no time licking the slit, tasting Belle's leaking juices. Rarity was enjoying the taste of her sister, making her moan as she made noises approval. She even slightly bit into Belle's clit, making her cry out in ecstasy and making her squirt on her face. Rarity continued to hungrily attack Belle's pussy without any signs of letting up, holding her thighs in and keeping her sister in place.

"Rarity...you're...you're amazing!" Belle cried out.

Not wanting be just the spectator, Spike approached the bed and got behind Belle, straddling Rarity. He immediately embraced Belle, which made the girl gasp, turning her head around. Spike caught her lips, silencing her with a kiss. He could feel her respond favorably and not even struggling. She even raised her hand to caress his cheek, encouraging him. Spike got even bolder when he moved his hands up to cup her breasts. While Belle's boobs weren't as big as Rarity's they had a pretty good heft to them. He squeezed them, making her moan louder and he could feel that, combined with Rarity's tongue assault on her slit, that Belle was losing herself to ecstasy. Spike teased Belle's rear with his erect rod, teasing of things to come in more ways than way.

Letting go of the lip lock, Spike began to whisper in Belle's ear, "Do you feel that, Belle? It craves you...wants you...it wants to go deep inside."

"Yes..I want it, too." Belle responded eagerly.

"Are you tired of Rarity's tongue already?" asked Spike in a teasing.

"No...she's great...I...oh no, I...I don't want her to stop." Belle moaned.

"She is great with her tongue," Spike agreed, before giving Belle's neck a lick, "I love how she uses it to please my mouth and my rod. So eager and hungry...very unladylike. She lets all of her inhibitions go...just like you are, Sweetie Belle. I'm going to love sharing you with the other girls. I'm sure they are all eager to see this side of you. So naughty...so sweet...Belle...lovely Belle..."

"Spike...I...please." Belle whimpered.

"Please what?" teased Spike.

"Spike, don't be mean," sobbed Belle, "I want it...you can use my pussy or my mouth...fill me up...I just want yours..."

With a chuckle, Spike let go of Belle and gave Rarity's thigh a light tap, signaling her to stop. They all changed positions, with Rarity spooning Belle from behind and Spike kneeling very close to Belle's head. Rarity wasted no time teasing her little sister, cupping one breast with one hand while using her other hand to tease her insides, making her leak more juices. Rarity used her tongue to lick Belle's neck, making her moan even louder. As soon as she saw Belle's mouth open, he shoved his manhood inside, making her eyes go wide. Belle would close her eyes a second later, feeling the length inside her mouth as Spike humped it. She instinctively used her tongue to taste Spike's length and his pre-cum. She let out a muffled moan, feeling like everything in her body was being attacked as she was being reduced into a puddle of sensual bliss.

"Such a tasteful piece of meat, isn't it?" Rarity whispered in Belle's ear, "And Spike really enjoys that mouth of yours. Just remember, darling. He's going to be feeding you more than just that rod. He's going to fill it with the most delicious drink any girl could ask for. Ooh, just the thought of it makes me...Spike, feed me...sate my unladylike thirst..."

Spike complied, taking out his erection from Belle's mouth and inserting into Rarity's mouth. He started thrust slowly as he could feel Rarity using her tongue to taste the underside of his shaft. After a moment, he could hear Bell whine and he took out his erection from Rarity and shoved it inside Belle's mouth. He spent the next few moments doing this, feeling pleasure as the two sisters pleased him. They were both so hungry for him and he was glad that he had the chance to enjoy Rarity and Belle give him this much attention. Just fact that he had another set of sisters pleasing him was sending him into sexual overdrive, as he moved faster to feed them his cock. Moments later, his seed exploded on Rarity and Belle's faces, covering them in hot white liquid. Spike sighed in relief, though his manhood still felt erect and he was ready for what came next.

Belle and Rarity moved to face each other. Looking at the white mess Spike made on their faces, they gave each half lidded stares, their mouth drooling at the sight of each others stained visages. Rarity was the first to move, inching her face closer to Belle's face. She used her tongue to clean her little sister's face of Spike's seed and swallowed it hungrily. Belle did the same, moaning as she savored the taste of the seed. After she swallowed it, Belle leaned towards Rarity and kissed her full on the lips. Rarity accepted it, moaning into the kiss as she held her tightly, mashing her breasts with hers. They made out, though Belle let go of the brace and used her hands to take off her sister's bra and panties, leaving her with only her stockings and garter belt. She went back to holding Rarity, kissing her and mashing her breasts with hers and feeling her erect nipples tickle hers.

'Such a lovely sight,' Spike thought. He then got a wicked idea and said, "Belle...I want you to prep Rarity...do what you want with her to get her ready."

Belle let go of Rarity's lips and started giving her a few pecks on the neck before nibbling it. She stayed there for a moment, hearing Rarity call out her name as she sighed. Belle even bit into her neck, making her cry out. After giving her neck a few more licks, Belle lowered herself to Rarity's breasts. As she cupped them, Belle frowned enviously at the size of them as they were more than a handful. She smirked as she gave those breasts a tight squeeze, making Rarity cry out again. Belle chuckled wickedly as she had Rarity at her mercy, hearing her whimper as she struggled to control herself. She got an idea and idea and and let go of Rarity's breasts and used her hands to restrain her wrists behind her back. Belle immediately opened her mouth and started sucking on her big sister's breasts, giving each nipple a good suck and tug. She heard a loud moan escape Rarity's lips and went at her breasts with more gusto. Belle could only let out muffled noises on enjoyment as she feasted on Rarity's breasts hungrily.

"Belle...oh, Belle...you're so good," Rarity moaned as she playfully struggled. "Please...keep doing that...bite them...yank my nipples...mark them..."

Letting go of Rarity's breasts, Belle teased, "They're so big and yummy, Rarity. I bet you used to entice a lot of men to do what you wanted. All those men staring at them...you really liked the attention they gave these cow tits you waved around. They're milky and bountiful...no clothes you could ever design could contain them. But you were always a show off, huh? You wanted them to suck on them...maybe one or two or three at the same time."

"Belle...don't say things like that." Rarity tearfully whimpered.

"You know I'm right, Rarity," Belle continued to tease, "Did you entice our poor Spike with your tits?"

Rarity remained silent, looking away shamefully. This caused Belle to frown as she let of Rarity's wrists and grabbed her breasts, gave them a firm squeeze, making her cry out in pain and pleasure.

"Yes...yes I did!" sobbed Rarity, "I used my breasts to entice Spike! I rubbed them on his chest and I...I...oh, I'm so horrid! Forgive me..."

"Oh, he'll forgive you," Belle said ominously, "But first...that pussy needs to be ready for Spike."

Belle lowered herself until she was facing Rarity's clit that was already very wet. She then parted her thighs placed her mouth over the slit and extended her tongue inside. Belle began licking away furiously as she heard Rarity urging her to do more. After a few more licks, Belle inserted two fingers inside and began slowly move then in and out. Belle licked Rarity's clit and even bit into it, making Rarity orgasm and spraying juices on her face. She didn't stop as she continued to lick at Rarity, even teasing her by licking close to pussy just so to hear her beg to lick her insides again. After a few moments, Rarity once again came on Belle's face, staining her even more. She looked own down on Rarity's soaked pussy and she could see that it was quivering. Belle looked at Rarity's face and could also see that she was trying to catch her breath. With a satisfied smirk, Belle got off of Rarity and gave Spike a kiss, making him taste her big sister's juices.

After a few seconds of making out with Spike, she let go of the lip lock and said, "I think her insides are ready for you, Spike."

"Do what you want," Rarity sobbed, "Judge me and mark me...my king."

With that, the three changed positions again. Rarity got on all fours, sticking her rear up while Belle was underneath, fondling her sister's breasts rubbing her thumbs on her nipples. Spike got behind Rarity and began to tease her entrance with the tip of his cock. Rarity's heart quickened in anticipation as she awaited Spike to fully enter her. She was surprised when she felt a hand slap her rear, making her cry out and wincing at the sting. Spike continued to do this and soon enough, Rarity was moaning in pleasure. She even felt Belle's mouth and tongue on her nipples, causing her more pleasure. Tears escaped her eyes again as she reveled in the sensations she was feeling.

'So unladylike of me,' thought Rarity shamefully, her cheeks a deep scarlet, 'To think that...that I...would enjoy something like this...being punished...it's just so...exhilarating! Please...fu-'

Rarity didn't get to finish her thought and she felt Spike's erect member enter her with with one quick shove. She moaned loudly as felt herself orgasm, feeling every inch of the Spike's girth. Rarity felt him go in and out of her entrance with slow thrusts. She felt Spike's grip at her rear tightly, keeping her in place. As that was happening, Rarity felt a thumb and a forefinger stimulate her clit from underneath her, making her open her eyes and saw that Belle was smirking at her, meaning that she was the one doing that to her. Rarity cried out even louder, enjoying what Spike and Belle were doing to her.

Moments later, Rarity felt Spike increase his thrusts and looked at him, noting that his eyes were shut tightly. She knew he was about to come and waited for it to happen, holding her next orgasm at bay. But when she felt Spike decrease his thrusts, Rarity looked back at him, only to find him with a playfully cruel smirk on his face. She whimpered at being denied Spike's seed but then she felt her rear being smacked again, making her wince. Underneath Belle's hand left her clit and was now using and her other hand to stimulate her breasts, using her mouth to suck on her nipples. Another smack came, this time making her scream in pleasure.

"Rarity, it's not just tits...it's your ass that is enticing," Spike grunted as he thrust into Rarity, "You must have used them well...to get so many boys to do what you wanted."

"That's...that's not true, I...," Rarity began to say when she felt another smack on the rear. She shut her eyes and admitted, "Yes...body language...is one thing I would use...to get what I want...please..."

"I bet you do," Spike chuckled, "Sometime...it burns me up when you use that charm...on some other man...to get them all hot and bothered...the boners you must give those men..."

"Oh, Spike...you know that...you know that...," Rarity cried.

"Tell me, Rarity," Spike began as his thrusts increased, "Fleur's harem...you talk to three men in particular...the way you charm them...they way they swoon at your every word...they way you use your body language on them..."

"Spike...no...don't make me say it." Rarity begged.

"Tell me," Spike playfully demanded, "Which one of them would you do it with the most? You must like them enough to for you to think about them in that way."

Rarity groaned as she tried to keep her mouth shut. Another smack to rear came and she moaned.

"Hoi...Hoity Toity," Rarity responded shamefully, "He always said nice things about my designs. Maybe...maybe even...Fancy Pants...he's so suave and debonair....Trender...oh, Trenderhoof is so worldly...such a talented writer...ooh, what they would do to me..."

"Would you do them all at the same time?" asked Spike wickedly, "Fleur probably can take them on...one dick in her mouth, one in her pussy and one in her ass...makes so jealous thinking about...how they could please you like they would please Fleur."

"Ooh, Spike...," moaned Rarity. "Forgive me...for being unladylike...what you must think of me."

"Don't worry about it," Spike grunted as he increased his thrusts. "I like seeing the normally prim and proper Rarity being unbridled and wild. The way you can behave behind closed doors...so free to be...so sexy and naughty..."

"Fuck me!" screamed Rarity, gripping the bed sheets. "Fuck me and flood me with your seed! Come inside me and...fill me u-

With a few more thrusts, Spike let out a moan and ejaculated inside of Rarity, making her moan loudly. His seed coursed inside her like a river as kept in place, gripping her rear. When he was done, Spike disengaged from Rarity, still hard as his cock glistened with a mixture of his seed and Rarity's juices. The fashion girl collapsed on top of Belle, smothering her with her breasts. Rarity was doing her best to catch her breath as she was turned over by Belle. Instantly, she felt a tongue enter her and saw that her little sister parted her thighs and sucking what she could of Spike's seed.

"Good job, Belle," Spike congratulated. "I think someone deserves a reward."

Belle, lifting her head and licking the remainder of Spike's seed from her lips and swallowing it, went to to the Dragon King and embraced him, kissing full on the lips. After letting of his lips, Belle pushed Spike on his back and straddled him.

"Spike...let me...take the lead." Belle said breathlessly.

With a nod, Spike laid back and relaxed as Belle was getting ready to guide herself on top of his member. He saw her take hold of it and positioned towards her entrance, her eyes closed as she took in a deep breath. In one quick motion, Belle pushed herself down, feeling the length invade her insides. Her eyes widened as she bit her lip but the pain was too much. Belle let out a scream of both ecstasy and pain, feeling herself orgasm. Spike was shocked that Belle would elect to move so quickly as he saw her insides leaking blood. He grew concerned for her well being and was about to ask if she was alright until Belle started to move her hips. Spike moaned and groaned, feeling the tightness of Belle's pussy holding his length. He let Belle get used to it, hearing her pain grunts turned to moans. He could tell that she was still getting used to his length as she moved slowly.

"Don't...force yourself," Spike grunted, "You could...you could get hurt..."

"I'm...fine...so good," Belle insisted, sighing, "Spike...I love this so much...you're cock...you're wonderful dragon cock...,"

"Yeah, keep doing that," Spike groaned, "Such a tight pussy...one of the best..."

Belle kept moving her hips, savoring the length as a smile grew on her face. She was encouraged to go faster when she saw Spike enjoying himself, loving the fact that she was having quite an effect on him. She gasped when she felt Spikes hands rise up and grabbed her breasts. As Spike began to massage her breasts and giving her nipples a pinch, Belle started to lose herself in pleasure and felt the man underneath thrusting her. Her motions matched his and she felt him getting close. Belle collapsed on Spike's chest and kissed him fiercely on the lips. She urged Spike to move faster as she herself was getting close.

Another surprise made Belle gasped she felt another pair of hands touch her rear. She looked back and saw that Rarity, with a smirk, had positioned herself behind and noticed that she was wearing a black strap on dildo. Her eyes widened, knowing what Rarity had in mind. She then closed her eyes and nodded, awaiting for Rarity to make her move. Belle felt a hard shove in her anus and her eyes widened again and she let out a scream. Both her holes were being invaded and she could do was take in the pleasure. Her body was on fire as she called out to Spike and Rarity to go faster. They obliged, making her orgasm. Moments later, the three changed positions and now Belle was sandwiched between Spike and Rarity as they continued to hump her. Rarity nibbled on Belle's neck and squeezed her breasts while Spike continued to thrust even faster, feeling himself getting closer.

Letting Belle's neck go, Rarity whispered in her ear, "I wasn't going to let that slide, Sweetie. How does it feel getting felt up on both ends?"

"Great...it feels great," Belled moaned, "I'm going to come again..."

"You're grabbing my cock...very tight," Spike grunted, moving his hips faster, "I'm going to come...inside..."

"Spike...come...please come..." Belle begged. "I love you...come inside me...impregn-"

All three let out a orgasmic scream that filled the room. With one final thrust, Spike let out a stream of his seed inside of Belle, filling her insides. All the while, Rarity had also let out one big thrusts grabbed on to Belle's breasts tightly, making her wince before letting out a scream. Exhausted and sweaty, the three held each other tightly, bathing in orgasmic bliss. Belle was sporting a very satisfied smile on her face.

"Belle...you were great." Spike sighed, kissing her on the lips.

"Darling little sister," Rarity said breathlessly as she cupped Belle's face and kissed her on the lips. Letting go, Rarity licked her face and said, "So lovely...I loved doing this."

"Thank you...both of you," Belle sighed, “And, Rarity, I want to apologize for why I was so angry with you after my sixteenth birthday. I just didn't like seeing you taking the spotlight on my day.”

Rarity gasped, “Sweetie Belle, I never wanted to do anything like that on your special day. I was simply trying to help you.”

“Help me, how?” Belle wondered.

“Well, you were taking so long to fix yourself up your guests were growing bored so I entertained them with several of the party favors you planned out to keep them entertained. Although I think it might've worked too well.” she said guilty.

“So, you weren't trying to hog the spotlight?” Belle gasped.

Rarity caressed her sister's cheek, “My sweet sister. I would never intend on doing that to you on purpose. I'm sorry I ruined your sweet sixteen.”

“No. I should've said something earlier instead of being so angry I wouldn't listen to you.” Belle sighed in equal guilt.

Spike rolled his eyes, “See what happens when a misunderstanding occurs and no one listens to each other to get the full story?” the two girls giggled sheepishly.

“Well, I'm glad we worked this out.” Belle said, as she and Rarity kissed.

“So am I.” Rarity agreed.

“Say, Rarity?”

“Hm?”

“Any chance we could do this some more so I can be better prepared with Spike or the other girls in the harem next time?”

“I would love that.” Rarity said with tears of joy.

“And don't worry, Belle,” Spike began, “About you asking me to impregnate you. I have a spell cast on myself that keeps me from impregnating women as a safety precaution. When I and anyone in my harem is ready to bear any child of mine I'll lift it.”

“Until then we can keep doing this as much as we want without worrying about getting pregnant?” she asked.

“Precisely.” Spike confirmed.

Belle yawned, as her eyes started to close, “That sounds good to me.” Spike, Belle, and Rarity continued to hold each other as they fell asleep.

Little Track Star

Inside a cave deep within the Everfree Forest, Scootaloo was being held captive inside, her wrists chained up to the ceiling and her mouthed gagged, a bonfire as the only source of light. Earlier in the day, Scootaloo had gotten lost during a hike and before she could call out for help, something grabbed her from behind and when she looked who grabbed her, all she could see were red, glowing eyes making her faint. When she woke up, Scootaloo had found herself restrained in cave. She struggled to get free, but it was no use. Scootaloo's heart raced, frightened that she couldn't call for help and helpless to move.

Moments later, Scootaloo heard somebody enter the cave. She could hear heavy stomps coming closer as the shadow grew closer. Her eyes widened as she saw Spike in his dragon form, his eyes glowing red and approaching her with a sinister smile on his face. Scootaloo trembled as Spike came closer to her. When he was close enough, he gave her face a lick with his long tong. As the Dragon King kept on licking her face, Scootaloo felt something wet in her shorts, making her feel ashamed that this monster was making her feel aroused. She then saw Spike raise one finger to her face and quickly, tears Scootaloo's shirt through the middle, making her gasp. He then rips her shorts off with one hand, chuckling at the fact that the girl was now exposed.

Spike then grabbed Scootaloo's rear and lifted, spreading her legs apart so he could sniff at her wet entrance. He didn't waste any time as he licked her pussy, making her let out a muffled moan. Moments later, he then kissed her, inserting his long tongue down her throat. Scootaloo couldn't help but respond to kiss, her shame slowly disappearing as she tasted the the tongue. She could even feel Spike's clawed hands playing with her breasts and giving her nipples a playful pinch. Scootaloo couldn't help but tear up at how turned on she was feeling.

Scootaloo felt Spike's tongue leave her mouth and she saw him back away from her. She looked down and saw how erect Spike member was and it made her blush, mesmerized by long and thick it was. As Spike approached her, Scootaloo could only feel fear and anticipation at what was about to happen.

That was when Scootaloo woke up inside her room, sitting up from her bed and breathing heavily. Her eyes were wide from what she had dreamed, still feeling shocked at how vivid the dream was. When she tried to calm down, Scootaloo had touched her bra covered breast and noted that her nipple was stiff and she felt something wet between her thighs. She threw open the covers and looked down at her panties, seeing how wet they had become and also seeing that her wetness had extended to the bed sheets. Scootaloo began to tear up and cry, feeling very ashamed of herself.

“Not again,” she sobbed, “I keep dreaming these things and...I'm not supposed to like this, and yet I'm...why does it turn me on?”

Scootaloo laid up in bed, staring at her ceiling with teary eyes. She wanted to deny that she had enjoyed the dream she was having and try to write it off as a nightmare, but she couldn't. Scootaloo recalled how scared she was but her fear had turned to lust as Spike was about to enter. It didn't matter that she was taken and tied up, it turned her on and had she not woken up, she would have enjoyed the experience.

'It's bad enough that I had these dreams before, but now it's dragon Spike,' Scootaloo thought as she hugged her pillow, 'At least it was with him not something else. Still doesn't change the fact that I'm a freak. Why did Spike have to change that much? Why does he have to change into that hunky dragon?'

The next day Scootaloo was outside her home, wearing a shirt and a pair of jogging shorts. She checked her watch, looking impatient as she waited for Spike to arrive. The two had made it a habit in training together since they had been counselors at Camp Friendship the summer before and she had so much progress that she made the track team at college. Though she trained during the regular training sessions, Scootaloo felt she needed more of an edge and had asked Spike to continue training her. Despite her reservations in seeing Spike after that dream she had, Scootaloo felt that she needed to move past it if she wanted to bring home victory.

After a few minutes of waiting, Scotaloo saw Spike arrive, dressed in a similar fashion. Spike waved and Scootaloo waved back at him, trying to keep a straight face and remove any naughty thoughts she had.

“Morning, Scoots.” Spike greeted her.

“Morning,” Scootaloo greeted back, “You know, for a guy who is supposedly the Dragon King, you'd think you could use some of that power to come in on time.”

“I could, but a half dragon could stick out in this world," Spike pointed out as he looked around, "Besides, ya never know who could be watching.”

“Well, at least ya made it,” Scootaloo said, as she jerked her thumb to the back, "Let's head to the backyard, Spike. I want to get started on this."

“So we ready to work on your stretches?” Spike asked

“You bet.” Scootaloo answered, leading Spike to the backyard.

Moments later, Spike and Scootaloo were in the backyard, setting up for stretching exercises. There was already a small mat set up on the yard and Spike motioned her to get ready. Scootaloo nodded before sitting down on the mat with her legs forward. Spike got behind her, watching as Scootaloo began to stretch her arms out to touch the her toes. As she stretched as far as she could alone, Spike put his arms on her shoulders to give her a extra push forward. Spike felt her tense up at his touch, but noted that she was till trying to reach her toes.

“That's it, Scoots, stretch as far as you can.” Spike instructed, while helping Scootaloo along.

“I am.” Scoots groaned, as she bent forward and stretched her arms further to touch her toes.

Feeling Spike's strength on her shoulders, Scootaloo blushed, her eyes shifting to one direction. She gulped as naughty thoughts returned to her head. As much as she tried to concentrate on reaching her toes, but she felt her nipples harden under her bra. It didn't help that she felt Spike's breath on her cheek, making her tense up even more. Scootaloo's breathing quickened as she felt Spike hands push her even further.

'Even as a human, his hands feel so rough and strong,' Scootaloo thought, her heart racing, "If he put those hands on any other part of me I just might have an orgasm.'

“So, Scootaloo,” Spike said, snapping Scootaloo out of her thoughts, “Feeling confident about this track competition?”

“I sure am," Scootaloo replied, groaning, "I've been training hard for this and I'm sure to take home first prize.”

“I'm sure you will,” Spike said. "You're just as fast as Rainbow Dash, so this track meet shouldn't be a problem for you."

“You...you really thinks so?” asked Scootaloo hopefully, "I mean, she's already fast without those pony powers that she has."

“You both share a lot in common," Spike commended, "Ever since I started training you, you match Rainbow's confidence and both of you are always looking to push yourselves past your limits.”

“Well, thanks.” Scootaloo smiled bashfully.

“So, how about I give you a little relaxation massage I usually give to Rainbow to help with her leg muscles?” Spike offered.

“Well, if you think it'll help.” Scootaloo answered.

Spike moved on the right side of Scootaloo, taking her right leg and removing her sneaker and sock. Her eyes widened as she pulled her leg away instinctively.

“What're you doing?” Scootaloo asked in confusion.

“This'll also help you relax,” Spike assured her, taking back Scootaloo's leg.

Scootaloo nodded, though she felt a bit nervous. As soon as Spike's hand was on her calf, Scootaloo gasped as she felt Spike's hands begin the rubdown. She bit her lip, not wanting to risk letting out a noise that Spike may take the wrong way. If anything, Spike's hands were causing her stiffen. She looked away, her blush deepening as her thoughts returned to the dream. She shook her head, but the thought refused to vanish.

“Oh, ooh,” Scootaloo moaned, “You're right, Spike. That does feel good.”

“Just relax and loosen up, Scootaloo.” Spike said, as he continued rubbing down her leg.

'Oh, I hope he moves his hands a little further up my leg.' Scootaloo thought, feeling an arousal in her shorts.

“Ok, now for your other leg.” Spike said before getting on Scootaloo's left side and removing her other shoe and sock.

“Go ahead.” Scootaloo allowed.

Spike started to rub Scoot's left leg like he did her right leg, which to Scootaloo felt like complete pleasure. At this point, she was getting lost in the sensations of Spike strong hands rubbing her leg. Her breathing quickened as she moaned and gasped when she felt Spike's hands going as high as her thigh. Again, her thoughts became more erotic as she imagined Spike's hands going a bit higher and touching her more intimately.

'Oh, if this keeps up I'm going to cum in my shorts,' Scootaloo thought, though her eyes widened in worry. 'No...I can't do that in front of him. But I can't help it, I...'

Scootaloo bit her lip again as she felt herself squirting her shorts, letting off a sigh. Her eyes widened as she looked down and noticed the stain on her shorts. Her thoughts became frantic as she tried to come up with an excuse, anything to cover up what had happened to her. She instantly got up from the mat, surprising Spike.

“Spike, how about we take this to my bedroom?” Scootaloo offered quickly.

“Really? Why the change of place?” Spike asked, feeling confused.

“I just think we'll have more privacy there,” Scootaloo answered, while pulling her shirt down a bit to keep her shorts covered. "Besides, I think it's getting a little hot out here for my liking."

“Well, if you want too.” Spike shrugged.

“Great, come on let's go.” Scootaloo said, as she hurried inside followed by Spike.

As the two went inside, they were greeted by Scootaloo's aunts, Holiday and Lofty, who were sitting on the couch, drinking coffee. Holiday had a plus-size figure with all the right curves and her hair was a mix of brilliant scarlet and light tangelo, and her rack was voluptuous on par with Twilight Velvet's. Lofty had a sleeker form but her figure was still attractive. Her hair was a mix of moderate arctic blue and light cyan, and also had a voluptuous bust comparable to Rainbow's mom Windy.

“Scootaloo, I thought you were working on your stretches today.” Holiday said, concerned.

“Don't tell us you're throwing in the towel this quickly.” Lofty joked.

“Not on your life, Auntie Lofty," Scootaloo responded confidently while motioning to Spike, "Spike and I are just moving our stretch exercises to my room.”

“Oh, Spike, it's so good to see you again.” Holiday cooed, rising from the couch and hugged the boy's head close to her bosom.

“Nice to see you too, Miss Holiday.” Spike said, his voice muffled.

Spike was then taken from Holiday and was embraced into Lofty's bosom and said, “Thanks for coming by to help Scootaloo train, kid.”

“My pleasure, Miss Lofty.” Spike answered, still muffled.

Scootaloo could only frown at how her aunts were behaving towards Spike. It was bad enough Spike would always stare at her aunts whenever she invited her friends and Spike over in high school to work on their school work together, but when her aunts started flirting with him and using their bosoms to tease him, it was too much for her to watch, especially knowing Spike's perverted nature was relishing in it. It also made her feel inadequate since she knew the girls Spike had in his harem had big busts as well. It had made her feel angry that Spike's attention could be diverted so easily.

“It's so sweet seeing you helping our niece out,” Holiday said sweetly, “You truly are a wonderful gentleman.”

“And Scoots needs a man like that for sure.” Lofty teased.

“Aunties!” Scootaloo cried in embarrassment. She then took Spike away from her doting aunts, “We'll be up in my room. Don't disturb us.”

“Ok, Scootaloo, we'll let you two have your 'privacy'.” Lofty continued to tease, making Scootaloo blush hard.

Scootaloo gritted her teeth as she dragged Spike up the stairs. From her aunts teasing to still feeling a wet sensation in her shorts, she needed to get away and continue concentrating on her workout. She remembered that she still had to take care of her embarrassment in her shorts and stopped in front of her room.

“Honestly, Spike, sometimes I don't know whether it's my aunt's need to tease me or you're using some of that dragon charm to make them behave like that.” Scootaloo spoke harshly.

“Could be both.” Spike joked, but Scootaloo just gave him a dry look.

“I'll be in the bathroom, you go ahead and set up.” Scootaloo said, calming down as walked towards the bathroom.

“Ok.” Spike nodded as he went for Scootaloo's room.

Inside the bathroom, Scootaloo locked the door and took off her shorts and panties. Inspecting her panties and her shorts, she noted that the stain was bit noticeable. She threw them on the floor with a grunt and stuck a finger inside her folds and lifted it see the gooey substance. She shut her eyes as she sat on the toilet, grabbing pieces of toilet paper in the process. As she cleaned her pussy, Scootaloo felt her embarrassment rise hoping that Spike didn't notice her shorts. Instinctively, she took her time rubbing her pussy, looking down at her hand as she felt her nipples harden again. She moaned, feeling the sensations her fingers were giving her. She used her other hand to cup her breast while still using her other hand to stimulate her clit. Scootaloo shook her head and went back to cleaning her pussy. When she was done, Scootaloo grabbed a bit more toilet paper, stood up grabbed her shorts and panties She and cleaned the stained spots. When she was done she crumpled the paper up and stuffed them at the bottom of the wastebasket before washing her hands.

She looked at her reflection before grunting, “Get a hold of yourself, Scootaloo. This is no time to be thinking dirty thoughts about Spike...or playing with yourself.”

Seeing how she looked like a mess, Scootaloo splashed some water on her face before drying it. After that, she put on her panties and shorts and left the bathroom, arriving her room to see Spike had already set things up for them. She calmed herself down as she breathed in and out.

“So, ready to pick up from where left left off?” Spike asked.

“Yes.” Scootaloo said, as she took the same position on the mat on her floor with Spike getting behind her again.

Spike helped Scootaloo with her toe touch stretches as Scootaloo was keeping her thoughts in check so as to not have another accident. When Scoots finished with that, she proceeded to try some other stretches and fitness poses. Scootaloo recalled some of the poses she had done before and for the next few minutes and with Spike's help, did the Plow, the Bridge Roll, Clamshell, the Open-Leg Rocker, the Kneeling Kickback, the Happy Baby, the Down Dog, the Straddle Criss-Cross, and many others. While she felt a bit more loose, Scootaloo still felt a bit nervous doing some of these poses since she felt that they were a bit suggestive.

With every pose Scootaloo made while exercising, Spike felt impressed on dexterous her body was and admitted to himself how well put together she was. He could see that her training was paying off and he couldn't help but compare her to Rainbow Dash. As he observed Scootaloo, Spike gave her an admiring eye and focused on her legs as she stretched. He even got an eyeful of her breasts when she stuck them out during her stretching. Feeling an overwhelming urge to get closer to her, Spike walked over to Scootaloo as soon as he saw her butt sticking out.

“Here, Scoots. Let me help you.” Spike began working behind Scootaloo making sure her forms were straight while exercising.

“Thanks, Spike.” Scootaloo said, as she stretched along side him.

However, as soon as Spike had his hands on her waist, Scootaloo's previous dirty thoughts started coming back to her. She looked back at Spike nervously and saw that her butt was dangerously close to his lower region. She turned her head away and closed her eyes, trying to to relax but she felt herself getting wet at Spike's touch. Scootaloo felt a jolt when she felt Spike adjust her legs so she can stretch them better. She started breathing heavily, drool escaping her lips as she felt sweaty. As time went by she felt herself relaxing, though that was because she experienced an orgasm.

'Oh, man, not again,' Scootaloo thought, aroused, 'But I can't help it. He's right behind me with his strong hands firmly on me. I feel like I'm a captive and I can't do anything to stop him.'

As Spike looked at Scootaloo, he noticed she looked far too relaxed from mere stretches. When he let go of Scootaloo's waist, he knelt down and noticed that her shorts looked a little wet. Spike's eyes widened as what had happened dawned on him.

'Wow...Scootaloo is that turned on by this?' Spike thought in shock, 'And I thought Rainbow was the only one who got aroused during exercises with me.'

Seeing Scootaloo's wet spot caused Spike to have an erection. He tried to shake his head in an effort to gather his thoughts.

'No-no! I can't get this way!' Spike internally scolded himself, 'Not now. Just relax and keep it casual.'

After a few more minutes of exercises, Spike spoke up, “Well, Scoots, how do you feel?”

“Good, actually,' Scootaloo said as she stretched her arms, "Those exercises are just what I needed.”

“I'm glad. Say, how about I give you a massage to take the stress off from the workout?” Spike offered.

“Well, if it'll help,” Scootaloo shrugged

“Good. Although for this, I'm going to have to ask you to take your shirt and shorts off.” Spike pointed with a faint blush.

“What?” Scootaloo asked while holding herself while blushing madly.

“The best way to get the full massage experience is with lesser clothes.” Spike noted.

Scootaloo had her reservations about it, but her sudden desire to have Spike's hands on her bare skin was overwhelming her sense of reason. She nodded and removed her shirt, and shorts leaving her in her bra and panties. There was silence between them as Scootaloo could feel Spike's eyes look her over from head to toe. It made her feel nervous again as she placed her hands over her covered womanhood in order to hide her wet spot.

“Please...don't stare so much.” Scootaloo said as she looked away, blushing,

“Sorry,” Spike responded awkwardly, “Lay on your bed face down so I can begin.”

So Scootaloo laid face down on her bed, as Spike climbed on top. The girl could feel him unstrapping her bra allowing him to giver her whole back a massage. Like before when Spike's hands touched her bare skin, Scootaloo froze before relaxing as his hands roamed all over her back. She moaned as she could feel Spike's hands and fingers worked her back and found herself relaxing.

Scootaloo was feeling so relaxed she was drifting off into a slumber all while Spike continued to massage her. She closed her eyes, sighing at the bliss she was feeling. She finally closed her eyes, a smile developing as she started to moan.

A moment later, Scootaloo's eyes began to flutter when she began to feel something thick sliding between her butt cheeks. She also felt a pair of strong hands gripping at her hips. Scootaloo then heard Spike grunting, though the grunts sounded other-worldly to her and she began to worry. Then it dawned on her that something was wrong, her eyes widening.

'Is that Spike's... poking at my...' Scootaloo thought before looking back to suddenly see Spike in his dragon form. Frightened, she shouted, "Spike, what are you-”

Scootaloo was cut off as Spike pressed himself against her bare back. She let out a startled cry, which was muffled when Spike covered her mouth. She could hear him laugh evilly as he removed her bra and ripped her panties off exposing her body. She then felt his a huge finger enter her folds and she instantly had an orgasm. Even so, the finger kept going in and out of her wet pussy. Spike other hand left Scootaloo's mouth and began to roughly fondle her breast. She winced at the pain, which then turned into a moan of pleasure. She began to sob as she felt both shame and arousal at being treated so roughly.

“Do you like this, Scootaloo?” Spike hissed in a wicked tone, “Yeah, you like it.”

“Spike, please...” Scootaloo begged as felt her other breast being roughly fondled.

“Please what, Scoots?” Spike teased her. "What do you want me to do?"

“Put it in me!” Scootaloo screamed. "Wreck my pussy! Ram it in!"

“Such a slut, Scootaloo!” Spike laughed as he shoved his dragon dick inside. "I'm going to drown you, girl! I'm going fill your mouth, your ass and your pussy with my come and you are going take in every...last...drop!!"

Scootaloo moaned as she could feel Spike's manhood wriggle around inside of her making her moan and pant lustfully. She could feel him tighten his grip, keeping her in place as he roughly invaded her. Spike's laugh echoed throughout the room as Scootaloo was getting close, her expression full of lust.

“Spike! I'm gonna cum!” Scootaloo cried, climaxing.

Scootaloo's body tingled in pleasure, her orgasm feeling liking explosion of relief. Her eyes fluttered but she noticed something was off. Every time she blinked, it was as if Spike was shifting from his dragon form to his human form. She shook her head and snapped out of finding that she had her own hand on her breast while her other hand was inside her panties and pleasuring herself.

'What was I doing, I...but Spike was...,' Scootaloo thought, before looking back to see Spike still as a human and looking at her in concern and confusion. A sense of dread came over her as her eyes widened, feeling mortified. 'Oh, no...no I didn't...and he was watching!'

“Scootaloo?” Spike asked, both awkward and feeling concerned.

"Don't look at me!!” Scootaloo screamed, getting away and turning her back on Spike, tears developing in her eyes.

Spike didn't know what to do as he heard Scootaloo began to choke up. Seconds later, Scootaloo's tears left in torrents and she covered her face, crying. Tentatively, Spike moved closer to the weeping girl and put her arm over her shoulder. She felt her tense up but she didn't move away. Spike remained quiet as Scootaloo continued to cry.

After wiping her eyes, sniffling, Scootaloo spoke, “You must think I'm some kind of freak.”

“Scootaloo-” Spike started, only to get cut off.

“I have a fetish of being dominated, ok?!” Scootaloo cried, looking angrily at Spike, “Be it tentacled monsters or even you in dragon form! That's my kink! What girl actually has those kind of fantasies!?”

“Scootaloo, they are just fantasies,” Spike replied soothingly, "It's normal for someone to have them, even ones like yours."

“Oh, name one.” Scootaloo scoffed doubtingly.

“Rainbow Dash,” Spike replied

Scootaloo did a double take and spoke in disbelief, “Are you serious?”

“Yeah, she does," Spike began to explain, "Believe it or not, Rainbow Dash, while being one to take charge and boasts about being the best, loves it when I dominate her in bed. If you saw the way she cries and squirms, begging me to do more to her body you'd almost think she was a completely different person.”

"You're serious?" Scootaloo said disbelievingly.

“Completely," Spike nodded before rubbing his head awkwardly, "And you think you love being dominated? I have had so many romps with Fluttershy in her assertive state that I actually enjoy being dominated by her.”

“Really?” Scootaloo asked in surprise.

“Yeah. So you see, it's nothing to be ashamed of.” Spike said laying a hand on her cheek.

Scootaloo smiled, feeling a bit of relief. It was still something she was embarrassed to admit, but at least Spike wasn't making fun of her.

The moment was broken when Scootaloo heard moans coming from downstairs. She recognized the moans as she sat up from her bed.

“That sounds like your aunts.” Spike recognized as they got off the bed.

“Come on!” Scootaloo said, as she and Spike left the room and hurried downstairs.

Spike and Scootaloo arrived but stopped dead in their tracks as they heard moans getting louder. They slowly peeked into the living room and saw something completely mind blowing.

Holiday, who was sitting on the couch, was nude and was crying out in ecstasy, her legs apart as an equally nude Lofty was on her knees, her hands on Holiday's thighs and licking her pussy. Holiday's cries kept getting louder as she urged Lofty to lick her faster and do more. She got her wish as Lofty inserted a finger inside her folds, moving it in and out furiously as she used her other hand to play with her clit. Lofty resumed her tongue play, making Holiday squirm. It was soon getting too much for her as she started to play with her breasts, massaging them and playing with her nipples. Holiday gave one more loud moan, tilting her head up as the rest of her body stiffened. Lofty made slurping sounds as she caught Holiday's climax in her mouth. Seconds later, Lofty rose up, placed her hands on Holiday's cheeks and kissed her deeply, inserting her tongue in her mouth.

Letting go of Holiday's lips, Lofty teased, "You're so horny and thick, Holi. I never get tired of satisfying this slutty body of yours."

"Lofty, Scootaloo...Scootaloo is...upstairs...," moaned Holiday, getting lost in lust, "We...can't do this...I...we have company..."

"Yeah, we usually have to wait until he and Scootaloo's friends leave before we can do this," Lofty whispered wickedly in Holiday's ear as she inserted her fingers in her pussy, "But you looked especially horny when you placed Spike's head on those tits of yours. Making Scoots jealous again?"

"No...oh, lord, no," Holiday whimpered, "Spike...is just...just so cute, and...I wouldn't mind if...if he'd..."

"God, you are a slut!" laughed Lofty, "My touch isn't good enough for you? You want to get fucked by some college kid and come all over you? Maybe even suck on these milky cow tits of yours?"

"Lofty, don't be mean!" cried Holiday.

"Hey, I don't blame you," Lofty smirked, "I wouldn't mind taking in some young meat myself. Of course, he's so busy probably feeding our little Scootaloo that yummy stick right now. Work out, my ass. Young people these days."

Lofty then proceeded to suck on Holiday's breasts, yanking her nipples with her teeth. Holiday screamed out, gripping on the couch as she lifted her head again. Lofty then pushed her down, her butt sticking out. She gave Holiday a few pats on the rear before picking a strap on dildo, giving the tip a lick. She she put it on, Lofty positioned herself behind Holiday and with one quick thrust, the dildo was inside her pussy. She moved her hips fast, gripping Holiday's rear tightly as the dildo went in and out, the woman getting even more lost in lust. Moments later, Lofty the pressed herself on Holiday's back, humping her furiously as she held her tight.

"Say it!" Lofty sneered.

"I can't...don't make me say it!" begged Holiday.

"I'll leave you unsatisfied if you don't." Lofty said as she slowed her thrusts.

"But...no...keep doing that...," sobbed Holiday.

"Say it and I'll make you come." Lofty promised.

Holiday hesitated, feeling ashamed. She looked over at Lofty's playfully cruel smirk as she felt her thrusts getting slower. She whimpered as she was being denied her climax.

Feeling that there was no other choice, Holiday cried out, "Oh, Spike, fuck me! I want you to fuck me! Fuck me and Lofty, please! I want your cock inside my pussy and mouth! Come all over me!"

Seeing Lofty just bring Holiday to ecstasy was mesmerizing Spike. He couldn't stop watching them, watching their bodies mash together to bring themselves off. Spike was especially entranced with Holiday's voluptuous body, watching her breasts and erect nipples getting groped by Lofty. Spike was also impressed with Lofty as her body wasn't bad either and how dominant she was behaving. He became erect again and wanted nothing more than to join in and give those two ladies what they want.

Spike then looked over at Scootaloo as she was equally entranced by what she was seeing. He was surprised when he noticed that she had begun playing with herself, her hands down her panties and drooling. Her aunts sexual display was getting to her as she bit her lip so she wouldn't get noticed. Watching Scootaloo masturbate gave Spike an idea, smirking.

With her eyes firmly on her aunts going at it, Scootaloo didn't notice Spike grab her from behind. She gasped but was silenced when Spike's hand covered her mouth. She tensed up when she felt Spike's hand slowly sliding lower until it reached her panties. Once those were off, the loosened bra came next, exposing Scootaloo completely. Less than a second later, Spike sat down on the stairs, Scootaloo still in his grasp and sitting on his lap. The girl then felt Spike's hands rubbing on her pussy and let out a muffled gasp. She squirmed for a little bit, still noting that her aunts were only a few feet away. As Scootaloo began to relax as she felt Spike's fingers go in and out of her, she felt a mixture of embarrassment, arousal and enjoyment. She turned her head towards her aunts as their sexual activities had become more heated.

"Look at them go," Spike whispered, "Your aunts are so hot and they really know how to please. Makes me hard just watching them. Maybe I should go to them and show them what I could do. Holiday seems to like the idea and I could show Lofty what a man could do."

Scootaloo violently shook her head in protest, whimpering as tears ran from her eyes.

"Jealous of your own aunts," Spike chided, "Alright, Scoots. I'll give you some attention and leave these women to their fun. But we'll have our fun, you'll see. I'll be real good to you."

Scootaloo closed her eyes and nodded as she was dragged from the stairs and into her room.

Once in Scootaloo's room, Spike turned the girl around and gave her a kiss, holding the mostly limp girl in his arms. He could feel her responding to kiss, encouraging to use his tongue. He could tell that Scootaloo still wanted to play the captive as she didn't try to move, so he kissed her a bit more hungrily, growling as he did so and dragging her to the bed. Once there, Spike placed Scootaloo on her back and firmly used one of his hands to place her hands above her head. He then used his other hand to fondle her breasts, making her moan loudly. Spike chuckled as he gave Scootaloo's nipples a twist and a pinch, making her gasp and squirm. His hand then traveled to her pussy and started stimulating again. Spike continued like this as he felt his get wetter from the girl's juices.

"You're so cute, Scoots," Spike soothed, "Tell me...are you a good girl? Because from what I can see, you look pretty naughty, letting me do this to you."

"No...I'm a good girl." Scootaloo said as she began to breath heavily at Spike's stimulation.

"So you say," Spike doubted playfully, "But playing with yourself and indulging in your fantasies when you are supposed to be working out...and right in front of me, no less. What am I going to do with you?"

"Spike, please." Scootaloo begged.

"In due time." Spike responded with a smirk.

Still restraining Scootaloo's hands with his own hand, Spike proceeded to lick her nipples and suckling on them. Hearing her respond so erotically caused him to stay where he was for a bit, deciding to give those nipples a bite, making her cry out for more. Satisfied that he gave her breasts enough attention, Spike let go of her hands and lowered himself to her wet entrance, noticing how her entrance was already leaving a wet spot on the bed. He proceeded to lick her clit and clitoris, causing her to moan louder than Spike had intended. He kept at it while fingering her with one hand and stimulate her clit with the other. Scootaloo began to cry out Spike's name, wanting her to make her cum. Moments later, she let out a moan and sprayed her juices all over Spike's face. The half dragon licked up what he could and caught some of her juices in his mouth. With a satisfied smirk, Spike got up and saw how Scootaloo was trying to catch her breath.

"You look thirsty," Spike said, as he lowered his pants, revealing his excited erection, "I have something nutritious for you after that work out. Very tasty and very hot."

Scootaloo turned to the side and through half lidded eyes, could see Spike's erection directly in front of her. She reached out with her hand, but was surprised when Spike caught, wagging his finger at her. He saw him go over to her closet, examined it and took out an old jump rope. Scootaloo's eye's widened as she started to suspect what Spike had in mind as he approached her. Her suspicions were confirmed when Spike started to tie her wrists and forearms behind her back. Her heart raced as she realized that Spike was giving her the domination fantasy and her face was full of fearful anticipation.

It wasn't long before Spike inserted his erect manhood inside Scootaloo's mouth, making her let out a muffled moan. For little moment, Spike just stood there as Scootaloo was getting used to the size and taste of the member in her mouth. Not long after, Scootaloo felt Spike move his hips, his cock going in and out of her mouth. It started slowly, which gave the girl a chance to use her tongue and taste the length and letting appreciative noises. Soon, however, Spike's motions were getting faster, and Scootaloo could sense that he was getting close to climax, even tasting a bit of his pre-cum from the tip of his cock.

"Scoots, you are indeed a good girl," Spike moaned as he moved his hips, "So much promise...if Dashie could only see you now..."

Scootaloo's eyes widened and felt a little apprehensive at the thought of her hero seeing her like this.

"Ooh, Dashie...she's such a good girl," groaned Spike, "You should see how she is when we're together. The way she cries out in pleasure...the way she wants to be possessed and dominated...you should see the stuff she lets me use on her and how cute she looks when she whimpers. I even have our times recorded on my digital player. I'd love for you to see them so you can learn from the best at being...a very good girl."

Scootaloo moaned, her body getting even more tingly. She started to tear up again because she couldn't use her hands to pleasure herself. All she could do was lay there as Spike shoved his manhood into her mouth. Moments later, the Dragon King climaxed, his seed ejaculating inside her mouth until it overflowed. Spike took it out and Scootaloo's face was stained with the remainder of the cum. She managed to swallow it in one gulp, letting out a breath afterward. To her surprise, she could see Spike's cock still erect, glistening in its own seed.

'It's still so hard,' Scootaloo thought, trying to catch her breath, 'Maybe this is part of his power...I want it so badly.'

Going over to the drawers, Spike opened the top one and took out a orange pair of socks. He came back to Scootaloo and wrapped one of the socks around her mouth, using it as a gag. Spike then got on the bed and moved her body so that she was on her knees with her butt sticking up and her head on the mattress. He teased Scootaloo's entrance a bit before getting a good grip of rear. After taking a deep breath and concern etched on his face, he thrust his manhood hard and fast, feeling the tightness of Scootaloo's once virgin entrance.

Feeling the jolt of being invaded so roughly, Scootaloo's eyes widened in shock and let out muffled scream. More tears ran from her eyes as she felt the pain of her lost virginity, feeling every inch of Spike's erect member inside her folds. She sobbed as she could feel herself bleeding, imagining her blood dripping down her bed sheets. She breathed in and out so she can calm herself down and eventually relaxed. Seconds later, she felt Spike moving his hips, hearing him grunt with every thrust. Scootaloo could feel him going at her mercilessly, as if Spike was letting her know who was leading this workout session. Feeling how much power Spike had over her, Scootaloo began to moan, relishing every inch of the young man's cock as it slid inside of her and how rough it felt.

'I...can't...I can't believe this,' Scootaloo thought as she grunted, her eyes shut tightly, 'I'm helpless and Spike wrecking my pussy. I can't...believe I like this...I'm tied up and no one can hear me. I'm his hostage...his personal plaything. Why do I like this so much!?'

Scootaloo felt herself move again and now she was lying on her side. She immediately felt Spike on her again, spooning her as he held her tightly while his cock pushed inside her gain. Scootaloo looked back at Spike and could see that he was really into this as he chuckled. She then felt one of her breasts being gripped on, causing her to wince as she felt Spike lift her leg up. Somehow, Spike became more rough and invasive as he moved his hips faster. Scootaloo continued to scream a muffled scream of pleasure as all the sensations were making her climax, her juices exploding on the bed. She could feel Spike getting close to his own climax and all she could is wait for what was going to happen as she was getting lost in a haze of lust.

"Such a good girl, Scoots," Spike spoke into Scootaloo's ear, "Such a tight pussy and it's all mine. I'm going enjoy it every time I fuck you. I'm going to share you with my wife, your friends...and the rest of my harem. They'll show you good time...and Rainbow...ooh, Rainbow is going to enjoy having real fun with her number one fan...you have a lot to look forward to..."

Hearing Spike talk so lewdly to her as he rammed his cock furiously, Scootaloo screamed as more tears came out of her eyes as she climaxed again. Suddenly, she felt getting gripped event tighter as she felt one final thrust. Scootaloo heard Spike groan loud as she she felt streams of his seed enter her. She could feel so much of him pouring into her that she felt that her insides were overflowing. After a few moments, Scootaloo relaxed, her body limp with exhaustion. She was trying to breath to regain her strength, her body still tingling. Scootaloo then felt Spike remove her gag and was now able to breath properly. She looked back at Spike, who was now smiling at her fondly. She returned the smile and felt the young man's lips on hers as they relaxed in each others company.

After taking a shower to clean off any leftover cum and the scent of sex, Scootaloo returned to her room fully clothed. She also found that Spike was fully clothed as well and had found that her room was tidied up and had replaced the bed sheets on her bed. She couldn't help but smile at Spike's consideration.

“Think we should check on your aunts?" asked Spike, "They've been awfully quiet.”

“Yeah, you're right,” Scootaloo agreed as she and Spike left her bedroom, “I'm surprised they didn't hear us from downstairs.”

“Well, they were having their own fun to hear us, Scoots.” Spike suggested.

“Makes sense.” Scoots agreed.

The two stopped before peeking into the living room, seeing both Holiday and Lofty still on the couch, naked and wrapped in each others arms tightly.

“They wore themselves out.” Spike smiled.

“Just like we did.” Scootaloo added.

Spike headed back up the stairs and came down carrying a spare blanket. He and Scootaloo covered the two up, and smiled at them. After a moment, Scootaloo glanced at Spike, seeing that he couldn't take his eyes off her aunts for more than one reason. She shook her head at this, thinking that Spike's horny nature could never be sated.

Smirking, Scootaloo nudged him and spoke, “I dare you to grope them.”

Spike did a double take and asked, “What?”

“You heard me. I dare you to grope them. You know you wanna.” Scootaloo dared.

Spike spoke, shaking his head, “Scootaloo, I may be a pervert, but I don't just grope any woman when they're sleeping. Especially one outside the harem. I have class.”

Scootaloo smiled, “That's comforting.”

“But I suppose I can do this,” Spike said, as he stepped up to them and leaned forward planting a kiss on both their cheeks, before whispering softly to them, “Thank you for thinking about me.”

As Spike and Scootaloo turned and went back upstairs, Holiday and Lofty each sported a smile in their sleep.

Back in Scootaloo's room, the two college students were relaxing on the girls bed side by side. They looked at each other smiling, which turned into a laugh.

“I really did enjoy out time here, Scoots.” Spike said genuinely.

“Doing which, the exercise, or the sex?” Scootaloo joked.

“Both, of course.” Spike chuckled.

“I enjoyed it too.” Scootaloo confessed, blushing.

“Based off all your moaning and cries I believe it,” Spike replied, “Maybe if you ever come to Equestria for any reason, you can do it with me when I'm a dragon.”

“Is there any difference?” she wondered.

Spike raised his brows a few times and said, “Oh, you'd be surprised.”

Scootaloo blushed even deeper at the possibility on how much rougher and dominant a dragon Spike could be compared to human Spike.

“So does this mean I'm in the harem now?” Scootaloo asked, a bit eager.

“That depends, do you want to be?” Spike asked.

“After all that hot and heavy action we had I'm not turning that down,” Scootaloo answered, her blush getting more evident, "Plus, I would like to see how I'd do in a threesome with you and Rainbow Dash.”

“And I know Rainbow would love it too,” Spike assured, “Plus I got plenty of other gals in Equestria I know would adore having you in it.”

“I would like to meet them all.” Scootaloo smiled.

“Besides, it is a good thing you're joining. Otherwise Applebloom, Babs, and Sweetie Belle would be disappointed.” Spike added.

“So they're in it as well?” she asked in surprise, “Since when?”

“Just recently, actually.” Spike responded.

“Oh, good,” Scootaloo sighed in relief, “I was afraid they were holding out on me.”

“Well, Applebloom and Babs have been wanting to get a piece of me since our counselor days at Camp Friendship, and that was before you all found out I was a dragon. And Belle had just recently broken up with another abusive asshole, so I stepped in to help. So I was there for them all, just like I'm here with you.” Spike explained as he stroked Scootaloo's cheek.

“And I'm glad you are.” Scootaloo smiled as she cuddled with Spike, giving him a kiss.

Later on as Scootaloo saw Spike out the door, the boy spoke, “I'll see you for the track and field championships, Scootaloo.”

“Thanks again, Spike,” Scootaloo replied, before speaking up as he was about to leave, “And, Spike. As a reward for showing me such a good time, you have my permission to do my aunts whenever you want.”

Spike's eyes lit up in surprise, “Really?”

“Well, at least if they ask you first.”

“Thank you.” Spike thanked her gratefully.

“No problem.” Scootaloo said, as she went back inside, while Spike headed off.

“What a great few days this has been," Spike cheered as walked, "Three of my high school classmates are now in my harem. And Applejack's younger city cousin as well.”

“And to think they always thought you were no better than your two buddies.” Bahamut responded.

“Yeah, except I actually have charm compared to those chowder heads,” Spike chuckled, “And to top it all off, Miss Holiday and Miss Lofty actually have a thing for me. Sounds like they'd be willing to wanna do it with me, and Scootaloo has no problem with that. Maybe they could be honorary members of the harem.”

“Spike, you know that would require telling them your secret.” the dragon king reminded him.

“Not necessarily, Bahamut,” Spike interjected him, “They already have a thing for me. And they don't know I'm married. So they can be part of the harem without actually knowing about it. Catch my drift?”

“Huh, you make a good point.” Bahamut answered feeling impressed.

“I know. So next time Scootaloo invites me over for any reason I could get a little Double Aunt Action.” Spike chuckled to himself all giddy at the possibility.

Author's Note

And there you have it, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Babs Seed are officially members of Spike's harem. These chapters were fun to work on, especially with a trusted friend and writer like Duke Moon II helping me.

The Wonderbolt's Mom

One evening at Spike's place, inside the bathroom was Spike and Twilight lounging in the hot tub, accompanied by Spitfire. As the happy couple were relaxing on one end discussing matters, Spitfire was on the opposite end looking deep in thought as if something had been bothering her.

“The Harem Reunion is the perfect occasion for me to introduce Bloom, Belle, Scoots and Babs to everyone.” Spike explained.

“Good point and it'll be their first time in Equestria,” Twilight admitted, "I wonder what forms they'll get once they enter there?"

“Just a shame I can't bring Scoots aunts there, even though I haven't bedded them yet," Spike sighed in disappointment, "It still bugs me that I have to keep this secret from them, but it's for their own good."

"It's better that they don't for now." Twilight said.

"Still, I can't wait to get together with them," Spike said eagerly and confidently, “If Scootaloo's hints are any indication they're waiting for the right moment.”

Twilight rolled her eyes at her husband, “Normally you're the one sniffing out new members for your harem. But Scootaloo's own aunts are sniffing you out for a good time. Maybe I should be worried about this and reconsider.”

“Aw don't worry about it,” Spike assured with a chuckle, “Besides, I can never resist a MILF. I have to confess that I always fantasized about Scoots aunts belly dancing whenever she invited me and the girls over to study.”

Twilight sighed at her husbands lewd fantasies. She was beginning to wonder if Spike's lust for women would ever be sated and if there were going to be any left when everything was said and done with.

Meanwhile, Spike looked over at Spitfire, seeing she was distracted. He began to wonder if she was even paying attention to their conversation.

“Spits? Spitfire? Spitzy... Hey!” Spike announced.

“Hm? What? Did you say something, Spike?” Spitfire asked, finally snapping out of her stupor.

“Spitfire, are you ok?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Yeah, I mean you requested this whole meeting in the hot tub, but you've barely spoken a word.” Spike added.

“You're right, sorry,” Spitfire sighed, "Where were we with the decorations and security detail?"

“We already went over that, Captain,” Spike responded with concern, "Is everything all right?"

“I don't know, Spike," groaned Spitfire, as she put her hand on her face, "It's just...well it has been a while, hasn't it? Both you and Fleur's harem...sorry, I have a lot on my mind.”

“Well, it is a celebration of mine and Fleur's harem being combined,” Spike smiled proudly, "We're one big happy family, Spitfire. We should all be glad that we can get together like this."

“And you're bringing four new members to be included, but the thing is...I also wanna bring someone to the reunion.” Spitfire requested.

“You do?” Spike asked with curiosity.

“Who's that?” Twilight wondered.

Spitifre looked sheepish, while rubbing her knuckles with her fingers, before answering, “My mom.”

“Your mom?!” the couple asked in shock.

“That's right.” Spitfire confirmed.

Spike's eyes were wide in shock, though he was curious and said, “Well, this is certainly out of the blue.”

“Spitfire, what reason do you have for inviting your mom to the reunion?” Twilight asked.

“Well, for two reasons. One, because I want to set Spike up with her...for her own sake.”

“You want your mom to be in the harem?” Spike asked, shocked, "What do you mean for her own sake?

Spitfire sighed, “Ever since dad passed away many years ago, my mom did all she could to raise me alone. Which make no mistake she's been the best mom anyone could ever ask for. But she hasn't considered dating so much since then because she's been focusing on me. Now that I'm independent I want my mom to get out and have someone new in her life. And I want you to be the one in her life, Spike.”

“But why me?” Spike asked.

"Mom feels that her time has passed for such things," Spitfire sighed, "She's wrong, though. My mom is still an attractive mare. In fact, my mom is a bombshell. Here, let me show you.”

Spitfire reached off to the side and reached into the pocket of her discarded pants. She pulled out her wallet, and took out a picture to show Spike and Twilight.

Twilight levitated the picture so she and Spike could see. Spitfire's mom looked like an older version of her same coat and hair color. Spike blushed while eyeing her body up seeing she had a voluptuous figure comparable to Rarity's Aunt Emerald Quartz. Like Spitfire, the woman was a anthro-pegasus, though she wore light make up and her face looked like she had been through a lot. It still didn't detract from how attractive she looked in Spike eyes, she looked sexy.

“That's my mom; Stormy Flare.” Spitfire said.

“Wow.” Spike gasped, as he was starting to get an erection.

“I can see the resemblance.” Twilight admitted.

“I know.” Spitfire chuckled, recalling how many times she and her mom have been mistaken for sisters.

“Spitfire, you said there were two reasons why you wanted to set your mom up with me in the harem. What's the second reason?” Spike wondered.

Spitfire looked down knowing this would be more personal, “To show my mom that becoming a part of your harem wasn't a mistake.”

“A mistake?” Spike asked in confusion.

Spitfire nodded and continued, “When I told my mom I joined your harem, she was skeptical and unsure about my lifestyle choice. Even though it's been a few years since then she still feels like I could do better.”

“Better?” Twilight asked in shock, “Does she have a problem with dragons?”

“It's not the dragon or human issue, Princess Twilight,” Spitfire assured her, “It's the idea of being in a harem. My mom feels like I've lowered my standards by becoming a concubine.”

“What?” Spike asked in shock, “I've never treated any girl in my harem as a concubine.”

“That's what I keep telling her, but my mom isn't so easily swayed by the idea.”

“So we got to help you convince her that being in my harem isn't submitting yourself into becoming a concubine, but becoming part of something wonderful.” Spike began.

“While at the same time get her to see Spike is just a wonderful man who just happens to have a lot of ladies love him.” Twilight finished.

“Exactly.” Spitfire confirmed.

The couple pondered on this, before looking at each other knowing they had the same answer and nodded, turning back their attention to Spitfire.

“Alright, we'll help you.” Spike said.

Spitfire's eyes lit up, “Really?”

“There's nothing I wouldn't do for anyone in my harem,” Spike admitted. Smirking, he added, “And I love me a challenge.”

“Especially if it includes a MILF.” Twilight teased while nudging her husband, who smiled sheepishly.

“And you'd be ok with this, Twilight?” Spitfire asked, knowing she had final say.

“Like Spike said, I'd do anything to help a friend, especially one in the harem. Plus I want your mom to see my husband is the best thing that could've ever happened to me, to you, to all the ladies in both harems.” the princess explained.

Spitfire smiled, “Thank you both. This means everything to me. I love my mom and I love Spike. I want to see them both get along.”

“We'll do whatever we can, Captain.” Spike promised.

“Thanks, again,” Spitfire said as she swam closer to Spike before straddling him, “Since I know staring at my mom's picture got you all horny, I feel obligated to relieve you of any stress.”

“Captain Spitfire, what would the Wonderbolts say if they knew you were behaving so shamelessly?” Spike teased.

“They'll just have to understand that what we do is on a need to know basis.” Spitfire said, as she leaned forward and kissed Spike while rubbing her breasts into his chest, and reaching down into the water to jerk Spike off.

Spitfire suddenly felt a pair of breasts smother her back and glanced down at the water to see Twilight's refection.

“If you want my husband, then you're getting me as well.” Twilight purred as she began fondling Spitfire from behind, pinching and squeezing her nipples making the Wonderbolt captain moan along with Spike from getting jerked off. They continued at it for the rest of their bath.

A few days later, about a mile outside of Fleur's manor in Equestria, a portal opened. Stepping out of the portal first was Spike, who was then followed by Twilight, the rest of the elements of harmony, Starlight, Sunset, Applebloom, Belle, Scootaloo and Babs. Once they had stepped foot in this dimension, their bodies began to change instantly, with Spike changing into his dragon form while the girls took on pony forms. As soon as everyone had stepped in, the portal closed.

“We're here.” Spike said.

“Uh, girls...” came Apple Bloom's voice, trembling.

Spike and the girls turned around to see Bloom, Belle, Scoots, and Babs looking over their new pony forms. The four girls looked very shocked and didn't know what to say. Applebloom and Babs had become earth ponies, Sweetie Belle had become a unicorn, and Scootaloo turned into a pegasus. They even looked at their tails which had the same color as manes and gave them a small wiggle.

“Check us out.” Babs gasped, as she felt herself all over before touching her muzzle.

“Girls, we have tails!” Bloom gasped as she looked at her tail.

Belle felt the horn on her forehead and gasped, “I have a horn!”

“I got wings!” Scootaloo cheered, as she spread her new wings.

“You gals are lookin' good.” Applejack whistled, feeling impressed.

“Oh, yes. You four look positively fabulous.” Rarity agreed, as she looked her little sister over.

“And 20% more awesome than ever,” Rainbow added while gently running her hand over the feathers under one of Scoots wings. "Nice plumage, Scoots."

“So this is really Equestria?” Applebloom asked, as she and her friends looked all around.

“It sure is.” Twilight confirmed.

“It's beautiful.” Belle marveled, while looking out into the horizon.

“And this is only part of it,” Rarity assured her sister, "Who knows? Maybe if you girls are good, I can take you on trip to Canterlot...or maybe Manehatten."

“Oh, I got to try my new wings out!” Scootaloo said, no longer able to contain her excitement.

Scootaloo jumped up and and tried to flap her wings...only to come crashing down on the ground in a loud thud, face first.

“Ooh!” the rest of the girls winced.

Rainbow helped Scoots up to her feet and asked, “You ok, squirt?”

“What gives? Are my wings broken?” Scootaloo asked in disappointment.

“Flying is something you have to practice before actually being able to do it,” Spike explained, recalling all the flying lessons he took from Rainbow Dash before he could properly know how to fly, “Trust me, I had to learn the hard way too.”

"So then, I can't use magic?” Belle asked feeling disappointed.

“You can, but you should wait until after you've mastered the basics.” Twilight suggested.

“Ok.” Belle pouted.

“Don't worry, we'll have plenty of time to teach you girls before the reunion begins.” Rarity said.

“Well, come on,” Pinkie bounced towards the entrance of the mansion, “Last one there's a moldy cupcake!”

Spike and the rest girls followed Pinkie to the mansion. It soon became a race to see if who would make it to the gates first. While Spike, the elements of harmony and Starlight were already used their forms, it was Applebloom and her friends were starting to experience the advantages of their new pony bodies. For one, Applebloom and Babs felt stronger and had more stamina so while they weren't as fast, they could at least keep with the rest of the group. With Belle, she felt a burst of magic as she ran. For Scootaloo, she felt light on her feet and was able to run circles around the group, laughing as she did this. Rainbow smirked and started to race Scootaloo to the mansion, leading the rest of the group the rest of the way.

As the group arrived at the manor, Bloom looked up at the manor and whistled in amazement. Beyond the gate was a path that lead to the mansion and to her, the mansion looked huge. Babs, Scootaloo and Belle shared their astonishment and just stared at the mansion. Spike and the rest of the girls could only smile at them as they were already familiar with Fleur's place of residence.

“This place is enormous!” Aplebloom spoke, practically squeaking.

“Just like Spike's place.” Belle gasped.

“Probably comes with its own zip code.” Scoots joked.

A few moments later, the gate magically opened, catching the newcomers by surprise. After that, they continued walking up to the entrance until they reached the stairs that led to the main door. Spike was the first to walk up to the door and rang the door bell. Moments later, the door opened and out stepped Fluer's butler, Pierre, who had an air of sophistication

“Ah, Master Spike, good afternoon," Pierre greeted, "Madame Fleur has been expecting the arrival of you and your ladies.”

“Good to see you, Pierre. Hope Fleur hasn't been working you too hard.” Spike joked.

“If she did not, then I wouldn't take satisfaction in my work,” Pierre answered, as he stepped out of the way, “Please, right this way.”

“Thanks, Jeeves.” Babs told the butler, as she and others walked inside.

"Pierre, if you please, madam," Pierre corrected Babs, "Jeeves is out for today walking Bertie, the family dog."

Pierre escorted the group to the ballroom, where Fleur and her harem were busy putting some last minute decorations up. What Spike noticed is that there were three thrones and several round tables covered in linens and plates several plates and candles on top. There was even a dance floor setup with some DJ equipment not too far away. Spike smiled at the setup and couldn't wait for the festivities to begin.

“Madame, Fleur, your guests have begun to arrive.” Pierre announced.

Fleur turned her attention from inspecting the decorations and walked over smiling at the group.

“Thank you, Pierre,” Fleur said, as she motioned for the butler to leave. Fleur smiled at Spike and embraced him, sighing, “Spike, it's so good to see you and the girls.”

“Good to see you too, Fleur.” Spike replied, as he and Fluer kissed.

Fleur turned to Twilight and greeted, “And, Twilight, lovely as always.”

“Thank you, Fleur.” Twilight said as Fleur kissed her cheeks.

“She's beautiful.” Applebloom spoke in awe as she saw how tall and statuesque Fleur was.

“She's gorgeous!” Babs added equally amazed at how long and flowing Fleur's mane was.

“I can't believe I'm jealous of someone other than Rarity.” Belle said in disbelief.

After Fleur greeted the rest of the girls, her focus turned to the four newcomers. She approached them with an alluring smile as she walked around them, which got the younger girls nervous. As the unicorn continued inspect them, the four girls were starting to feel like they were being judged. After a few moments, Fleur stopped and smiled them, putting them at ease.

“And these must be your newest additions, Spike?” Fleur asked the dragon.

“Indeed they are,” Spike confirmed, as he walked over and put his arms around Bloom and Babs, “This is Applebloom; Applejack's little sister, and Babs Seed, her cousin.”

“Um, hi.” Bloom waved nervously.

“Hello.” Babs greeted.

Spike walked over and held Belle close and introduced her, “This lovely songbird is Rarity's little sister; Sweetie Belle.”

“Nice to meet you.” Belle did a curtsy in respect for the lovely mare.

Spike finally went over to Scoots and said, “And this is Scootaloo, one of the most athletic girls I know besides Rainbow Dash.”

“Thank you for having us all here.” Scootaloo said respectively.

“Oh, Spike, they're positively adorable!" Fleur gushed, "As always you know how to pick your girls.”

“I have a knack for it.” Spike chuckled.

“Welcome all of you to my manor," Fleur greeted, as she lowered herself down a bit and embraced the four girls turned ponies, giving them all pecks on the cheeks, making then girls blush in embarrassment, "I am Fleur De Lis; model and royal guard mare to the land of Equestria. I am delighted you could join us.”

What Applebloom and her friends noticed is how close Fleur was hugging them to her chest. They could see how large her bosom was and felt both envious and embarrassed for looking. A moment later, Fleur let them go, much to their relief.

Scootaloo looked Fleur up and spoke, “Excuse me, Ms. De Lis.”

“Oh, Scootaloo, call me Fleur.” she insisted.

“Fleur,” she corrected herself, “But you really don't look like a pony fit to be a royal guard. No offense.”

“Oh, none at all,” Fleur replied as she laughed lightly, “I know I may not look the type, but trust me I'm not just a pretty face. I am quite capable of holding my own against tough opponents. After all, I bested Spike in a spar the day we first met.”

Spike blushed in embarrassment, before speaking up, “I went easy on her.”

“Was that before or after you looked up her suit of armor while she had your head locked between her thighs?" Rainbow teased, making the four new girls giggle, "You were so focused on her panties that she then used her thighs to throw you across the field and get your head stuck in the ground!”

Spike could only groan, tilting his head forward.

“In any case, I'm so glad you could all come.” Fleur told the group.

“Like we'd miss it.” Sunset replied.

"Not in a million years." Starlight agreed.

“The rest of the ladies should arrive soon as well.” Twilight added.

“Excellent news!" Fleur squealed, "Which means we better put the finishing touches on the decorations.”

“Leave that to me!” Pinkie cheered, as she got right to work.

“And, Spike, I've got a new special service working for me here.” Fleur told the dragon.

“Special service?” Spike wondered.

Fleur nodded, and clapped her hands loudly. Walking into the ballroom was a long line of mares and stallions dressed up as maids and butlers. But each of them were completely topless. Spike looked upon all the hot maids seeing their busty racks hanging free while Rarity couldn't help but stare at the various topless butlers who had chiseled forms.

“Where did you find them?” Spike asked Fleur.

“I have many sources.” she answered.

“How come Pierre wasn't topless, not that I mind of course.” Sunset wondered.

“I offered Pierre to join in the fun, but he said there is a line of frivolity he chooses not to cross.” Fleur explained.

“His loss.” Rainbow shrugged.

“We better go pitch in and help.” Twilight suggested, as they all started to pitch in.

Fleur turned to the four new ponies and said, “Come with me, girls. I'll show you more of my harem that you'll be getting to know.”

And so Applebloom and the rest of her friends followed Fleur, eager to know the other ponies present.

Later on the ballroom was just about ready. Spike, who had been sitting on the center throne in between Twilight and Fleur looked all around seeing the ponies of both harems interacting. He noticed Rainbow and Daring Do were helping Scootaloo learn how to fly, and was already started to hover off the ground much to the girl's joy. He looked over by the refreshment table seeing Sassy Saddles and Rarity were teaching Sweetie Belle basic levitation with her horn. Belle concentrated and used her magic to gently pour herself a cup of punch, leaving the two older girls proud of her success. He finally watched Applejack and Cherry Jubilee walking back into the ballroom carrying crates of fresh fruits with Applebloom and Babs helping to improve their new earth pony strength.

Spike smiled, and spoke directly to Bahamut, “They look like they're adjusting to their new pony abilities well.”

'Just like you did when you started adapting into your dragon powers from back then.' Bahamut noted, as Spike nodded in agreement.

“Enjoying the view?” asked Fleur's voice as she took Spike's hand in hers

“Yeah. I'm just happy to watch both our harems work together so well and even helping my newer additions adjust to their new pony bodies.” Spike replied.

“They are learning at a fast pace,” Twilight admitted, “Watching them reminds me of when the other girls and you first started getting used to your Equestrian abilities.”

“Same,” Spike agreed as looked back and forth between his wife and fellow harem master who smiled at him, “That was so long ago, and yet it always feels like it was just yesterday.”

When all was done, Pierre entered the ballroom and announced, “Our guests have arrived.”

Pierre stepped aside to reveal the rest of the guests.

Entering first was Celestia and Luna, which surprised Bloom and the rest of her friends seeing their former principal and nurse were part of this world all along. Following them was Lyra, Bonbon, Sour Sweet, Sunny Flare, Sugarcoat, Indigo Zap, and Lemon Zest. After them came Pinkie's sisters, Maud, Limestone, and Marble whom Spike smiled at who returned the gesture back.

Entering the ballroom following the Pie sisters were the Melodious Melodies, Sapphire Shores, Songbird Serenade, and Rara. Applebloom, Babs, and their friends waved at Rara who waved back at them. Following the musical trio was Lotus Blossom, Aloe, Treehugger, Fleetfoot, Dragon Lord Ember, Sunshine Smiles, Moonlight Raven, Swoon Song, Dear Darling, Fond Feather, Saffron Masala, Zecora, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, Sonata Dusk, Rain Shine, Autumn Blaze, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Citrus Blush, North Point, Vinyl Scratch, Moondancer, and Gabby Griffon.

Spike smiled seeing his harem turn up for the event, with each of them looking just as excited to be there as he was. As he looked around he spotted one member short, until he looked at the ballroom entrance to see Spitfire walking in while dragging her mother Stormy Flare in. Spike blushed at the sight of Stormy Flare seeing she looked just as beautiful as she did in the picture. Although he also noted she looked rather uncomfortable and out of place being here, which didn't surprise him knowing what Spitfire told him and Twilight about her mother was true.

'No matter, this is what the reunion is for to help strengthen the bond with her and to show her being in a harem isn't as demeaning as she thinks.' Spike thought to himself.

Once everyone was gathered, Fleur spoke up, “Welcome every creature to the anniversary of the unity of mine and Spike Drake's harem. We're all so happy to have you all here.”

Twilight and Spike stood up, bowing slightly before the princess spoke, “Though I was the first to marry Spike, I honored his wishes to continue growing his harem not only to satisfy his dragon needs, but because the harem he has put together is more than a harem. It is a family. A family we have all come together to know and love for years.”

Spike stepped forward to speak, “But today is not only the day in which both harems merged together, it is also a day of inauguration. For today I have brought with me four new recent additions to my harem. Come on up, girls.”

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity gently nudged their sisters, Babs, and Scootaloo forward before they walked their way up to Spike, Twilight and Fleur. The four stood side by side facing the group of ponies, and other creatures in the combined harem. While the girls looked nervous as all eyes were on them, they stood strong for Spike.

Spike walked around the four and introduced them and announced as he put his arms around the girls, “May I present to you all, Applebloom, Babs Seed, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. These four girls before becoming members of my harem were already close to me, even before I was a dragon. These three used to be classmates of mine back in high school. And I met Babs here at my first Apple Family Reunion. Even though I spent years keeping this secret from them, I did it at first for their own protection. But under certain circumstances, I was forced to reveal myself towards them. Though they were shocked at first, they accepted me for who I am. And that's all I could ever hope from anyone. They requested to become part of my harem of their own accord, because they saw how much I had changed since high school.”

Applebloom spoke up to the crowd, “At first we thought Spike was nothing more than some perverted teenage boy with an appetite for women.”

“But as we got older we discovered he was very passionate about those he cared about and those close to him.” Scootaloo added.

“And how willing he was to do anything for them, even lay his life on the line for their sake. Like he did for me.” Belle blushed.

“He's still a pervert, though personally, I always found him charming,” Babs confessed, “But after discovering he's a hero to this land, my admiration for him only increased. His dragon is a pretty big plus.”

The crowd of ladies and men were touched by the girls statements and couldn't help but smile at them.

All the while, not far away, Spitfire was also touched and couldn't wait to get to know the girls better. She looked towards her mother and could see that she really didn't look amused by what was happening. Spitfire sighed, knowing that this was going to be a tough sell.

“I would like all of you to make these four little ladies feel as welcomed as we did for the rest of Spike's ladies when our harems joined together,” Fleur spoke to everyone as she approached the four girls before embracing them together, “And allow me to personally welcome you to my own harem family.”

“Thank you.” the four answered while blushing.

Twilight spoke up, “We give you our newest members!”

The whole group, with the exception of Stormy Flare, applauded and cheered.

“Wow, they really are making us feel welcome.” Bloom gasped.

“I sure feel special.” Babs admitted.

“I haven't felt this much good attention since Camp Friendship.” Belle smiled.

“Or a few days ago when I won track and field.” Scootaloo added feeling extra happy.

“And now that that's settled, let's party!” Spike announced, as they cheered.

And so the guests began to party and mingle with each other as Vinyl started mixing some beats. Spike approached the four girls and held them close said, “Why don't you all go and have a little fun? You've earned it.”

“Thanks, Spike.” Belle said, as the four each kissed him before going to mingle with the others.

As the four newcomers were about to walk over to a bunch of ponies, Gabby flew in before them looking super excited, which caught them off guard.

“Oh, my gosh. I am so excited to see you four!" gushed Gabby. "I'm Gabriella. But you can call me Gabby, since we're friends now what with being in the harem and all. Nice to meetcha!”

Gabby gripped all of their arms together and shook them rapidly causing the four to shake back and forth getting dizzy.

“Nice to meet you too.” Bloom said, as she tried to stop herself from shaking.

“So you're in Spike's harem?” Belle asked.

“That's right. Spike added me to his harem when he and the girls came to visit in Griffonstone,” Gabby explained, “Oh, isn't he amazing?”

“Yeah. He really is.” Scootaloo agreed.

“Come on. Let me help introduce you to the others.” Gabby offered to show the girls around.

As Spike, Twilight, and Fleur walked away from their thrones to join the others, the Dragon King motioned to Spitfire and her mom up ahead to his wife and the harem queen. They knew that things needed to get cleared up with Stormy and they walked over to Stormy and Spitfire.

“Captain, good to see you.” Spike spoke softly as he embraced Spitfire, kissing her cheek.

“A little too close there, cadet,” Spitfire replied playfully before she kissed on the lips. She the turned to Twilight and Fleur and greeted, “Princess Twilight, Guardmare Fleur.”

“Hello, Spitfire.” Twilight greeted back.

“I'm glad you could join us.” Fleur smiled.

“Wouldn't miss it.” Spitfire replied.

Before long, all eyes fell on Stormy Flare. From what Spike could see, Spitfire's mom still looked less than amused by what was going on. Spike sighed as he tried to think of something to say to break the ice.

Spike spoke up, looking faux surprised, “Spitfire, you never told us you had a younger sister.”

Twilight, Fleur, and Spitfire held in their giggles. Unfortunately for Spike, all he got from Stormy was a glare, which made him bite his tongue and decided to tread lightly.

“Spike this is my mother, Stormy Flare.” Spitfire introduced.

“Ah, of course,” Spike said as decided to drop any jests, taking Stormy's hand and kissed it, “Ms. Flare, delighted to finally meet you.”

“Yes, the feeling's mutual, I suppose, Mr. Drake.” Stormy replied flatly, as she took her hand away from Spike.

'Brr, cold,' Spike thought nervously before moving on, “Call me Spike. Everyone here does.”

Stormy Flare just turned to Twilight, and did a bow of her head and greeted, “Princess Twilight.”

“You don't have to be formal with me either, ma'am,” Twilight assured her, "We're very loose around each other."

“Yes, very loose,” Stormy replied as she eyed the bare chested butlers and topless maids. She then turned her attention to Fleur and greeted, "Ms. De Lis."

“Ms. Flare.” Fleur greeted back.

“I really hope you enjoy the festivities, Ms. Flare,” Spike began, "Pinkie Pie has come up with a few games and there'll be dance later on if you want to join us."

“I'm only here because my daughter insisted I attend this 'harem reunion' of yours, Mr. Drake,” Stormy said in a no nonsense way as she looked upon all the guests gathered, “It certainly is a lot bigger than Spitfire led me to believe. I would have thought it was just limited to your wife, her friends and my daughter.”

“Yeah, it has gotten bigger over the years,” Spike confessed, “By the way, Ms. Flare, I should tell you that you raised an outstanding daughter.”

“I'd like to think I raised her well enough to avoid mistakes." Stormy flare commented.

"Mother, please." hissed Spitfire.

"Ms. Flare, you should know that Spike trusts Captain Spitfire with his life," Twilight defended, "She trained him to be one of the best flyers in all of Equestria and they have even flown on missions together. She's one I can really trust with my husband's life."

“I'm well aware of my daughter's accomplishments, Princess Twilight," Stormy said with an edge in her voice, "It's her choice of lifestyle I question.”

Spitfire rolled her eyes, knowing where her mother was going with this conversation.

Spike decided to cut to the point, “It's no question you have issues with your daughter being part of my harem, do you?”

Stormy answered, “I just don't see why my daughter decided to commit herself to a man that already has more ladies he is bedding with. I offered to set her up with several nice young stallions I knew from several of my friends in my book club.”

Spitfire sighed, “Mother, how many times do I have to remind you? The only reason those guys wanted to be close to me was because of my position in the Wonderbolts.”

“You were just being paranoid.” Stormy argued with her daughter.

“Was I?” Spitfire challenged, “Because let me tell you something. Spike fell for me not because of my position, but because of who I really am deep down. Isn't that what really matters in love?”

"Yes, because love comes first in a harem." Stormy answered sarcastically.

“It most certainly does,” Twilight confirmed as she took Spike's claw into her hand, “Spike didn't care whether I was a princess or not. He loved me for me and that's what led to our marriage.”

“And are you really ok with sharing your husband like this?” Stormy questioned Twilight who was taken aback by her question, “I mean, sharing him with so many of these ladies younger and older than you. Doesn't make you jealous even the slightest?”

Twilight had to admit that it was a valid question that Stormy asked. When she looked over at Spike, she saw how nervous the question made him. Still, Stormy wanted the truth and she wouldn't take anything else.

“I'll admit, there have been many times when I wished it was just me and Spike," Twilight answered truthfully, "Yes, I do admit that it does make me jealous knowing where Spike is and who he is with. But I- these women here...they are all my friends and I know they wouldn't do anything to hurt me. I was surprised when each of them started falling for Spike the same way I did. But then I realized why should I be surprised? Spike has everything I could've ever asked for in a mate and all the ladies can see that. And besides if anyone is interested in trying to get into the harem, they have to get by me for final approval. After all, someone has to keep Spike's appetite for women in check.”

“I see,” Stormy replied before turning to Fleur, “And what about you? You may be a harem master yourself, but I imagine that it has been difficult sharing him with your female mates.”

“While I share Spike's similar desire to surround myself with many lovers, I myself also find myself a bit jealous from time to time,” Fleur sighed as she confessed, “Sometimes I look back and wished Spike had married me instead of Twilight and that way our harems could truly be united as one. But I love Twilight too much to hold any ill feelings towards her and besides, Spike owes his life to his Princess and because of her, I wouldn't have met him.”

Spike and Twilight smiled at Fleur, touched by what she had to say. Twilight used her other hand to hold Fleur's and gave her a kiss on the cheek, making the harem master smile fondly at her.

“Ms. Flare, I love every woman in my harem and I got to know Fleur's harem well," Spike said with determination, "Hell, Fleur's male harem mates and I became the best of friends and we hang out when we can. We are more than a harem, we're a family. And I care deeply about my family.”

“I can respect that, but can you truly satisfy each and every one of of those women?” Stormy questioned, “I mean there are so many here and some don't even live in the same world as others.”

“I understand that. And I know it's not always easy to be there for each and every one of them," Spike responded, "I can't just ask those in Equestria to move to my world like that. They do have lives and family here. I wouldn't wanna take that away from them. But that only makes the time I do have with them all the more special.”

“And what if they want more than just being with you? Have you ever thought about being a parent?” Stormy wondered, much to Spike's shock, “If each and every one of your harem members desire to have kids with you, do you think you could truly be there for all your progeny? And how would they all feel knowing that their father leads a certain lifestyle and knowing they all have half brothers or sisters elsewhere in this world or your world?”

Spike was beginning to sweat knowing how relentless Spitfire's mom was. He had to admit that Stormy had a point and that one day, he would become a father and would have to explain to his kids the lifestyle he leads as well as his responsibilities had to each and everyone of his ladies. The prospect of the idea of becoming one still scared him to some extent, but he knew had to face it one day.

Still, Spike didn't want to back down in front of Stormy Flare. Gathering his thoughts, he braced himself.

“Ms. Flare, I'm not going to pretend that I know what the future holds, because I don't,” Spike began, "Just the thought of becoming a father is scary enough and having so many children with so many women...I hope that when the time comes, I will have time for my sons and daughters because I would love them so much. I want to be there for them always like a good father should."

Stormy continued to remain silent, her arms folded.

“Ms. Flare, I think you should get to know everyone in both harems," Twilight suggested, "If you won't take my husband's word alone, then you should talk to everyone here. They'll tell you exactly how they feel about Spike and how he treats every one of us.”

"You will find what they have to say truly enlightening." Fleur assured.

“I'll leave you two to yourselves," Spike spoke up, "I'm gonna go check on the guests. Twilight, Fleur, shall we?”

“We'll be along with you, Spike.” Twilight said.

“We won't be long.” Fleur promised.

Spike left to check on the other guests while Spitfire and Stormy walked on to mingle, leaving Spike's wife and fellow harem master to themselves.

“Ooh, how scandalous!” Fleur squealed all giddy while folding her hands, “It isn't enough that Spike wants the daughter, but also the mother, too!?”

“The way he ogles my mother, I'm not surprised.” Twilight replied while rolling her eyes.

“Though you have to admit Stormy Flare is not a fan of this whole arrangement.” Fleur noted.

“I know. I just hope this all goes well, otherwise I fear Spitfire may end up fighting her mom for not accepting her choice to be part of the harem," Twilight said as she looked down in worry, "I wouldn't want Spike to be the cause of such drama.”

Fleur lifted Twilight's head up to face her and said, “You must have faith, Twilight. We have to believe that our harem members and Spike can show Stormy Flare that being part of our harem is a wonderful thing, and that he is the most wonderful man.”

Twilight smiled, “Yeah. We can all do this.”

Fleur nodded as she and Twilight went to catch up to Spike.

As Spitfire and Stormy walked around the ballroom passing by the various guests and members of Fleur's service, Spitfire spotted a table with a group to question.

“Why don't we start with them?” Spitfire suggested to her mother.

“Oh, very well.” Stormy said with reluctance as they walked over

The table they walked to had Rarity sitting with various stallions like Fancy Pants, Trenderhoof, Hoity Toity, and Starstreak. Rarity had been catching up with the latest gossip from Fancy, while listening to Trend talk about his new tour book idea while Hoity and Starstreak talked about the newest line of fashion they were working on or had reviewed.

“Afternoon, Rarity, gentlecolts.” Spitfire greeted.

“Ah, Spitfire, good to see you.” Fancy Pants greeted back.

“Everypony, this is my mom, Stormy Flare. Mom, this is Rarity, one of Spike's ladies.” Spitfire began.

“A pleasure, ma'am.” Rarity greeted respectfully.

“And I don't think introductions are needed for these gentlecolts.” Spitfire motioned to the boys.

Stormy nodded as she looked on and named off, “Fancy Pants, Trenderhoof, Hoity Toity, and Starstreak. Some of the most influential ponies in high society.”

“Correct.” Starstreak confirmed.

“So, Spitfire, to what do we owe the pleasure of having your mother join us today?” Rarity inquired.

“My mom was curious about how you like living the harem life and what are you opinions on Spike.” Spifire answered.

“Oh, does some mare fancy the drake as well?” Fancypants raised his brows curiously.

Stormy scowled, “I only wish to know your opinions of him and if he is truly the noble dragon everyone says he is.”

The group could tell from Stormy's tone she was serious and in no mood for levity. With each nodding in agreement, they decided to answer her honestly.

“Well, I for one find Spike to be not only charming and handsome, but kind, courageous, and filled with so much love in his heart for those he cares about.” Rarity answered.

“I find him to be quite the amusing fellow,” Fancy Pants confessed, “Whenever Fleur invites him over for tea, he always has these amusing stories to talk about from his world. Like what the latest trends are and who is ranked most popular in social media these days. Oh, I wish to visit that world someday.”

“And I've been to his world before when he gave me the grand tour and I have to say he was an effective guide,” Trend explained happily, “And honestly his world was unlike any place I've ever visited here in Equestria. Though I do have to say that I had some trouble keeping some of the local ladies off my back. They were relentless when trying to pursue me. I don't want my harem queen to grow jealous.”

“And aside from Rarity, I too enjoy dressing Spike up to look his best,” Starstreak added, “Why with several of my designs he's become quite popular as a part time model for any of our men's products.”

“I see,” Stormy replied, “But what is it about him that made you fall for him, Rarity?”

Rarity, knowing Stormy was serious about it, answered, “Because I saw what a good person he was. Before I met him, all the men I ever tried to date only wanted me for my looks or to get something in return. I even tried to date the Princess' former nephew Blueblood, but he was far from charming. Spike had what they all lacked: a good heart and lots of love. If it weren't for him I might've fallen into darkness.”

“What do you mean?” Stormy wondered.

“There was a time a former enemy of ours infected me with a bit of Nightmare Moon's essence turning me into a villainess," Rarity explained, shivering, "It preyed upon my fear of being replaced, unappreciated, and rejected. But Spike, with the help of my friends, pulled me out of that dark pit and restored my faith in them. I knew it was then Spike was the right man for me.”

“And you have no qualms about sharing him with so many others?” Stormy questioned.

“I am the element of Generosity after all. Giving is what I do.” Rarity reminded her.

“And you don't feel at all jealous Spike married Twilight before you?” Stormy raised her brows.

Rarity was taken aback by that question. Truthfully she did feel jealous that Spike asked Twilight to marry him before her. But she reminded herself Twilight always came first to him before all others. And despite her love for him, she knew better than to come between the two and their own scheduled private time.

“At first I was jealous about Spike marrying Twilight first,” Rarity confessed, “But that's because she was the first girl Spike truly loved while in the beginning I was mostly flirting with him just to get reactions out. But I've grown to love Twilight and the rest of the girls in the harem like they were my own sisters. And I would gladly share my darling Spikey-Wikey with them any time.”

Stormy remained silent as she processed Rarity's answer. While the element of generosity made good points about her relationship with Spike, she felt like it wasn't enough. She still couldn't get over the fact that Rarity still had to share the dragon king with other mares and that her daughter was a part of it.

Stormy then turned before the men and asked, “And what about all of you? Are you all ok sharing not only the mares in Fleur's harem, but Fleur herself?”

“But of course,” Hoity answered, “I mean we all learned to share Fleur with each other, so why not let another share with us?”

“Indeed,” Fancy Pants confirmed, “He makes our queen very happy just like we do and her happiness means everything to us. Trust me when I say we had our own reservations when Spike was admitted into the harem. But we became friends and I trust when it comes to treating our queen with respect and love.”

“Plus he has taught us a thing or two when it comes to satisfying a woman.” Starstreak admitted.

“What do you mean?” Stormy asked, becoming unnerved.

Trend spoke up and explained, “Well, let's just say he's taught us some very special moves to use on a lady in the bedroom. He even joined us all with Fleur in a hotel after a party in Canterlot. It was an after party to remember and Fleur was completely lost in lust.”

“Oh, yes. Fleur could not believe our combined teamwork with Spike that day,” Fancy chuckled. "She couldn't stop begging for us to...shower her with our gratitude."

“I...see.” Stormy said, her eye twitching.

“I remember Spike talking to me about that night,” Rarity recalled, addressing the men, “Based off how he described it, you were all like a pack of wolves devouring her.”

“That's one way of describing it.” Hoity replied.

“Well, it was nice seeing you all, but my mother and I should move along.” Spitfire said hastily, feeling that her mother was getting way too much information out.

“Yes, we should.” Stormy agreed.

“See you later.” Starstreak waved.

As they walked, Spitfire looked a bit uncomfortable as her mother glared at her and gave her an apologetic smile.

"So...that took a raunchy look." Spitfire laughed nervously.

“Yes, it did,” Stormy replied flatly, "Now I'll never get the image of Fleur being...gang banged."

Spitfire groaned. While the conversation had started out well, it took a bit of a turn and didn't sit well with her mother. Still, she knew it was just the beginning and there were more ladies to talk too.

They went over to another table where Pinkie sat with her sisters, Maud, Marble, and Limestone. As Marble, Maud, and Limestone were enjoying drinks, Pinkie was stuffing herself with treats and other food. She then grabbed herself a drink, downing in one loud gulp.

“Keep 'em coming!” Pinkie ordered loudly, as one of the butlers brought in a tray stacked with more sweets that Pinkie scarfed down like they were nothing.

Stormy could only stare at Pinkie in disgust, disturbed by the lack of table manners.

“Hey, Pinkie.” Spitfire greeted.

"Hi, Spitfire!" Pinkie greeted cheerfully after she swallowed another batch of food. She noticed Stormy and asked, “Ooh, and who's this?”

“My mom, Stormy Flare.” Spitfire introduced.

“Nice to meet you, ma'am.” Pinkie grinned.

“Nice to meet you too.” Stormy replied, still feeling repulsed by Pinkie's table manners.

“Allow me to introduce you to my sisters,” Pinkie began, as she walked around her siblings, “This is Maud, Limestone and Marble!”

“Hey.” Maud greeted blankly.

“Hm.” Limestone nodded her way.

“Hi.” Marble waved shyly.

“Charmed,” Stormy replied rather diplomatically, “I...won't take too much of your time, so I'll be brief.”

“I'll be pants!” Pinkie joked.

"Pinkie, I don't think she's in a joking mood." Maud said in monotone.

“Seems that way,” Limestone said rather grumpily as she eyed Stormy, "You're not some kind of sourpuss, are you?"

"I assure you, Ms. Pie, that I am very serious about all this," replied Stormy, "Like what you and your sisters see in someone like Spike."

"Hey, I happen to like him, thank you very much," Limestone replied rather getting confrontational, "Trust me when I say I don't open myself to just anyone. Spike got me to trust him when he saved my life and he's been very helpful on the rock farm."

"Rock farm?" Stormy spoke, eyes raised.

"Rock farm," Maud said plainly, "We Pies mine and sell rocks. Spike's been very helpful to us whenever he visits the farm and his dragon powers have been very useful. He's strong and dense like a rock in more ways than one. There are times we wish he would stay with us forever, but he has other responsibilities, especially to his wife. I envy her, but I understand that Spike can't be with us all the time. We play well together."

“Well, not too well.” Limestone spoke up not wanting Stormy to get the wrong idea.

“So it does bother you that Spike can't be with you all the time?” Stormy inquired.

"Yeah, it bothers us a little," Limestone admitted, "But we know he loves us all and is a very hard worker. Whenever he and Pinkie come to the farm, he lets us know. Personally, I don't like making it easy for him...makes our lovemaking more satisfying."

Stormy could only raise her eyebrow at Limestone.

“On top of all that, Spike is just so adorable and cute!” Pinkie cheered.

Stormy turned to Marble and asked, “And you?”

Marble felt intimidated by Stormy's demeanor. She wanted to stay quiet as she tried to hide her expression behind her mane. Marble, however, knew that Stormy wanted her opinion on Spike, but what scared her is that no matter what she would say, the woman would take it the wrong way. Even remaining quiet could be taken the wrong way. In the end, Marble made her decision, giving a big sigh.

“He...kind, caring, and....," Marble began nervously. She gulped and continued, "When I'm around him...I feel confident enough to speak up more. I usually don't like hanging around other people, but Spike is different. I feel comfortable around him and he he makes me feel better about myself...even after hours.”

“And are you all ok with him having so many ladies in his harem?” asked Stormy

“Well, duh,” Pinkie replied, “It just means there's so many more friends to make!”

“I'll admit that those other ladies can be a bunch of loonies, but I'm ok with them,” Limestone agreed, "Most of them are Pinkie's friends anyway, so why shouldn't I be okay with them?"

“He makes me smile,” Maud said bluntly, "Trust me, that's not easy as it seems."

“And he makes me feel...everything.” Marble added with a blush.

“I see," Stormy said a she walked off, "Well, then I'll leave you ladies to yourselves.”

Pinkie spoke to Spitfire, “Did we make a good impression?”

“Well, you made some impression.” Spitfire replied, knowing her mother was still keeping to her beliefs and followed her.

Spitfire and Stormy stopped by the refreshment table where Applejack was serving some punch to Autumn Blaze, Cherry Jubilee, and Rara. They looked like they were enjoying themselves as they laughed. Spitfire sighed, hoping that somehow the conversation goes well.

“Hi, Applejack, Cherry, Rara, Autumn.” Spitfire greeted.

“Well, howdy, Spitfire. Nice to see ya.” Applejack greeted.

“Care for some punch?” Cherry offered, “It's made from fresh cherries from my business.”

“Don't mind if I do,” Spitfire took a cup, “How about you, mom?”

“No thanks. I'm good.” she replied bluntly.

The three mares were concerned by the tone of the woman. Spitfire groaned, knowing that that this was getting off to unpleasant start.

Spitfire cleared her throat and spoke, “Perhaps you girls can elaborate on how much of a great guy Spike is to all of us in the harem and being part of it isn't a bad thing.”

“Much obliged,” Applejack replied, directing her attention to Stormy, “I've known Spike for a long time now since he became the reincarnated Dragon King. He's been a loyal teammate and a good friend to me and the gals. Plus he'd come by my family's apple farm to help pitch in and harvest apples. Trust me when I say that with his strength and my own, we've made harvesting easier than it's ever been. Not to mention when I invited him to my family reunion he really hit it off with my kin. He even has approval from my parents and my granny to date me.”

“And do they know of his dragon lineage and what you do for Equestria?” Stormy asked.

Applejack knowing she can't tell a lie, sighed confessed, “Nope. There's no way they'd be able to handle the fact he's part dragon and I fight dangerous creatures here in Equestria.”

“And what about the fact that Spike is married to your best friend and that he sleeps with other women?” asked Stormy with her arms folded.

“Gosh, no!" Applejack replied, "If they knew that, my parents would a have a heart attack before my granny would. I hate lying to them, but sometimes a white lie keeps those close to you safe. Spike is just the same with wanting to keep his own parents from knowing what he does....and who he's seeing.”

“And are you ok with sharing Spike with so many girls?”

“Well, I can't deny it can be tedious. In fact sometimes Rarity and Rainbow Dash try to take Spike during our time just to spite me.”

“Do they now?” Stormy asked noting that fact.

“But it's all clean fun," Applejack added hastily, "None of us ever mean to hurt each other. We're just having laughs like we always do. Sometimes I even try to sneak Spike away from either of them. They're all great sports about it, but all in all, Spike's a great guy that I can say with the honest truth is everything a gal like me, like all of us here, could ever want in a man.”

“I can vouch for A.J on that.” Rara agreed.

Stormy turned to the pop star and asked, “And you, Rara, is it?”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“I heard in your world, you're a traveling pop star.”

“Yes I am.” Rara confirmed.

“Being quite famous, you must be on the road a lot with tours. I can imagine you don't get to see Spike as much as others do.”

Rara sighed, “Yes. Being a celebrity is time consuming, especially in my line of work. Even though I have a device which allows me to teleport to wherever in my world or to Equestria to be with Spike, it's still not always easy to make time. But trust me, if I still had my old manager handling things I would never have time for myself ever. And if I did it would last for only a few minutes, maybe less. But I'm grateful to have met, Spike. Especially since it was A.J here who introduced me to him. He offered to hide me out at his home while I was touring where he lived. When my former manager was possessed and tried to capture me, Spike fought for and defended me from him. In fact I played a role in helping him get stronger to fight his opponent.”

“How so?” Stormy wondered.

Applejack, got nervous and hastily answered, “That doesn't matter. Point is, Spike fought to protect Rara like he's done for me and so many others.”

Rara nodded and added as she laid her hands over her heart, “Spike also saw me as Rara, not as Countess Coloratura. He treated me like a regular person regardless of my fame. And for that he will always have my love and support.”

Cherry spoke up, “When, Ms. Fleur brought Spike to join her harem, me and several of the girls were intrigued she was bringing in another man. But we didn't expect he'd be part dragon. But me and the rest soon found out there was more to him than meets the eye. Plus I can concur with A.J's statement about Spike working hard at her family farm. He also helps me and my cherry business whenever he has the time. And he's been of great help with that.”

“I first met Spike during the last summit between Equestria's various leaders,” Autumn Blaze began, “I got to see up close was an amazing fighter he was, fighting along side all of us when the Storm King crashed the summit. Nothing could stop him from protecting all of us. And you know what motivated him? It was the love he shares with all those in his harem. It's a thing of beauty to see. When he and his friends visited me at my village, all of us kirins got to know him and his gals better, and they really took to our culture as well. I even got to teach him some words in our native tongue.”

“See, he's even cultural.” Spitfire told her mom who remained indifferent.

“Thank you for your words, ladies," Stormy said as she walked away, "Please excuse me.”

Applejack watched her leave and spoke to Spitfire, “Dang, your ma's sure is stubborn.”

“I'm really sorry about all this.” Spitfire replied, as she went after her mom.

“Really, mom?" Spitfire hissed as she caught up with Stormy, "You're not even giving this a chance! Why are you being so stubborn!?”

“You know how I feel about this, Spifire.” Stormy replied without hesitation.

“So help me, mom, if you try to ruin this for me...” Spitfire warned her.

Stormy turned to her daughter with a squint, “You'll what, Spitfire?”

Spitfire and Stormy glared at each other. After a few moments, Spitfire groaned as she and her mother continued on their way. They reached a table occupied by Fluttershy, Treehugger, Lotus Blossom, Aloe, and Zecora and decided to sit there for the time being.

“Hey, girls.” Spitfire greeted.

“Hi, Spitfire.” Fluttershy greeted.

“Spitzy, what's up?” Treehugger asked all chilled, "Everything groovy and peaceful? All love and no war?"

“Peaceful for now," Spitfire said, giving Stormy a wary glance, "I'd like you to meet my mom, Stormy Flare. Mom, this is Fluttershy, Treehugger, Zecora, Lotus Blossom, and Aloe.”

“A pleasure, ma'am.” Aloe greeted.

“Yes. A pleasure, indeed.” Stormy replied with narrow eyes.

Zecora raised a brow and said, “Pardon me, Ms. Flare, but I can't help but feel your negativity in the air.”

Stormy looked at the zebra in confusion, until Fluttershy spoke, “Zecora loves to rhyme a lot.”

“Can't get anything past you, Zecora," Spitfire sighed, "My mother isn't exactly thrilled about me being part of Spike's harem and wonders why any of us are willing to share him.”

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said in concern, "Ms. Flare, you don't have anything to worry about. We are all very friendly and Spitfire can't be in more safe hands."

“So I keep hearing," Stormy said doubtfully, "Tell me, Ms. Shy. Are you actually ok with sharing Spike with your friends?”

Fluttershy was taken by surprise as she shirked back. After a second, she thought long and hard about how to answer Stormy's question so she can alleviate any concerns she may have. Letting out a breath to calm herself, Fluttershy gave Stormy her most reassuring smile.

“Ms. Flare, I love Spike with every fiber of my being and so do the rest of my friends," Fluttershy began to explain. She then looked down with a sad smile and continued, "Although there are times I feel like I'm the last to get in on anything fun that involves him.”

Stormy raised a brow at this, casting a questionable gaze at Fluttershy.

Frantically, Fluttershy continued nervously, “B-b-but that doesn't mean I want to have Spike all to myself. I'm happy to share him with my friends. Plus when I'm with Spike I don't feel so shy and timid as much as I did back before I knew him. Any other boy back then always made me feel nervous for one reason or another, but not Spike. When he's around I always feel safe and if anything goes wrong, he'll be able to make it right.”

Stormy looked partly moved, seeing how genuine Fluttershy sounded.

“And when we're alone together in bed I always feel safe when wrapped in his arms," Fluttershy continued, her expression changing as her voiced was giving out a purr, "There are times, however, when I let the beast out and then I become predator and my dear dragon king is my prey. Ooh, he makes the cutest little sounds whenever I act all assertive and dominant. Sometimes I like to cosplay to show off my various sides from posh, snooty, and dark, but he always prefers my dominant side.”

Fluttershy realized that she was getting lost in her fantasies and shook her head. She noticed Spitfire waving her arms around signaling her to stop. Fluttershy looked to see Stormy's eye twitching, and realized she said too much. She blushed in embarrassment and looked away apologetically.

“Oh, sorry," Fluttershy said, "But bottom line is I love Spike and I'm happy to share him.

'What is wrong with this mare!?' thought Stormy, looking at Fluttershy incredulously.

"You got that right, my dear friend to all living creatures," Treehugger spoke up, “I got to meet Spike through Fluttershy, and when I did I was really impressed. He always gives off positive vibes that make me feel so groovy. Any other guys I've tried to be with were just bummers and always gave off negative vibes. Though when Spike's vibes are really positive he really gets your chakras flowing. I learned that the first time we met. Fluttershy, remember we all had those cookies I made and we all woke up covered in Smooze? Real slimy and gooey...I felt so very fly.”

Stormy could only stare at Treehugger, already having an idea what she could mean and started to feel very disgusted.

“Treehugger!” Fluttershy clamped her mouth shut, “Ms. Flare, it's not what you think! Smooze is an ooze friend of Treezy's. Not Spike's... Never mind.”

Spitfire face palmed knowing this wasn't starting to look good.

To divert the negative attention, Zecora spoke up, “I can tell you have your reservations about Spike. But I assure you there is nothing about him to dislike. We have worked together many times in the past, be it to save our friends or others from such a blast.”

Stormy started to get irritated, “Does anyone here speak normally?!”

Lotus Blossom spoke up, “We see your stress is really getting to you. Fortunately my sister and I are experts when it comes to relieving anyone of stress.”

“Yes. Our work at the spa has been recommended by so many others. Especially from Spike.” Aloe added.

“And is Spike a regular at your spa?” Stormy spoke suspiciously.

“Oh, yes. Whenever he is in Equestria, he and the girls always find time to come to the spa for some pampering and relaxation.” Aloe confirmed.

“And Princess Twilight has no issues with you two putting your hands on her husband?”

“Twilight may be able to help relieve Spike of various types of stress, but when it requires professional's work she leaves Spike in our...capable hands.” Lotus Blossom explained rather suggestively.

“And Spike has been a very satisfied customer, always complimenting on us getting all his sore spots,” Aloe added, “And we should tell you it's not easy when working with dragon hide. But we still manage to pull it off.”

Spitfire sighed in relief the two never brought up their special naked massage treatment they like to give Spike, otherwise her mom would have a heart attack.

“Come by the spa, and we'll show you exactly how relaxed we make ponies.” Lotus Blossom handed Stormy a business card, "We do our best with dragons, but Spike has never complained about our service. In fact...he rather loves it.

"I'm sure he does," Stormy said, eyeing the spa ponies suspiciously as she took her leave, “I'll pass on that, thank you. I must be going.”

Spitfire turned to Fluttershy and Treehugger, giving them an exasperating look and said, “Great going, girls. Now I have to convince my mother twice as hard.”

“I'm sorry.” Fluttershy winced while cowering behind Treehugger.

"Oops?" Treehugger responded blankly with a shrug.

Spitfire sighed before following her mom, praying that there will be no more mishaps.

“Being in a harem has only made those girls into ravenous sex hounds.” Stormy muttered and fumed.

“Mom!” Spitfire gasped, “Those are my friends you're talking about!”

“I cannot take anymore of this and I've heard enough!” Stormy raised her voice.

“Mom, just give it more time," urged Spitfire. She spotted Rainbow Dash, Fleetfoot, Ember, Flitter, and Cloudchaser at a table and motioned to them, "Look, there's some ponies I know you know I can trust.”

Reluctantly, Stormy Flare followed her daughter. When Rainbow and Fleetfoot spotted their captain approach, they quickly stood tall and saluted.

“Captain, Spitfire, ma'am!” Rainbow and Fleetfoot announced together.

Spitfire rolled her eyes, “At ease, you two. This is a party, remember?”

“Force of habit.” Rainbow replied as she and Fleetfoot relaxed.

Spitfire turned to her mom, “Mom, you know Fleetfoot, of course.”

“Hi, ma'am.” Fleetfoot greeted Stormy Flare.

“Fleetfoot.” Stormy nodded her head.

“And of course, Rainbow Dash.” Spitfire continued.

“Glad you could be here.” Rainbow smiled.

“That makes one of us.” Stormy muttered to herself.

“Mother," Spitfire groaned. She the motioned to the other Wonderbolts, "Flitter and Cloudchaser, two of our reserves.”

“Nice to meet you.” Flitter greeted.

“We're so honored to meet the mother of our captain.” Cloudchaser added.

“And this is Dragon Lord Ember.” Spitfire finished.

“Hi.” Ember greeted.

“So how're you two enjoying the party?” Rainbow asked.

“It could be better.” Spitfire whispered while motioning to her mom who was giving the women at the table a judgmental look.

“Problems?” Fleetfoot asked.

“Yes. Perhaps you could all enlighten my mother on how you feel about Spike and being part of a harem.” the captain instructed.

“Sure thing,” Rainbow answered, before speaking to Stormy, “Spike, is totally awesome. Just like me, he's a great flyer. Of course I'm 20% more awesome but...”

Rainbow saw Spitfire giving her a glare wanting her to get to the point.

“Well, let's just say if there's a guy I'm glad to be on a team with, it's him.” Rainbow finished.

“And you enjoy sharing him with other girls?” Stormy asked.

“Yeah, I do," Rainbow replied, "Although there are times I feel the others monopolize his time, getting more of him to themselves compared to me. Which is why I like to occasionally sneak Spike away for some extra private time. But when we're not doing that, we work out together a lot, be it at the Wonderbolts camp, or even at home. I like to boss him around a bit, ordering him to work faster and promising him some form of reward later on.”

Stormy looked at her wits end with listening to Rainbow, which made Spitfire worry.

Wanting to steer this into another direction, Spitfire spoke to her fellow veteran, Fleetfoot, “Fleets, why don't you explain things?”

“I like being with Spike," Fleetfoot answered, "When he first attended the Wonderbolt camp, Spitfire and I worked him hard so he could be the best flyer he could be. And if he feels he needs more exercise and practice, he never hesitates to come and ask us for help. And I'm more than willing to help.”

“So do we.” Flitter agreed.

“Like Spike we were also newbies trying out for the Wonderbolts,” Cloudchaser added, “Whenever it felt like we weren't training hard enough he'd give us a pep talk to help us work harder.”

Stormy turned to Ember, “And what about you, Dragon Lord?”

“I love being with Spike," Ember responded bluntly, "Compared to all the other boulder heads back home, he's a decent dragon.”

“And you're the only dragon he's with?” Stormy wondered.

“Trust me, I'd know if he were fooling around with other dragons,” Ember assured, "I'd kick his ass if I find out he was with other dragons without my other Princess Twilight's consent."

“And it doesn't bother you being the only dragon in a harem filled with ponies?” Stormy continued to pry.

Ember calmed herself making sure not to get worked up. She could see that Stormy wanted to get under her scales, but remained civil.

“I'll admit among everyone in the group, I feel the most out of place," Ember responded, narrowing her eyes at Stormy, "But it's not surprising since Spike hadn't interacted with a lot of Dragons before, even though he became one. Since we mostly kept to our own kind while my father was still ruling, we weren't exactly open ourselves to other species in Equestria back then.”

“And how did you come to meet Spike?” Stormy asked.

“When my dad had to step down as Dragon Lord, he summoned dragons from all over to compete in the Gauntlet of Fire, with the title of Dragon Lord as the prize." Ember answered.

“And did Spike compete?”

“Yes, but not for the title.”

“Then why?”

“For me,” Ember confessed, blushing, “My dad didn't want me competing because he didn't think I had what it took to compete, feeling like I wasn't big or strong enough like he was. So I went against his wishes by going undercover. Spike helped me every step of the way, not because he didn't believe in me, but because he didn't want anything to happen to me. I didn't understand it at first, but I learned helping others without expecting anything in return is what friends do. And thanks to him I became Dragon Lord.”

“I see,” Stormy said sounding slightly impressed, “But what about his marital status? Are you ok with him being married to someone who's not you?”

Ember scowled seeing this woman was really trying to get under her scales.

“I've accepted he married Twilight instead of me," responded Ember, trying to keep her patience, "But make no mistake, I made it clear to my kind and the harem that Spike is my future mate to be. My father approves of my choice and that is good enough for me.”

“Don't you see, mom?” Spitfire asked, “Spike is not the lecherous playboy you make him out to be.”

“Well, he is lecherous,” Rainbow admitted, which made Spitfire facepalm, “Especially when all of us are gathered together with him, he's shown us how lecherous he can really be. Ooh, when he plays the role of dominant predator and us as his captive prey...”

Stormy couldn't take listening to anymore of their frivolous stories and snapped, slamming her hands on the table angrily.

“You have all shamed yourselves by becoming the sex slaves of a perverted dragon who relishes in hoarding women!” shouted Stormy with several overhearing Stormy's outburst and looking shocked at what she just said.

Stormy started to storm off and Spitfire, knowing in the back of her mind that this was gonna happen, flew after her.

As Stormy stormed past the guests heading for the ballroom exit, Spitfire dropped in before her looking angry and disappointed.

“What was that about, mom!?” shouted Spitfire.

“I've had enough of this! This was all a disaster!” Stormy declared.

“It was only a disaster because you don't understand my choice!” Spitfire argued.

“You're right, I will never understand!” Stormy replied angrily. "How could you, Spitfire!? You're the captain of the Wonderbolts and you lower yourself to a pervert!?"

“You're the one who insulted my fellow teammates and so many of my friends, Mom!!" Spitfire screamed, "You embarrassed me! I can't believe you would do such a thing!”

“You? What about me? Listening to each of them talk about the drake with all these lewd stories that I'll never get out of my head!”

“I happen to like listening to them talk about those stories!”

“You just proved me right! I knew you made a terrible choice in becoming part of all this. If your father was alive, he'd be very ashamed of you!”

“SHUT UP!' Spitfire shouted, finally losing her patience and making Stormy back away, “How dare you talk about dad like that in front of me! You dare to bring him up?! My father only wanted me to be happy and that's how I feel about being part of this harem. And you think he'd be ashamed of me? How do you think he'd feel if he saw your behavior right now!? I don't think he would like you behaving like a judgmental jerk!!

“Well, at least he's not alive to see that you've become a sexual play thing for some horny dragon!” Stormy argued back.

Spitfire gasped as silence filled the room. No one dared speak up as all eyes were on Spitfire and Stormy. The Wonderbolt captain's face fell in shock and moments later, sadness took over. Her eyes began to tear up as she shook her head and glared at her mother.

“Is that really what you think of me now, mom?" Spitfire asked, her voice breaking, "Just some dragon's play thing, huh?”

Stormy realized what she just called her daughter and gasped at her own words. Feeling embarrassed and ashamed by her actions, she flew past Spitfire and out of the ballroom. She exited the manor and flew for the gate, but ended up dropping to the ground on her knees. She began to sob and moments later, began to cry, tears flowing from her eyes. Deep down, Stormy knew she messed up.

“Mrs. Flare?” a voice asked.

Stormy looked up and to her surprise saw Celestia standing above her. She gasped as she got up and straightened herself. As she did, Stormy could see that the Princess of the Sun was looking at her evenly, though she also feel that she was looking at her with pity.

“Your highness,” Stormy bowed, “I-I'm sorry you had to see me like this. I was just-”

Celestia raised a hand to stop her, “Trust me, I know. We all do. We all saw.”

Stormy looked away shamefully, not wanting to look at Celestia or even speak.

“Mrs. Flare, believe it or not, I understand your concern," Celestia sympathized. She then squinted her eyes at Stormy and added, "Although what you said to Spitfire was crossing the line.”

“I was just so angry, your highness, I...” Stormy trailed off, trying to find the words, “I worry about what she is doing with her life.”

“Your daughter made a choice that didn't sit well with you.” Celestia said, closing her eyes.

“I just think that my little girl should be with someone who is devoted to her and only her," Stormy reasoned, "Instead she chose to be part of something where she doesn't have her lover's full attention. She doesn't deserve to be second fiddle or...whatever a woman goes through when they have to share one person."

"Ms. Flare...your daughter is a remarkable mare," Celestia said with a smile, "She does the Wonderbolts proud and her service has been nothing short of exemplary. She is a flyer, an instructor, and most of all, a friend. You should be proud of her for all she has done for Equestria and the rest of the world."

“Yes, she has,” Stormy agreed, "When she enlisted, I was both proud and worried because she has always been a risk taker. Like any other pegasus, she loves the sky and was...is adventurous. She always invited me to see her receive medal or some commendation for all her hard work. I was very proud of her and...bless his soul, her father would have been proud to see how his little filly grow up to be a hero."

At the mention of her husband, Stormy almost broke down again, but stood resolute.

"Your Highness, you have to understand what Spitfire is setting herself up for," Stormy continued. "When my dear Copper Shield died, I had to raise Spitfire by myself and had to take on several jobs. I had to give up so much so she wouldn't face any heartbreak in the world and being part of a harem, where she has to compete for one dragon's affection..."

“Is that why you're against the idea of her being part of Spike's harem?” asked Celestia.

“I just don't want her to be heartbroken, your highness,” Stormy responded, "I just don't think one man...or in this case, one dragon, can possibly be there for my Spitfire when he has so many other women. It's not possible."

"Ms. Flare...Spike is a lot of things and trust me, he has his faults," Celestia spoke, "One thing that I always admire is his loyalty to his harem. Like he said earlier, he sees his harem as a family and he wishes he could be there for them all the time. In fact, Spike once confessed to me that as much as having harem was all he wanted, it was difficult that to know that he couldn't give all of them equal attention. He even offered me and my sister an out, but I said no. I assured him that even though we couldn't always be together in the flesh, we could always be together in spirit. Spike loves us all and we trust him to do right by us. That's all it comes down to, Ms. Flare. Trust."

'Trust.' Stormy thought as she pondered what Celestia had said.

"Trust me when I say that your daughter's faith in Spike isn't misplaced," Celestia assured, "As for Spike, he will never do anything to hurt your daughter in any way. Another thing Spike has going for him is that he is such sweetheart."

“If I may, Princess Celestia," Stormy began, "You have ruled for over a thousand years. Why have you decided to settle with someone now?”

Celestia had been prepared for being asked that question and knew exactly what to tell her, “I've spent a thousand years ruling by myself. When my sister turned into Nightmare Moon, I couldn't bare to destroy her. So instead I banished her to the moon hoping one day she would return and we could begin anew. And sure enough it happened. And it wouldn't have been possible without my star pupil, her friends, and Spike who wasn't as powerful back then compared to today. Because of them I had my sister back.”

“I see, but that doesn't really answer my question.”

Celestia continued, “In truth, Luna and I never allowed ourselves to be with anypony because we had our responsibilities to Equestria. We have been courted at first when we ascended, but we all saw that those stallions had ulterior motives. As the years went by, we became to be regarded as gods and thus, we were regarded as unapproachable. We became lonely and it still felt that way when Luna and I were reunited. We felt that we needed someone in our lives and as we watched Twilight and her friends with Spike, we started to see something in him many our suitors lacked: Genuine love. While we had the love and adoration of our subjects, they always feel like they had to. Spike loves us for who we are. And that's what led us to loving him in return. He even joined me and my sister when we snuck out of the castle in disguise to have a day out. And it was the most fun we've had in years.”

“Really?” Stormy asked.

Celestia nodded, “Yes. Spike has brought out the best in all of us and in ways we never imagined we'd be. He isn't perfect, Ms. Flare, but Spike is is such a joy to have around. Give him a chance and you'll see why Spitfire chose to be with him.”

Stormy let out a big sigh. She really didn't want to leave on a bad note and as much as the whole harem thing still bothered her, she had to admit that what mattered was her daughter's happiness and had to have faith that Spitfire was making the right decision.

“I guess I should have a talk with the dragon king then,” Stormy spoke, "Can you give him word that I will meet him in the balcony?"

“I shall deliver it personally.” Celestia answered, as she headed back to the manor, while Stormy flew back as well.

Flying up to the balcony, Stormy landed and sat on a chair at a table to wait. She didn't have to wait long as Spike had arrived, though he looked a bit uncomfortable.

"Evening,” Spike began. When he saw that Stormy wasn't going to answer, Spike continued. "You made quite a splash down there with Spitfire in front of everyone. But hey, I've had my fair share of outbursts with my own parents for one reason or another, but we work it out in the end.”

“How's Spitfire?” Stormy asked in concern.

“Well, she's still shaken up from what you two said to each other, but she's a strong mare with friends by her side.” Spike replied.

“I can't believe I said all that to her...my own daughter.” Stormy expressed her guilt.

“I get why you're worried, Ms. Flare, but I would never hurt your daughter.” Spike assured.

“Why aren't you angry with me?” Stormy asked, “I said terrible things about you and your harem. Why are you not angry with me?”

Spike chuckled, “You think what you said about me was bad? Trust me, I've been called a lot worse by so many others. Look, I don't blame you for how you feel about Spitfire's choice, but you have to trust her on this. She wants your support and she really doesn't want to lose you because of all this. I don't think you want to lose her, too.”

Stormy sighed, “No, I don't. Spitfire and I have been through so much after my Copper Shield died and I don't want to lose her.”

Spike smiled, knowing that this was just a step in mending everything between Stormy and Spitfire. He was just glad that there wasn't any animosity right now.

"My husband, Copper Shield, worked at the Weather factory in Cloudsdale," Stormy started to say, "Though the hours were long and the pay was minimal, he did all he could to help support the two of us. He always encouraged Spitfire to take chances even when the odds looked against her. You could say that's where Spitfire gets her attitude from.”

“He must have been a good man.” Spike smiled.

"He was," Stormy sighed, as she continued the story, “But one day there was a malfunction at the weather factory. The machines had had been acting up and the weather was getting out of control. There were still workers trapped inside, but Copper went back in to help. He helped get them out, but he didn't have enough time to escape with them. He was caught in the weather explosion.”

Spike gasped, “He sacrificed himself to save his fellow workers.”

“Yes,” Stormy confirmed, “Since that day I had to work multiple jobs to provide for me and Spitfire. And that was very exhausting, and yet no matter how tired I was at the end of the day, I was still there for Spitfire. And when she decided to become part of the Wonderbolts, I was worried it would be too much for her and she'd get hurt. Despite my protests she enlisted anyway. She worked her way through the trials, before officially becoming one of them. And now she stands as Captain of the Wonderbolts.”

“You must be very proud." Spike noted.

“I am,” Stormy assured, "But no matter how much she grows up and how much she has accomplished, Spitfire will always be my little filly."

Spike felt touched by this. Stormy had sacrificed so much for Spitfire's future and couldn't help but admire her.

"But you have to promise something, King of the Dragons," Stormy began sternly, putting Spike on edge, "Spitfire trusts you...she loves you and all that jazz. I don't want you to ever break that trust. She may be a big girl, but she's still my little girl. Got it?"

"You don't have to worry about that." Spike said confidently.

"I mean it, Spike." warned Stormy.

"I give you my word, Mrs. Flare," Spike bowed, "Ever since I became a dragon, I became a better person. It taught me to respect the things in life that really mattered to me. Honestly, if it weren't for Twilight, the girls, my harem, including Spitfire, I could've fallen down into a dark place I might never have climbed out of.”

Stormy felt relieved she was making amends with Spike, but knew there was someone else she had to make up with.

“Let's go back to the party.” Stormy suggested.

“After you, ma'am.” Spike said, as he motioned her to go first.

Stormy smiled at his good manners and headed back inside followed by Spike.

When they returned, Spike and Stormy saw several of the guests were still enjoying the party, but noticed Spitfire was sitting down close to the thrones where Fleetfoot, Rainbow, Twilight, Fleur, and Luna were comforting her. As they approached, the girls noticed them and gave Stormy a wary look. Stormy expected as much and gave them an apologetic look. As for Spitfire, she looked up at her mom, scowling, clearly still angry about what she said to her.

Spike spoke to the others, “Why don't we leave these two to themselves, ok?”

The girls nodded, and followed Spike back to the party. Stormy sat down beside her daughter who was avoiding eye contact.

Stormy sighed, and spoke to her daughter, “Spitfire...I know I'm last pony you want to see right now and I don't blame you for that. I wasn't being fair to your friends and none of you deserved any of it. I didn't consider your feelings or the feelings of the women here. You wanted me to understand them, but I failed in that. I'm not asking for forgiveness, I just want you to know that I'm sorry for what I said. You are my daughter no matter what you decide to do with your life.”

There was a silence between Stormy and Spitfire, but didn't last very long as the mother felt a hand lay on her own. Stormy looked to see that Spitfire who smiled at her.

“Apology accepted, mom.” replied Spitfire, tears of joy in her eyes. The two embraced.

“Thank you, Spitfire,” Stormy whispered softly before she and Spitfire parted, “So could we get to know more of the girls you associate with in the harem?”

“That depends, are you going to keep an open mind this time?” Spitfire squinted playfully.

“I will try.” Stormy promised.

“Then let's go.” Spitfire took her mom's hand and dragged her off.

The next stop for Spitfire and Stormy was at a table where Sunset Shimmer, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata sat at.

“Hi, girls,” the captain greeted, "I trust you lot haven't been causing any trouble."

“No trouble at all,” Adagio said with smirk, glancing at the other girls, "At least no trouble worth reporting at the moment. The night is young after all."

“So you and your mom made up, huh?” Sunset asked while crossing her arms.

“That's right,” Spitfire confirmed, “Mom, this is Sunset Shimmer, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk.”

“A pleasure to meet you all.” Stormy greeted.

“My mother's curious about how you girls got involved with Spike and how you feel about him.”

“Of course,” Sunset began, “Well, ma'am, like Spike I wasn't always like this. I used to be a regular person until Queen Chrysalis brainwashed me to become her servant with a dark element of harmony she bestowed upon me. For awhile I was forced to fight Spike and the girls against my will until they broke the spell and freed me. After what I had done under the influence I wanted to make it up to Spike. He even talked me out of skipping town But with a talk from Spike convinced me to stay. Princess Celestia turned my dark element into a true element of harmony making me officially part of the team. If it weren't for both Spike and the girls, I might still be a brainwashed servant.”

Stormy felt concerned that the girl had been through so much because of one villain's trickery. Looking closely,however, she was glad that this Sunset was handling it pretty well and was among friends.

Stormy then turned to the Dazzlings and asked, “And you three...you're sirens, correct?”

“And proud of it!” Adagio confirmed.

“Pardon me for pointing this out, but aren't you sirens known for using your melodious voices to hypnotize others and feed on energy?”

“Sadly it's true,” Aria sighed, “In fact we were once employed by Lord Tirek to break Spike and the girls up.”

“How?” Stormy asked.

“He sent us to hypnotize Spike to make him adore us, while we fed off his energy. That in turn caused him to behave more stand offish with Twilight and the girls until the spell wore off the day after,” Adagio explained, “But we were still tasked with trying to break them up. But we soon realized we didn't have to even use our voices to hypnotize him. He wanted to get to know us on his own. In the past no one ever wanted to just get to know us without us having to hypnotize them into wanting to.”

“But because of us, Spike got captured by Tirek, and the guilt dropped on us hard,” Sonata sighed, “But we made it up to him by giving the energy back to him and helped him and the girls escape Tirek's lair.”

“Though we didn't get off easy,” Adagio continued, “We still had to answer for our crimes, but with help from Spike we got a five year sentence along with community service. And that is being merciful.”

“But we managed to be released two years early thanks to good behavior. Spike was good at motivating us to behave ourselves.” Aria said.

“I can imagine.” Stormy replied.

“He gave us a second chance even after all we did to drive him and the girls apart.” Sonata said.

“The girls were more reluctant, but Spike convinced them to give us another chance as well.” Adagio added.

“That is who he is.” Sunset Shimmer confirmed.

"But...there are times when he have to be reminded of the error of our ways," Sonata said rather sensually, "And Spike has been very instrumental in reminding us what a bunch of bad girls we were...and we really want to be good girls for him."

“Oh, dear," Stormy blushed. She then gave the girls a smile before leaving and said, "Thank you, girls, for explaining this to me. Hope you enjoy the party.”

Spitfire whispered to her mom, “Nice progress.”

Stormy smiled, as they walked to another table were Starlight sat with Sour Sweet, Sunny Flare, Lemon Zest, Indigo Zap, and Sugarcoat.

“Hi, Starlight, Spy Gals.” Spitfire greeted.

“Hi, Spitfire.” Starlight greeted.

“Mrs. Flare.” Sugarcoat greeted.

“Girls,” Stormy greeted, “Perhaps you can all fill me in on what you see in Spike and why you decided to want to be part of his harem.”

“Sure,” Starlight replied, “I met Spike along side my friend Sunburst when we knew Lord Tirek's inevitable invasion of Equestria was close at hand. Princess Celestia and Luna introduced us to the group while at the same time we got to see their world up close. And trust me, both Sunburst and I were very impressed with all there was to do and see there. The more I got to know him the more I started to fall for him. Especially in the last three years where I fought along side Spike and the girls.”

Stormy nodded before turning to the spies, “And what of you five?”

“Well, we've always been fans of Spike since he helped defeat Nightmare Moon.” Sour began.

“And we always wanted to meet him up close.” Indigo said.

“And sure enough we got our chance.” Lemon added.

“And when was this chance?” Stormy asked.

“When the girls got infected by this tainted water that turned them evil they caused a commotion in Canterlot,” Sugarcoat explained, “With Spike down a team, we were called in by our superior Bonbon to help aid him in stopping the girls and change them back.”

“He was very clever with finding ways to use the girls evil enhanced behaviors to his advantages to administer the cure to change them back.” Indigo put in.

“Once all was said and done, Princess Twilight rewarded us by inviting us to join her, the girls, and Spike for some 'fun' if you will.” Sugarcoat explained.

“Right.” Stormy replied, knowing what she meant.

“But despite his lecherous personality that he's mostly known for, he still had good manners and poise which in my opinion are the marks of a true gentleman.” Sunny said happily.

“I can attest to that.” Stormy admitted.

“And whenever Spike is with us, we know to share him just like Princess Twilight and her friends have learned too.” Lemon said.

“Well, I'm glad to hear that.” Stormy admitted.

“Thanks, girls. I'll see you all later.” Spitfire said, as the mother and daughter walked on.

At another table sat Feather Bangs, Swoon Song, Dear Darling, and Fond Feather. Swoon Song had both Applebloom and Babs sitting in her lap on both sides, Fond Feather had Scootaloo in hers, while Dear Darling had Sweetie Belle. The newly inducted members of the harem we're blushing furiously at the attention they were receiving.

Feather Bangs looked to Spike's recent additions sitting in the trios laps smiling, “I have to say that Spike's got good taste. Can't get over how cute they are.”

“You can say that again!” the swooning trio agreed, as they each nuzzled their cheeks against the girls in each their laps.

“And I thought my aunts were doting!” Scootaloo groaned, while trying to pull away from Fond Feather who wasn't letting go.

“Well, at least they're nice.” Applebloom said, as Swoon Song alternated between nuzzling with her and Babs.

“And I do appreciate the positive attention.” Belle admitted, as Dear Darling hugged her.

“Hello, everyone.” Spitfire greeted, as she and her mom approached.

“Hi, Spitfire. Looking good.” Feather Bangs greeted with a wink.

The younger girls looked to Stormy Flare and felt nervous from what happened awhile ago, until Spitfire spoke up, “Relax, we're all good now.”

“She's right.” Stormy assured them.

The four sighed in relief, as Belle spoke, “So what's up?”

“Well, my mom's still interested in what you all think of Spike.”

“He's a cool dude,” Feather Bangs answered, “I mean, I was surprised when Fleur brought him in to join our harem, especially since it's just been us ponies. But adding a dragon's a good change up. Spike and I would occasionally grab a drink in Canterlot and talk. What I admire in him is his confidence, especially when it came to talking to girls. Even though Fleur helped me with that problem, I still can get weak knees when facing a new lady that truly catches my eyes. But for Spike, he shows no fear in that.”

“The girls and I have also been avid fans of Spike and his heroics.” Dear Darling explained.

“Plus he says the most sweet and romantic things to a girl.” Swoon Song said romantically.

“Plus being in his harem got us to meet others like Feather Bangs here.” Fond Feather motioned to said pony.

Stormy nodded before motioning to the four younger girls, “You girls were just recently added to Spike's harem.”

“Yes, ma'am.” Bloom confirmed.

“And you knew Spike longer than anyone here?”

“We were classmates in high school.” Belle explained.

“I met him at a family reunion. Applejack invited him.” Babs said.

“And how did you feel about Spike then compared to now?”

“We thought he was just like a lot of the boys in school,” Scootaloo began, “A poor goofball hard up for date with a girl.”

“We didn't hate him or anything for that,” Bloom continued, “We just thought he needed a different outlet in life.”

“And how did you discover he was part dragon?” Stormy inquired.

“It was last year during the summer when we volunteered to be camp counselors at Camp Friendship.” Babs began.

“We discovered one of the boys there was a slime monster who tried to eat me by leading me to believe he loved me. Spike came in and burned him into nothing.” Belle continued.

“He told us everything that happened to him years ago, and what he, and our sisters had been doing.” Bloom said.

“While we were shocked, we soon enough accepted it,” Scootaloo added, “And within the last three years we started seeing Spike differently even before we knew he was part dragon.”

“How so?”

“We grew up and matured about things, and about how we look at people,” Belle explained, “Sure we still see Spike as a lech and a pervert, but we also saw how much he cares about others. Trust me. He has more heart than anyone I've ever dated, especially in the last few months.”

Stormy could tell from Sweetie Belle's tone that the girl was serious about that and wondered just how much some men could be worse than how she deemed Spike as. If there really were worst men out there, then perhaps Spike was better choice for Spitfire after all.

Stormy sighed in relief, “Well, I appreciate you all giving me your honest opinions about Spike. Quite frankly I've started seeing he may have been the better choice for so many of you and even Spitfire after all.”

“Thank you, ma'am.” Bloom smiled, until dance music started playing.

“Oh, yeah now that's a jam I can rock out too!” Babs cheered.

“Come on, girls!” Scootaloo ordered, as they hopped off the girls laps and headed for the dance floor like many of the other guests.

And soon the dance floor was filled with guests dancing away and rocking out to Vinyl's beats. Spike himself was busting his own moves which the girls and the guys knew well from previous festivities. All the while, Spitfire and Stormy Flare watched from the side with the mother looking impressed.

“My, he certainly does know how to dance.” Stormy admitted in awe.

“He sure does,” Spitfire confirmed with a chuckle, “You should've seen him at the last Wonderbolts academy graduation party. He took the grads to town with his moves.”

As the fast paced music came to a close, Vinyl started to play some slow music to give the guests a break. As the guests paired up, Spike began to dance with Twilight, with the Princess of Friendship holding him close and sighing.

"I'm glad all that drama is over." Twilight spoke.

"There's still some things needed to be ironed out," Spike said, "But I think Stormy's going to be okay with her daughter being in a harem."

"You still want her to join?" asked Twilight.

"To tell you the truth, not yet," Spike sighed, "It was already a shock that she learned that her daughter was part of my harem, so I don't want to rock the boat on that. We're just getting friendly."

"That's a shame, my king," a voice spoke, getting Spike and Twilight's attention.

Fleur had made her presence before Spike and Twilight. Twilight took the hint as she let go of Spike and allowed Fleur to cut in. Soon the two harem masters danced began to dance.

"She would have made a fine addition, that Stormy Flare," Fleur sighed as she held Spike close, "You would've shown her the passion a dragon could have and she would have unleashed all that pent up lust she has been surely holding back for years."

"Maybe some other time," Spike assured, "You never really know."

"I'll surely be looking forward to that." Fleur promised.

"Insatiable thirsty vixen."

"Lust driven dog."

Stormy watched, as Spike gave each of the ladies a chance to dance with him. She had admit that after what had transpired, Spike was doing his best to give each woman his attention. She couldn't imagine how much responsibility the dragon king has to these women as well as his duties to Equestria. She didn't know whether to admire his perseverance or worry that it could easily blow up in his face if he wasn't careful.

“He really does try make time for them.” Stormy observed.

Spitfire nodded and asked, “Why don't you join them?”

“What, no,” Stormy shook her head, "He's already dancing with his queens, I doubt he would want me to intrude."

“Mom, when was the last time you danced with anybody?” she asked rhetorically as she took Stormy's hand and dragged her to the dance floor, "Spike isn't going to bite and he's great at this sort of thing.

Stormy protested, but it was no use. Her daughter had already dragged her to where to Spike and Fleur were dancing.

As Spike finished dancing with Fleur, he saw Spitfire bring her mother over.

“Spike, my mother would like a dance with you.” Spitfire began, nudging her mother closer to him.

“Is that right, Ms. Flare?” Spike asked.

Stormy looked to Spike feeling nervous, as all eyes were on her. As much as she really wanted to slip away, she didn't want to be rude after what had happened after so much attention. She gave Spike a smile and offered her hand, which the dragon king took.

“I guess I really don't have much choice, do I?” Stormy muttered.

Spike just smiled, and responded, “It would be my honor, Ms. Flare.”

As the soft dance music continued, Spike and Stormy began to dance. As they did, Stormy was impressed at how Spike was leading. She felt the experience at how Spike held her and how delicate he was being with her. As much as she was impressed seeing him dance from a distance, Stormy felt at ease as Spike danced with her. She saw that confident and assured smile on Spike's face and blushed a bit, feeling his charm.

Deciding to break the silence between them, Stormy spoke to Spike, “My you're certainly graceful. How'd you learn to dance this well?”

“You can thank my mom for that," Spike responded, "She felt that I needed to learn something useful when it came to charming a girl. Twilight, Rarity, and even Fleur helped me improve my waltz.”

Stormy smiled, as the two continued to dance. Whatever negative feelings she had were beginning to wash away as she allowed Spike to continue to lead her. As the dance continued, Stormy held Spike close, involuntarily smelling his scent. She admitted to herself that Spike had been very charming and started to feel nostalgic. For her, it been long since allowed herself to be this close to someone, a lone tear escaping her eye as she started to remember her husband. She had missed his touch but admitted that Spike holding was making her feel funny, something that she hadn't felt in years.

Stormy blushed deeper as Spike began to hold her close. To her, being held by Spike's strong arms felt different from what she had been used and wondered if the other women in Spike's harem felt like this. When she lifted her to meet Spike's gaze, she could definitely feel Spike's charm just emanating from his body. On instinct, Stormy held Spike's cheeks and lightly kissed on the lips. For Spike's part, he stood still, shocked as she felt Stormy's lips on his. He didn't even react as the kiss continued.

When kiss ended, Stormy sighed and gave Spike a half lidded stare. A few seconds later, however, here eyes widened in shock of her act and Spike's shocked face. Stormy looked around and found that the guests were giving her these leering looks. She began to feel embarrassed and looked down, blushing beet red.

"Spike, I am so sorry!" Stormy blurted out, "I...I don't know what came over me."

"Um, no, don't be," Spike reacted awkwardly, "After all that happened I didn't think that...wow, I mean...you're a great kisser, Ms. Flare."

"I'm truly sorry, Spike," Stormy said, still embarrassed, "It's been a while for me and I just reacted..."

"It's alright." Spike assured.

"Sorry these old lips touched yours." Stormy continued to apologize.

“Aw, don't be, Ms. Flare," Spike assured again before giving Stormy a playfully leering look, "You're still young enough to turn a few heads and those lips...very experienced."

Stormy began to feel a bit lightheaded and almost stumbled on the dance. Fortunately for her, Spitfire was there to lead her out of the dance floor. As Spitfire and Stormy sat down at a nearby table, Stormy was catching her breath and felt her heart beating a bit faster.

“Oh, my. I haven't felt like that in a long time." Stormy said, still feeling a bit lightheaded.

“I didn't think you would go for the lips, mom.” Spitfire smirked with pride.

“I think Spike was letting out something more than charm,” Stormy reasoned, "I didn't think dragons could be that seductive."

“You know you could join me in the harem.” Spitfire offered, wagging her eyebrows.

“Spitfire, you really shouldn't joke that way.” Stormy admonished.

“Mother, I know it's a pretty big ask, but think about it,” Spitfire insisted, “You haven't dated anyone in years and you really haven't allowed yourself to have fun. You spent years raising me and I think you should reward yourself with a bit of indulgence.”

“Spitfire, I'm too old for him.” Stormy said bluntly.

"So are the sister princesses," Spitfire pointed out, "Come on, mom. Give Spike a chance."

Stormy gave Spitfire a stern look, but could see that her daughter was not backing down from this. In the end, Stormy let out a resigned breath. He looked back at Spike, who had continued to dance with his other women and couldn't contain a small smile. She shook her head and looked back at her expectant daughter.

“Oh, I guess I could indulge him just once," Stormy said, "I've been so focused on raising you and not thinking about romance for myself that I thought I sacrificed too much to ever feel that way.”

“Mom, all I ask for is just one chance," Spitfire pleaded, "Besides, I think Spike likes you well enough. He could show you a good time.”

“I'm sure he could.” Stormy admitted.

“So you'll consider it?” she asked hopefully.

Stormy looked at Spike once more before looking back at her daughter before answering, “We'll see.”

Spitfire accepted her mother's answer as it was enough for now. She was just glad that her mother had changed her tune about the whole harem business and maybe...just maybe, she would join her along for the ride. She blushed at the thought of her mother possibly accepting Spike well enough that she would literally open herself to him. She blushed even deeper at the thought of Spike wanting her and her mother together, given his perverted nature. Spitfire shook her head of such thought as she felt that she was getting ahead or herself. She was satisfied that things have ended rather well and everyone in the reunion could enjoy themselves without any awkwardness.

Spitfire gave Spike a smile, which the dragon king noticed. She gave him a thumbs up, which Spike returned.

'Mission accomplished.' Spitfire thought, relieved.

Author's Note

This chapter was a true combined effort of myself and Duke Moon II. And don't worry, Spike hasn't given up on Stormy Flare just yet. Now that she knows the kind of guy he is, it'll be harder for her to turn him down.

The Lustful Aunts

Author's Note

Another hot chapter written up by both Duke Moon II and myself. Be prepared, as Spike finally gets lucky with Scootaloo's aunts. Whom I'm making bisexual here despite them being married.

The Lustful Aunts

With a bored frown on his face, Spike was out in the city's shopping district, carrying a few bags that contained several items Spike was tasked with shopping for. Spike, much to his misfortune, was asked by his ladies to get some materials for them while they were busy with other things they were attending too. Though he wanted to protest, Spike couldn't really deny them anything and was handed a list of things and money to buy them. He had started in the morning and it was now the afternoon. Spike felt like he needed a break and as luck had it, he spotted an empty bench at the park. Setting down the bags, Spike took out the shopping list and with a sigh, examined the contents of the bags.

“Let's see now," Spike muttered as he looked back and forth between the bags and the list, "New binders, notebooks, and pens for Twilight's research, doggy treats, spiked dog collar, and a leash for Fluttershy....doggy treats are for the shelter so why the leash and collar... ten sprinkle shakers for Pinkie...don't know why she needs ten...Rainbow Dash's Ladies Fitness monthly plus some Apple brand cider, new paints for Sunset, sapphire studded ribbons and new scissors for Rarity, new apple spices and herbs for Applejack, and kite building materials for Starlight. Wonder what Starlight would want with those.”

Spike groaned, as he sat on the bench. Leaning his head, he looked up to the blue sky, thankful to get a break and that his shopping was done.

“I better get rewarded for this," Spike sighed, "This has to be one of the most boring random shopping trips I've ever taken and worse yet, no company. I mean, what made them so sure I didn't have plans of my own today?” Spike asked himself.

'That's because you didn't have plans,' Bahamut answered in Spike thoughts, 'You have no life outside those ladies, your friends who don't know your secret are too busy striking out with the college girls, and you have a cooking degree to worry about. Face it, Spike. You're swamped.'

'Regardless,' Spike thought back sternly, 'Maybe...maybe I just want to loaf it and have some me time. Maybe sit on the couch, put up my legs, stream a few movies and see where the day takes me.'

'Well, you were doing that when the girls asked you to do the shopping.' Bahamut pointed out.

Spike groaned again as got up from the bench and picked up his bags. He began walking grumpily, preoccupied in his thoughts and what Bahamut said that he didn't look where he was going and bumped into somebody causing him to drop his bags.

“Oh, sorry about that. I was just...” Spike started as he bent down to pick his bags before stopped as he saw Scootaloo's Aunts Holiday and Lofty.

“Oh, hello, Spike.” Holiday greeted.

“Fancy meetin' you here.” Lofty said with a smile.

“Miss Holiday? Miss Lofty? What're you two doing here?” Spike asked, as he straightened himself out.

“Just on a little shopping trip.” Holiday answered.

“And judging by your bags, you had the same idea.” Lofty noticed.

Spike smiled sheepishly, picking up his bags and making sure nothing was missing. Though he was in a sour mood, Spike was glad he ran into these women and saw them as a pleasant diversion.

“Well, I'm mostly out shopping for Twilight and her friends,” Spike explained, "I really had nothing better to do today, so I agreed. Never could deny the ladies anything."

“Oh, dear. I hope they're not working you too hard.” Holiday said in concern.

“Not at all. I'm more than happy too help out.” Spike replied.

“Ain't that just like him, Holi?” Lofty asked as she nudged Holiday, “Always looking to help out. Just like he did with Scootaloo. Thanks to you, kid, our Scoots won the gold in track.”

“Well, I just helped her get into shape. Everything else was all her.” Spike answered modestly.

“Still, we're so grateful to you for helping our niece.” Holiday said, smiling sweetly at the young man.

Spike blushed, Holiday's smile already getting to him but kept himself under control since he was in public.

“Hey, if you're not too busy, how about you join us?” Lofty offered.

“Me?” Spike asked.

“Sure. We could use a strong young man to help us carry things.” Holiday smiled.

Spike seeing the two sweet talk him couldn't deny wanting to help. Though now he had to figure out how to get rid of his current bags so he can have less of a burden. Spike brightened as he landed upon an idea.

“Sure. Just... Let me call some service to take these bags to the girls.” Spike said as he went out of the park and hid behind a nearby building, making sure no one could see him.

Spike placed the bags on the ground then, wrote a note and placed it on the bags and breathed a green fire on them, making them disappear. He waited around a few minutes before running back to meet up with Scootaloo's aunts.

“Wow. Whoever you called sure got here fast.” Lofty noted.

“Amazing the delivery service is these days.” Spike chuckled.

“Well, then, shall we go?” Holiday asked.

“Sure, ladies.” Spike said, as both ladies walked on both sides of Spike locking his arms with one of theirs.

Spike could already feel his elbows brush up against their racks which started stirring him below the belt, but kept himself in check as they began walking. As they walked around the shopping district, several people were giving him and the two ladies odd looks. Spike used to receiving these kind of looks just ignored them, while Holiday and Lofty walked proudly without a care.

The trio stopped outside a department store and Spike was impressed by the size of it. It was six floors up with a neon sign in the shape of the European continent at the front of the building. In elegant cursive writing on top, it read "La Pieza Europea". Spike whistled as he thought the place looked very upscale. He wondered how pricey everything would be inside and hoped that he wouldn't have to buy anything. Not that he was strapped for cash, but in how explain to Lofty and Holiday where he got the money.

“Here we are, La Pieza Europea.” Holiday said.

“Rarity spoke of this place before," Spike observed, "It's supposed to sell a lot of foreign merchandise from various parts of Europe and beyond.”

“Yeah. We love to decorate our place with some exotic stuff,” Lofty explained, “Makes our home look more cultural. Get my drift?”

“Uh, right.” Spike answered awkwardly.

“Come on, let's see what they got that's new.” Holiday said excitedly as she and Lofty took Spike inside.

Inside the department store, Spike was speechless at what the store contained on each floor. As Lofty and Holiday gave Spike the tour, he observed what each floor. The bottom floor was the perfume and accessories section where he saw various expensive brands and many types of jewelry, plus some facial creams and other types of make up. On the next floor was the home media section where they sold the latest in movies, electronics and the latest in communication devices. Admittedly, Spike wished he had spent more time there, but had to remember that he was with company and had to move along with them. The next was where they made an extended stop, which had antiques, trinkets, and other things to decorate the home. Both Lofty and Holiday gushed as they looked and bought some of the things on this floor. Spike chuckled at this, remembering that he had spent much time with both Rarity and Twilight learned to appreciate exotic antiquities. It became a blur as Spike was dragged through the store, though he did make a few notes to come back as he was interested in some of the bookstores that sold comics from other parts of the world as well as a few video games he wanted to buy.

Finally, Spike was led into the fashion section where he observed various clothing brands he was familiar with. He had remembered going shopping with Rarity a few times and became familiar with some of the more expensive labels attached to the clothes. Spike made a mental note to take Rarity here as he was sure that she would be positively thrilled with the selection this store had to offer.

“Come on, Spike. There are some new outfits we're just dying to check out.” Lofty said, as they dragged him along.

'Yeah, Rarity would love it here.' Spike thought to himself as he tried to keep up with the two ladies.

As he left Lofty and Holiday to browse around, Spike was looking around at the various exotic dresses on display. As he looked at the dresses, Spike also looked at the price tags. Even though there were some discounts on some of the clothes, the price on them were still high, making his eyes bug out.

“Expensive as hell, but Rarity would love to get her hands on some of these.” Spike said.

Spike continued to walk around before his eyes fell on the lingerie section. He saw several exotic styled bras and panties hanging on hangers in sets or sold individually and some mannequins wearing a matching set. Spike glanced over while trying to act like he wasn't looking. He slowly moved his way closer to the section, acting casual.

'Wonder if there's a set that would look good on Twilight,' Spike thought imaging his wife wearing the set, 'Maybe I could buy each of the girls a set...or would the cashier question me if I purchased them together?'

Spike's thoughts were broken as he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned around and saw that both Lofty and Holiday were there, wearing knowing smiles on their faces. Spike let out a nervous laugh as the two ladies giggled.

"We picked out a few things, though I think a man's opinion would be appreciated." Holiday said.

"What do you say, kid?" Lofty asked.

"Um, yeah, sure." Spike responded, following the ladies to the changing room.

A little later, Spike was waiting outside one of the rooms and noted that no one else was in there using the others. He fought the urge to peak at Lofty and Holiday, but the thought of the two of them naked was giving him a hard on. He breathed in and out in and effort to calm down. What happened next shocked him as he was dragged into the room Lofty and Holiday were using.

“What're you two...” Spike trailed off, seeing how the two ladies were dressed...or barely dressed.

Both Holiday and Lofty were each dressed in a new lingerie set. Holiday was wearing a black Vienna Crossed set that showed off every curve of her voluptuous body that really stirred Spike below. Lofty was wearing a black Pure Tentation set that also showed off her sexy figure. Spike just stared at the two looking, feeling at loss for words. Even though he had already seen them naked, seeing them in these new lingerie sets was just as eye catching. Spike gulped, feeling both aroused and on the spot as the two ladies looked at him expectantly, with Lofty wearing a smirk and Holiday smiling sweetly at him.

“Whatcha think, sport?” Lofty asked as she hefted her rack up.

“Wow, I mean...ladies, jut wow,” Spike reacted, never taking his eyes of the ladies, "Words alone cannot do justice to both your sexy bodies."

“Oh, that's so sweet, Spike.” Holiday cooed while blushing.

“Not bad for a couple of old ladies, eh kid?” Lofty said rather confident. She then turned to Holiday, nudging her and saying, "I think we have a winner with these sets."

“Yes, but Lofty, these may be a little past our savings for today.” Holiday told Lofty who looked disappointed.

Spike, seeing the two looked like they really wanted to purchase the sets, decided to help. He would have to explain to the girls at home about the sudden impulse buy later, but he really loved seeing Holiday and Lofty in these outfits.

“How about I pay for them?” Spike offered.

“What?” Holiday asked in surprise.

“You'd do that?” Lofty asked.

“Sure,” Spike nodded. "You really pull off those sets well."

“Spike, we can't let you do that.” Holiday protested.

“I insist.” Spike replied.

“Ya sure?” Lofty inquired.

“Trust me, I got a big enough salary,” Spike assured, "I do a lot for the apartment complex."

“Whatever they're paying you at the building must really be enough.” Holiday said.

“It is.” Spike confirmed.

“Well, thanks, Spike.” Lofty smiled.

“I wish there was some way we can repay you for your kindness.” Holiday said.

Lofty glanced down and noticed a tent in Spike's pants. She chuckled as her ego began to get inflated, knowing that she and Holiday were getting that type of a reaction out of the young man.

“Actually, Holiday, I think I know just the thing.” Lofty said knowingly, pointing her finger at Spike's covered erection.

Holiday looked down and blushed seeing what Lofty was getting at. She gasped when Lofty got down on her knees and started undoing Spike's pants.

Spike, feeling how bold the lady was being and the fact that they were still in a public, could ask with a bit of hesitation, “Um, Ms. Lofty?”

“Don't worry, Spike. Just leave everything to us,” Lofty said, as she slipped Spike's pants down exposing his boxer shorts to the ladies. Lofty then reached in and pulled Spike's cock out through the fly of his shorts and chuckled, "Ooh, what have we here?"

Both ladies were amazed and impressed at the length of Spike's dick. Holiday herself was feeling herself getting wet below, though now she realized that she had to get the set now that they were stained. Lofty began to massage the shaft, earning a muffled groan from Spike.

“Spike, you horny boy.” Holiday smiled with a blush.

“Hey, I can't help these things.” Spike protested, looking away and trying to see if no one else could hear him.

“That's for sure,” Lofty laughed, “Well, just relax, Spike, and let us take care of this.”

Spike was backed against the wall as Lofty engulfed Spike's cock into her mouth, proceeding to suck him. As Lofty sucked, her tongue licked and coiled all around his dick, savoring the texture and taste. Holiday watched as the boy she found irresistible was getting sucked on by her mate and started feeling as horny as Spike was. Not wanting to feel left out, Holiday approached Spike, placed her hands on his cheeks and kissed him on the lips. She deepened the kiss, getting a pleasurable moan from the young man as she inserted her tongue inside his mouth. She then lowered her hands to Spike's waist as she felt Spike's arm being placed on her back. They soon let go of the kiss, catching their breath.

"Spike, you naughty thing," Holiday whispered into Spike's ear, "I think about you all the time. I dream about you doing all these things to me. Sometimes I wish you were in me instead of my niece or any of those girls you do it with."

Spike moaned, Holiday's words getting to him as Lofty kept on sucking him vigorously.

“Oh, Ms. Lofty. That's the stuff!” Spike breathed heavily as he felt Lofty playing with his balls.

When Lofty picked up the pace and sucked harder Spike could feel the build up inside of him before he released a load into her mouth. Lofty removed her mouth from Spike's dick and swallowed his seed.

“Hmm, you really had a build up in there.” Lofty smiled.

“How was it, Lofty?” Holiday asked.

“Deliciously perfect.” purred Lofty

“Oh, that was the best.” Spike sighed as his erection still stood.

“Unbelievable, you're still hard after that?” Lofty asked in disbelief.

“He really must have amazing reserves.” Holiday gasped, as Spike sheepishly laughed while rubbing the back of his head.

“Well, Chestnut,” Lofty began using Holiday's pet name, “Why don't you go have your fill?”

“Hmm, mommy want,” Holiday replied, as she got down to Spike's crotch. She eagerly stroked Spike's erection and cooed, “You're every bit of man I knew you'd be. So thick, hard, and full of everything."

“Aren't...aren't you the thirsty minx.” Spike moaned as Holiday's hands moved all around his dick.

After giving Spike's dick enough of a massage, she engulfed it into her mouth and started to suck him like Lofty did. Holiday sucked Spike hard while thinking of all the times in the past she's fantasized about getting on with him whenever he'd stop by at their place to help Scootaloo with something. As she kept sucking on Spike, her thoughts were getting more erotic as she thought of many times she wanted to steal Spike away and have him anywhere in the house or even some public place. She was even thinking of doing him in her room while her niece and her friends were doing their homework. Holiday's head bobbed, tasting Spike's cock as she felt him getting close.

Spike himself grunted as he wanted to keep his voice down in case someone was passing by. Holiday was really working him over and like Lofty before her, was massaging his balls. Spike then felt a hand caressing his cheek and saw that Lofty was getting his attention. He noticed that her top was down and she was hefting her breasts, offering them to him. Spike wasted to time as he used his hands to massage those breasts, pinching her nipples and making her moan and groan.

What at first started out as a boring shopping errand for his ladies now turned into a moment of erotic enjoyment.

Soon enough Spike reached his limit and grabbed on to Lofty's breasts tightly and released his cum into Holiday puffing her cheeks. Holiday disengaged and swallowed the load, savoring the taste of Spike's seed. The young man let go of Lofty's breasts and leaned back on the wall, resting.

“Wow...that really was good.” Holiday said in joy.

“I'm glad...so glad you liked it," Spike sighed in relief, "You two really are good at repaying debts.”

“Oh, we ain't done just yet, Spike.” Lofty said with a lidded look.

Spike looked confused, though this turned into anticipation.

“Come back to our place, and we'll really repay you in full.” Holiday added with an equally sexy look.

Spike blushed knowing he may be getting the chance he was waiting for with these two.

Spike realized something and asked, “Uh, would Scootaloo be ok with that?”

“Don't worry about Scoots,” Lofty answered, “She's staying over at Belle's place tonight.”

“Which means we got the house all to ourselves.” Holiday gave him the hint.

Spike's smiled wider, feeling his fantasies are about to become reality.

“So you'll come?” Holiday asked hopefully.

'And then some,' Spike thought lecherously, as he looked at the two pleading ladies in lingerie, “How can I say no to two lovely ladies like yourselves.”

“Then it's settled.” Lofty declared.

“I'll just step out of the room so you two can get changed.” Spike said, as he quickly redid his pants and stepped out feeling relieved no one saw him.

After they paid for their things, with Spike covering for their new lingerie, the three left the department store and headed back to the couple's home.

When they arrived, the ladies started to put down their bags as Spike sat down on the sofa. He let out breath, relieved that he could rest after a day of shopping. He closed his eyes as he drifted back to what had happened not long ago, remembering how Lofty and Holiday pleasured him inside the changing room. It was so naughty and exciting, but he also looked forward to what the two ladies had in mind. As relaxed as he was, Spike was developing a hard on again.

In an effort to calm down, Spike became fixated on the various blankets and quilts covering the sofa and some of the furniture. Each quilt and blanket displayed a particular theme or image pattern. One that caught his eye was one that hung on the wall which displayed various sewn images of couples. As he looked closely, he saw one image that was of Lofty and Holiday with little hearts sewn in. Spike assumed that the couples belonged to Lofty's side of the family and admired the hard work she put in.

“Like something ya see, Spike?” Lofty asked him.

“Well, Ms. Lofty your knitting skill never ceases to amaze me,” Spike confessed, continuing to admire the quilt on the wall, “I mean you make so many and you always have these new ideas for patterns and themes. I especially like the one you have on display on the wall.”

“That quilt is every couple on my side of things,” Lofty mentioned, “I try to keep track of everyone who's been married and add them to the quilt. As you can see, Holiday and I are the only same sex couple in that quilt.”

"Well, you do good work," Spike said truthfully, "You ever thought of making and selling your quilts?"

“Well, I am the best at what I do, even though it's a hobby,” Lofty boasted, “If you want I could make you a quilt of your own with any type of pattern you'd want. I'll even give you a discount on the first commission.”

Spike's eyes lit up and asked, “Anything?”

Lofty nodded with a smile.

Spike already blushed while imagining himself draped in a soft quilt with the images being the breasts of every girl in his and Fleur's harem sewn into each square. Of course, he would have to get the girls to agree to such a thing and he was thinking of the girls breast size would make even Lofty jealous.

'It's like I'm wrapped in boobs.' Spike thought to himself, almost drooling.

“Oh, Spike.” Holiday snapped him out of his fantasy.

“Yes?” Spike asked

“If you'll come upstairs with us, we can pick up where we left off.” Holiday beckoned, as she and Lofty headed for the stairs.

Lofty looked back at him smiling, “You coming?”

“Right behind you.” Spike answered, as he followed the ladies up the stairs.

Spike followed Lofty and Holiday inside the main bedroom. As the two ladies put their new lingerie away, he observed the bedroom as he waited. Much like the living room, there were several quilts around the room, including a large one decorating the bed that had, what he had assumed, various pictures of Lofty and Holiday. He fount it interesting that on one side of the quilt were various portraits of each lady with one half was devoted to Lofty while the other was for Holiday. At the center was a piece of the couple kissing, which Spike found adorable. He could see Lofty put a lot of love in this quilt and it showed how much she loved Holiday.

Spike's thoughts were interrupted when one of the ladies cleared her throat. Spike looked up and saw that Lofty had a photo album under her arm.

“Before we begin, Spike, how would you like to see me and Lofty's greatest shots?” Holiday offered.

“Sure, love too.” Spike responded.

The ladies brought Spike onto their bed with Spike sitting in between them, enjoying the feeling of their thighs pressing against his own. Holiday opened it up to a specific page containing a few pictures of herself and Lofty when they were teenagers. He noticed that in a few pictures were them in school uniforms and recognized the uniform was from Crystal Prep. Even though Spike thought Crystal Prep as a rival School, he had to admit that he liked the dark vests and plaid skirts the girls wore and Lofty and Holiday were pulling off the look very well.

“This was us when were were in high school,” Lofty started to explain, "Before I met Holiday, I was a real loner. One day, though, Holiday interrupted a nap I was having at lunch just so she can sell me cupcakes. She wouldn't leave me alone until I bought one. In the end, she did offer me a freebie. I liked it well enough that I bought a whole box and we've been together ever since."

"I remember you made the first move, Lofty," Holiday spoke softly, "I was busy making my next batch of cupcakes when you came up behind me and started kissing me."

"You didn't put any resistance then, Ms. Sweet Booty," smirked Lofty, "I was horny, you were horny."

“You two are beautiful.” Spike said as she admired the photos.

“Thank you, Spike.” Holiday answered.

“So you both knew each other that far back?” Spike inquired

“That's right,” Lofty confirmed, “You might even say we were our school's cutest couple.”

'They may be an even hotter pair than Lyra and Bonbon,' Spike thought, 'I should get them to wear a uniform for me the next time we are together.'

“This was us at prom.” Holiday showed Spike a picture where the two stood together all gussied up for Prom. Holiday was in a lovely reddish pink dress, while Lofty was wearing a tuxedo jacket and dress shirt, and was also wearing a frilly pink skirt.

“Wow. You two look so lovely together,” Spike marveled, “And Ms. Lofty, that's some outfit you got on.”

“Yeah, I put it together myself. Decided to be a little daring for the dance.” Lofty smirked.

“Nice. And you know if I was around back then during your school years guarantee I'd love to go out with either one of you. Maybe even both.”

“Oh, Spike, you little playboy.” Holiday giggled.

Lofty turned another page showing a picture of their teenage selves sitting by a pool each wearing a sexy two piece bikini. Holiday's was orange and yellow while Lofty's was blue and purple. Spike stared at the picture admiring how hot the two looked in bikinis even back then and knew they'd without a doubt still pull it off now.

“I remember that day.” Lofty smiled fondly.

“You should. You stole my bikini top, and played keep away with it.” Holiday pouted while blushing.

“Really?” Spike asked Lofty while feeling aroused at what Holiday said.

“Oh, yeah,” Lofty chuckled, “Ya should've seen Holiday awkwardly swimming around while covering her boobs. What a laugh!”

“I thought for sure someone could've seen me.” Holiday blushed.

“Hey, at least no boys did,” Lofty chuckled, "They'd either be exploding in their pants or die of a massive nosebleed. Besides, your boobs were practically jumping out of that top anyway. Why wait for the inevitable?"

"You're mean!" Holiday laughed, as she playfully pushed Lofty.

Spike continued to get hard on the sexy situations these two were talking about being in from the past and suddenly wished he were there to see it in person.

'Maybe I could ask Doc to loan me his TARDIS so I can go back and watch it from a safe distance.' he thought.

Holiday turned a page to reveal a picture of the two teen girls were in Lofty's room with both girls completely naked. This of course really got Spike's heart racing. While some of the shots were selfies, there were some other shots that were more provocative, like Lofty spooning Holiday while her hand was in her crotch while another hand was fondling her breast. Another one was them in a tub, kissing each other. Finally, there was one where they were showing off their wet pussies.

Holiday spoke up, “Oh, yes. Remember this one, Lofty?”

“How can I not? It was when we had our first time.” Lofty recalled.

“It was so beautiful the way your hands roamed all over my body. I felt like I was being felt up by the hands of an angel.” Holiday said happily.

Lofty got up from the bed and sat next to Holiday. A second later she hugged her and caressed her cheek with her own.

“Yeah, and you were quite the screamer, my dear.” she kissed Holiday's cheek making her giggle.

Spike smiled at how well the two got along, before they turned to another page. Spike saw the picture was of them with Holiday wearing a beautiful wedding dress, and Lofty wearing a tuxedo.

“Is this your...” Spike was about to ask.

“Our wedding photo? Yes,” Holiday confirmed, “It was a beautiful day. Friends and family gathered together to celebrate me and Lofty wanting to spend our whole lives together forever.”

“You should've seen us on our honeymoon. Holi and I really went to town the first night.” Lofty chuckled.

“I can imagine.” Spike admitted, while recalling how wild his night with Twilight was on the first night of their honeymoon in Equestria.

"Yeah, I do kind of wish we invited the bellboy for some fun," Lofty recalled, "He sure looked like he would be into it."

“You know, Spike. We actually have our bedroom honeymoon on video.” Holiday noted.

“Wait, you recorded that?” Spike asked in disbelief.

“We wanted to remember that moment forever, to re-watch it and compare how much we've learned how to please each other since then.” Lofty explained, as she held Holiday close.

“Would you like to see it?” Holiday offered.

“Really?” Spike's eyes lit up.

“Yeah. A little something to get you more motivated.” Lofty gave him a hint.

“I would really love to see it.” Spike answered eagerly.

“Let me get it.” Holiday got up and opened a cabinet in the TV stand pulling out a video tape labeled Honeymoon.

After turning on the old VCR, Holiday popped the tape in the deck and Spike began to watch, with Holiday sitting at Spike's side. From the camera's POV, it showed both Holiday and Lofty standing before their king sized bed in the hotel room, both wearing bathrobes.

"Hey there, us from the future!" the younger Lofty and Holiday greeted with a wave.

Spike waved on instinct, which got the ladies giggling.

"Well, we're on our honeymoon here in Hawaii," the younger Holiday began, "So far, we are enjoying ourselves. The beaches, the amazing pork dinner we had with the rest of the guests at the beach...wow, out of sight! We even went snorkling and body surfing."

"You were also attracting a few men along with that swimsuit of your, Ms. Sweet Booty," laughed the younger Lofty, "You know you didn't have to shoot down every man that offered you a drink and say that you were on a honeymoon. You like men well enough, Holi. Give them some hope."

"The honeymoon is our time, Lofty," younger Holiday reasoned, "It's just us and the culmination of our relationship."

"We could have made due with the bellboy," younger Lofty grumbled, folding her arms and pouting, "From what I saw, he really wanted to jump us and tear our clothes off."

"Lofty, he wasn't my type." younger Holiday said.

"You're too picky," younger Lofty said, as she shook her head. She then turned to the camera and said, "I guess the two of you are just getting us. Hopefully you two have found someone to join you so you can see how we did things back then. Hopefully you two can educate the third party or maybe he already knows his stuff."

Lofty and Holiday could barely contain themselves as Spike continued to watch the tape.

The younger Lofty then got up from the bed and left Holiday is the only one looking at the camera.

"Alright, Holi, undo the sash," the younger Lofty directed, "Slowly, though. I want you to really tease the camera before working yourself over."

Spike watched as the younger Holiday did as she was told. He watched her hands slowly undo the sash and opened the robe slightly, revealing only a part of her ample breasts. Younger Holiday let the robe fall slightly from her shoulders, leaving them bare. Spike was fascinated as the younger Holiday teased the camera as she licked her fingers on one hand and cover her pussy with the other.

"Alright, Holi...I want to see those big tits of yours." younger Lofty instructed.

Younger Holiday obliged, disrobing completely, though she did take her time. Spike couldn't stop staring at the younger Holiday's breasts as well as how voluptuous she was. He could also see that Holiday's nipples were erect, making his heart beat even faster.

"Now...that pussy looks a bit lonely...I think you know what to do." the younger Lofty instructed.

The younger Holiday nodded, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks. She opened her thighs, revealing an already wet pussy. She used two fingers to open her folds for the camera as it zoomed in to get a good look. It stayed on that spot as the younger Holiday began tweak at her clit for a few moments before inserting two fingers inside her pussy. It started out slowly as the the younger Holiday had started to groan from the stimulation. She then started to moan loudly, almost getting most in her own pleasure. The camera zoomed out and Holiday's body was on full display again, revealing that she was now fondling her breast with her other hand. After a moment, the camera zoomed in on Holiday's face, fully capturing the lust the woman was experiencing, her eyes half lidded as she continued to moan.

"Oh, yeah, work it, Ms. Sweet Booty," younger Lofty instructed, her breathing starting to get a little hard, "You should see yourself right now, Holi. That face your making...it seems like you want to come."

"Yes...I want to come." admitted the younger Holiday.

"Now...just imagine all those men you rejected earlier," the younger Lofty instructed again, "Imagine if you hadn't brushed them off. You'd lead them here...offering your ass and your hungry pussy to them. That big, thick ass and that wet, wanting pussy. Imagine all those men filling your mouth, your ass and that pussy with their cum. Ooh, Holiday...they way they would stain your insides and outsides...and those tits...ooh, they'd love those tits. Why did you deny them? They'd probably tried to milk them, they're so big."

Spike breathed heavily as he watched the younger Holiday vigorously play with herself. As he heard her moan, Spike was fighting the urge to take out his boner and jack off to the video. He continued to watch, eagerly awaiting what would happen. He didn't have to wait long as a naked, younger Lofty came into view. Younger Holiday was too preoccupied with playing with herself that she didn't notice Younger Lofty getting behind her. When younger Lofty's arm grabbed hold of her waist and breast, younger Holiday gasped, only for a pair of lips to silence her. Younger Lofty fondled Younger Holiday's breast while the other hand traveled slowly to her lower region. She took younger Holiday's hand away from her entrance and started fingering it herself. Letting go of the lip-lock, younger Lofty started whispering something to younger Holiday, which got the moaning woman embarrassed. The Lofty in the video kept whispering and the the younger Holiday started to scream at the dominant woman's touch.

Moment's later, younger Holiday came, squirting her climax on the floor of the room. Younger Lofty didn't let up as she laid the younger Holiday on the bed, keeping her legs apart so the camera could get a good look at the wet pussy. Soon enough, the two women were in a sixty nine position. The Lofty in the video licked her lover while fingering her pussy furiously. There was also a loud moan coming from the Holiday in the video, sounding like she was in bliss. More climaxing came about as the two women continued to enjoy themselves.

Spike was so entranced by the video that he was oblivious to his surroundings until it was too late. His breathing quickened as he felt heat coming from below his waist. He looked down and saw that Lofty had his dick engulfed in her mouth while Holiday was sucking on his balls. Spike chided himself for not noticing this before and assumed that the women below him had used his distracted state so he they can fish out his hardened shaft from his pants. His pants, along with his boxers, were lowered at his knees. Spike sighed, enjoying himself too much too complain as Lofty and Holiday continued to pleasure him. He then felt Lofty let him go, but felt Holiday engulf his dick in her mouth. Holiday sucked at it more eagerly as Spike placed one hand on her head. Spike then felt a tap on his shoulder and looked to the side, seeing Lofty undressing herself. Soon enough, she was in all her nude glory as she approached him. Spike wrapped his arm around Lofty's waist, bringing his head closer to her breasts. After giving them a good appraisal, Spike started to suck on one of the breasts, pulling the woman's nipples with his teeth.

"Aren't you hungry," Lofty laughed, "That video must have gotten you more worked up than I thought.

Letting go of Spike's dick, though proceeding to jack him off, Holiday said, "Such a needy young man. Did you want us so badly? You really want to fuck us two old ladies so much?"

"You're...you're not old," Spike moaned, "You ladies are so hot...Holiday...so juicy and thick...Lofty...so naughty...I want you both so much. I dream about you both."

"Flatterer," smirked Lofty, "To tell you the truth, Holiday has been wanting to fuck you for a while. She even screamed your name when I made her come once. Guess she just wanted a young buck to fill her."

"Re..Really?" asked Spike.

"Ooh yes," Holiday responded as she pumped Spike's cock even faster, "Every time you come here, I think about you doing me. I'm so horrid, Spike. I'm just a starving old woman begging for your seed."

"Yeah, you are such a slut," Lofty agreed. She then patted Spike on the head, getting his attention, "I think it's time you show Holi here what you've learned about pleasuring a lady."

Holiday rose up from her position and proceeded to take her clothes off. As she did, she could feel Spike's eyes on her and it did make her feel a bit nervous, but on the whole, very aroused. Like her younger self did in the video, she took them off slowly as if to tease the young man in front of him. With her clothes now on the floor, Holiday was now only clad in her bra and panties. When she saw Spike staring at her breasts, she bashfully looked away, well aware that the size of her mammary orbs that her bra barely contained had caught his interest. Though normally when other people other than Lofty had stared at her breasts, Holiday would either feel awkward or repulsed since they were either the subject of envy or unwanted leering. With Spike, she felt flattered and had secretly wanted to show them off to him for a while. Holiday turned her attention to Spike again and could see that he was about ready lose it.

Not wanting to wait anymore, Spike rose to meet Holiday and kissed her fiercely, cupping her cheeks with his hands and inserting his tongued. Letting go of her cheeks, Spike managed to undress himself while still holding on to Holiday's lips. He could feel that the woman was initially surprised, but she immediately responded by inserting her tongue into his mouth. Spike moaned as the the kiss continued, hungering for Holiday as he took of her remaining garments. Grabbing Holiday's thighs, Spike managed to pick her up and placed her on her back to the bed. He claimed her lips again, his hands roaming as one began to stimulate her clit and entrance while the other squeezed one of her breasts firmly, making Holiday let out a muffled moan. Soon enough, Spike let go of Holiday's lips and started to nibble at her neck, making her gasp. Moments later, he was hungrily sucking on her breasts, biting into her nipples.

"Spike...take...it easy...," Holiday moaned, feeling very aroused as Spike suck on each of her breasts while her pussy was being fingered. "You're like...an animal...Spike...you're going to make me come....please...I want to come...,"

Letting go of Holiday's breast, Spike growled hungrily, "I can't resist you, Holiday. Your body is thick and tasty. Your legs and your breasts...I want to eat them all day."

"Spike...I've been wanting to do that ever since you stepped inside this house," Holiday sobbed, tearing up, "I love Lofty so much, but you...ooh, Spike, give it to me!!"

"Oh, I will," smirked Spike as he rose. He placed himself above Holiday's breasts and placing his cock between them, "But first, I want to give you more of me before I fill that sweet booty of yours."

Looking up at Spike, Holiday gasped again as the young man grabbed her breasts and sandwiched his cock between them. In no time, she saw Spike's erect manhood hump her breasts as she also felt him use his thumbs to stimulate her nipples. With a half lidded stare, Holiday observed the head of the cock and yearned for the taste. Holiday could also see a bit of Spike's cum at the tip and tried to taste as she stuck out her tongue. Holiday then felt somebody stimulate her pussy and let out a loud moan. She smiled a lustful smile as she could only assume that Lofty had decided to join in, as her breathing became more heavy, Holiday was getting lost and taken, her lust overwhelming her.

Lofty, had taken her clothes off earlier and not wanting to be the observer in all this, was fingering Holiday's pussy while also licking her clit. Seeing Spike just dominate her wife made her feel lust as well as jealousy and she wasn't content with the young man having all the fun. Normally, she loved bringing out the dirty side of Holiday and making her say things she wouldn't normally say in public, but seeing Spike do it...it made her feel more aroused. She had started to feel wet between her legs as she wanted to be a part of this tryst. Lofty continued to stimulate and lick Holiday even though her lover climaxed in her mouth. She was very relentlessly and wanted Holiday to scream.

'Heaven she's so into this,' thought Lofty, as she continued to stimulate Holiday's pussy, 'She wants that young cock so badly in her. Hell, just the thought if entering me is getting me going.'

"Holi...I'm going to cum!" Spike grunted, increasing his thrusts as he gripped Holiday's breasts tightly.

Before she could respond, Holiday was rewarded with Spike's seed staining her face, catching some of it in her mouth. She licked her lips to taste more of it, sighing at how it tasted, closing her eyes. When she opened them again, Holiday could see that Spike still had an erection and wondered just how healthy the young man was. She then saw him move away, placing himself at the side of her head. She felt Spike place a hand on her head and she instinctively opened her mouth and engulfed the young man's member. She moaned, tasting the remains of Spike's ejaculation as her tongue coiled around the shaft.

Lofty, her face stained in Holiday's orgasm, rose from her place and crawled towards her lovers face. Seeing her being fed Spike's still erect member set her body a ablaze. She proceeded to lick the semen off Holiday's face and giving her cheek a light kiss. She then lowered herself to her breasts and started to lick them as Spike did before her, using her hands to firmly squeeze and massage them. As time went by, Lofty lowered one of her hands to stimulate Holiday's entrance once again while still licking and chewing on her nipples.

Once again, Spike felt getting close to climax. The feeling of Holiday's tongue on his cock was making him hump her face faster as he breathing became heavy. Finally, he unleashed his load inside Holiday's mouth. When poured his last drop, Spike disengaged from Holiday, letting a few more drops stain the woman's face. He then saw Lofty move to kiss her wife, inserting her tongue to taste his seed. He smiled, loving the show the two women were putting on. Spike then moved and placed himself between Holiday's thighs. He began to tease her pussy with the tip of his cock until he shoved his entire length inside of her.

"Oh, my!" Holiday blurted out, feeling every inch of Spike's cock inside her pussy, "So fast...so big and young...my first time with the real thing!!"

"Holi...oh, Holi, you feel so good...so warm," Spike grunted as he humped Holiday slowly.

Having a firm hold on Holiday's thighs, Spike slowly went in and out her, making sure his erect member didn't pop out. As he moaned in pleasure and hearing the woman beneath enjoying herself, Spike's mind jumped for joy at the luck he was having. He closed his eyes, sighing at how warm Holiday's pussy felt around his cock. He steadily increased his thrusts, not wanting to come too quickly. Even though he had the ability to keep his stamina up and conceivably come multiple times without losing much energy, Spike still wanted to enjoy himself. Lofty and Holiday seemed to enjoy him and he really wanted to give these to women a good time.

As he continued to thrust inside Holiday, Spike almost didn't notice Lofty get in front of him, straddling her wife's waist. The young man then felt Lofty's lips on his. Spike didn't let up his thrusts as he felt the woman's kiss become more intense. Lofty held him, wrapping her arms around his waist and pressing her bare breast on his chest. Spike felt Lofty's tongue enter his mouth and met it with his own. He had wanted to hold her in kind, but he really wanted to finish what he started with Holiday. As the kiss intensified, so did Spike's thrusts and he was getting pretty close to coming inside Holiday.

Letting go of the lip-lock, Lofty whispered into Spike's ear, "Enjoying yourself, kid?"

"Yeah... your wife's pussy's the best." replied Spike, groaning.

"Bet you never fucked a married woman before." smirked Lofty.

"I...no...never." Spike admitted.

"Forbidden fruit is always best," purred Lofty, "You love fucking my wife, right? You love how her pussy feels around you?"

"Yeah, I do," Spike responded, his breath becoming heavy, "I really love giving to her."

"Is she better than my niece, big boy?" asked Lofty.

Spike stayed quiet, not really wanting to answer that question. Lofty, however, didn't let up as she raised her hands and firmly cupped Spike's cheeks.

"You really are something else," Lofty smirked devilishly, "Did it feel good, working out with dear Scootaloo? How did it feel having that cock of yours break through to her?"

"It felt tight," grunted Spike, "Very tight. She felt really good."

"Ooh, I'll bet," Lofty said with half lidded eyes, "You know...me and Holiday...we thought as much. The thought of you screwing our little niece..got me and Holi horny all over. Taking her virginity...making her scream in pleasure. I wanted to see that and Holi wanted to see that. Would you liked if we joined in, Spike? Having the whole family in a big fuck fest? Fucking the aunts and the niece? Does bad boy want to do that?"

The dirty talk was really getting to Spike. The thought of having Lofty, Holiday, and Scootaloo together was somehow making him feel very worked up and thought if maybe Scootaloo would allow such a thing. His thrusts inside Holiday quickened and he could hear Holiday screaming for him come inside her. After a few moments, Spike let out a howl and ejaculated inside of Holiday, his seed jetting inside her womb. Spike sighed as he continued to ejaculate until he felt it was enough. He sighed, taking out his still erect member from Holiday's folds. In the meantime, Lofty had let him go and went down on Holiday's pussy that was still oozing Spike's seed. He saw her licking her wife's insides, trying to get every bit of cum in her mouth. When she was done, Lofty stared at Spike's still erect cock and opened her mouth, engulfing. Spike moaned, the heat of Lofty's mouth making him feel good. When he felt that she was ready to leave his cock, Spike placed his hand on Lofty's head, keeping her in place.

"You want it so bad, Ms. Lofty," Spike grinned evilly, "I'll let you have it in your mouth."

Lofty closed her eyes as she moved her head. The scent of Spike's cum was making her really wet and she was loved the taste of Spike's cock inside her mouth. She was also liking how forceful he was being with her. Normally with Holiday, she was the aggressor in lovemaking, but felt that she loved Spike's initiative and was curious as what he could with her. She then felt Holiday's tongue on her pussy and her hands on her butt cheeks. She realized that she was now at not only at Spike's mercy, but also Holiday's. She was trapped as she felt Spike coming close to climax as well as feeling close to coming on Holiday's face.

Finally, Spike came inside Lofty's mouth, filling it up with his seed. Lofty climaxed on Holiday's face at well. She moaned as she felt more of the you man's seed fill her mouth. It became so much that she had to let go of Spike's member. There was still enough left to stain her face. She swallowed Spike's seed and rose up as she used her fingers to get some of the seed that was on her face.

"I think you're ready for more," Spike spoke huskily.

"Bring it on, kid," Lofty dared.

While Holiday managed to remove herself from underneath Lofty, Spike moved to get behind her. Spike was immediately at her neck, kissing at nibbling it. Lofty let out a moan as Spike's hands roamed around her body. Eventually, Spike's hands cupped her breasts. He gave them a firm squeeze, making Lofty hiss and moan. As Spike thumbed Lofty's nipples, Holiday approached her wife and began to kiss her deeply. Lofty immediately responded as she felt Holiday's tongue inside her mouth. Spike then lowered one of his hands and started to tweak Lofty's clit, making her groan. Holiday let go of the kiss and proceeded to lick the cum off Lofty's face. As she did, one of her hands traveled down to Lofty's entrance and started to insert her fingers furiously as her other fondled her free breast.

"You're feeling it now, aren't you?" whispered Spike, "I bet you've never been in this position, huh?"

Lofty was too lost to give a response, her body feeling many sensations of pleasure. She let out a loud moan as she climaxed, her juices staining the quilt. Lofty felt herself going limp as she collapsed onto the bed. She was on her back, trying to catch her breath but gasped as she felt Spike and Holiday attack her breasts, sucking on her nipples and squeezing them. Though Lofty was feeling ecstatic about the attention she was receiving, she thrashed about as she was not used being dominated, least of all by Holiday. It only got more heated as both Holiday and Spike used their hands to stimulate her entrance. Lofty screamed as she urged them on to do more, crying out their names as she kept climaxing. Lofty's screams were muffled by Spike's lips and she then felt Holiday's lips nibbling at her neck. As time went by, Lofty was becoming more lost as Spike and Holiday continued their pleasurable handling of her.

Spike, letting go of Lofty's lips, rose from his position and moved her body's position so her butt was sticking out. All the while, Holiday moved positions and opened her thighs before Lofty. Spike already had his lips and fingers stimulating Lofty's entrance. Lofty let out a cry as she began to climax again. Holiday then grabbed Lofty's head and placed it between her thighs. Lofty was immediately licking at her wife's wet pussy, letting out pleasurable as her tongue entered her insides. Again, Lofty was at the mercy of Spike and her wife, but she was enjoying herself too much to complain.

Not wanting to wait any longer, Spike placed himself behind Lofty's rear and without any hesitation, shoved his cock inside her pussy. Gripping her rear, Spike moved his hips slowly as she wanted to get used Lofty's entrance. Like Holiday's it felt hot, though it was a bit tight on around his cock. He heard her moans turn into cries of pleasure and that urged Spike to go even faster. He felt himself getting closer, wanting to spread his seed inside the wanting woman's entrance.

Spike smirked as he grabbed Lofty's arms, lifting her up so that she was practically floating. He thrusts only increased and Lofty was had longed surrendered to his technique. Eventually, Spike had lifted her up enough so that he could hold her waist. Holiday joined them, sandwiching Lofty as her breasts mashed with her own. Her fingers were at Lofty's filled pussy and began to pleasure her clit.

"Lofty...ooh, Lofty, you're great," Spike growled, "Such a tight hole you have...but I bet you want more...so much more."

"Now who's the dirty slut, huh?" Holiday whispered, "Tell me what you want, you thirsty, old woman! You want Spike's seed, huh? You want him to stain you...to mark you...to come in all your holes..."

Lofty could only scream as she could feel her body temperature getting higher. She then felt her nipples getting twisted by Holiday, making her howl and squirm.

"Say it, Lofty!" Holiday said sternly.

"Holi...Spike...," Lofty began, "I'm a dirty....thirsty...cum hungry slut!! Fuck me! Pound me! Mark me with your fucking seed! Make me...make me...oh daddy, I want you so bad!!"

"Daddy, huh?" Spike smirked as he thrust his cock even faster, "Yeah...I'm your daddy, Lofty. Tell me what you want. Daddy will give you whatever you want."

"Baby...daddy, I want your baby...give me your baby..." Lofty begged. "I want your baby...baby...baby...ooh, I want-

Lofty let out a scream that filled the room as she climaxed. She tensed up, feeling Spike grip her arms tightly as his seed entered her pussy. Holiday twisted Lofty's nipples even harder as she captured her wife's lips. Not a moment passed as the three collapsed onto the bed, spent as they were trying to catch their breaths. Spike held Lofty in a spooning position, his hands once again on her breasts. Holiday kissed her again, this time a bit more softly. Lofty could only feel bliss as her still felt heated as Spike's seed oozed from her pussy.

Looking back at Spike, Lofty spoke, "Kid...you did good. You really know how to make a woman happy."

"No kidding," Holiday giggled, "Still...you were really into it, Lofty. Calling Spike your daddy and wanting his baby. Ooh, I always wanted to see what your milk would taste like.

"Aw, it was the sex talking," Lofty said, blissfully, "Besides...I'm too old to be a mommy."

"Don't say that, Ms. Lofty," Spike soothed, "You're already a mommy to Scootaloo. Besides...I love having a mommy like you."

"What about me?" asked Holiday.

"Then I'll have you too...mommy Holiday," replied Spike, smiling. The three embraced as they closed their eyes and rested.

Time had passed and Spike, Lofty, and Holiday rested peacefully. He held them close to him with their warm, naked bodies rubbing up against his own. The three looked very content in each others company, peacefully slumbering. All three had gone really wild with each other and the aroma of sex still filled the room.

Suddenly, Spike started moaning to himself. His eyes twitched until they fluttered open. His moans kept increasing as he started feeling something warm below the covers. He sighed as he could feel his cock grow, feeling a warmth that could only be associated with getting a blowjob. He sighed contently as went with the flow.

'These two vixens just can't get enough of my love juice, can they?' Spike thought, looking down at the bulge below him. When he looked to his sides and noticed that Lofty and Holiday hadn't moved from him, his eyes widened, 'Wait. If they're still here...then who's...”

Spike removed the covers to reveal Scootaloo was blowing him. He was shocked by her boldness as he continued to moan. Scootaloo kept on sucking him, bobbing her head up and down and Spike was trying real hard not wake Lofty and Holiday. Scootaloo increased her movements and started to play with Spike's balls off until he released his load into her mouth.

When Scootaloo swallowed his seed, she licked her lips and purred, “Yum...that hit the spot."

“Scoots, what're you doing here?" asked Spike, groaning, "I thought you were at Sweetie Belle's.”

“I had to come by to grab something. When it sounded too quiet in the house, I investigated. And what do you know? I find my aunts and my man like this.” Scootaloo said playfully.

Spike smiled sheepishly and replied, “Yeah. I ran into your aunts at the shopping district and they asked me to join them. When we came back here, one thing led to another and well you get the picture.”

“Uh-huh. So were they everything you thought they'd be?” Scootaloo inquired.

“Very much so,” Spike answered, "Maybe you should join us next time and see what they can really do."

“Your are very perverted, Dragon King," Scootaloo said with half lidded eyes, "Well, I'm glad you had fun. And it's clear they had just as much fun.”

“You have no idea,” Spike replied, "But I guess you wanted a taste of what we did, huh?

“Never thought the flavor of you combined with aunts would taste so good,” Scootaloo replied, “When I saw you three all relaxed I thought I could get me a quick 'drink' so to speak before I headed back.”

“Well, you sure got it.” Spike chuckled.

“If you plan on staying the night here, you should let Twilight know.”

“Actually I sent a note telling her if I'm not back before seven, then I'll stay the night.” Spike confessed.

“I see. Well, thanks for the drink and rest up,” Scootaloo said, "I'm sure my aunts will love waking up with you. I'll see you around."

“Thanks, Scoots.” Spike nodded.

Scootaloo leaned over and kissed Spike. She then leaned over to both her aunts giving them each a kiss before sliding off the bed and left the room quietly. Spike pulled the covers back over him and the two aunts before looking at both of them on each side. He then laid his head back and closed his eyes.

'I hope my next time with these two will be even better. And every time after.” Spike thought as she drifted of to sleep.

Tempest's Story

At Spike's place, Spike and the girls were on all the living room sofa and arm chairs while skimming through newly added streamable movies to check out.

“So any preferences for today?” Twilight asked the group.

“Let's check out a comedy.” Pinkie suggested.

“Nah, something action packed.” Rainbow said.

“I'm up for a drama.” Rarity spoke up.

“Please, the last thing we need is to watch something depressing.” Applejack scoffed.

“I wouldn't mind something nature related,” Fluttershy suggested, before looking meek, “At least if anyone else doesn't mind.”

As the girls debated and argued, Spike who had been zoning out for the most part suddenly dropped his head forward and almost slipped off the sofa.

“Spike!” the girls gasped, as they pulled him back up.

“Are you ok?” Twilight asked in concern.

Spike who snapped out of his funk answered, “I'm fine, Twilight.”

“You don't look fine.” Applejack noted.

“What's wrong, darling?” Rarity asked, as she scooted closer to him.

“Sorry, girls. It's just it's been three days since we fought Tempest in Appleoosa, and the Storm King betrayed her. She's still in the hospital in a coma, and we haven't heard anything on the Storm King's next move.”

The girls realizing how stressful that it, especially to Spike were deeply concerned, “I know it's hard, Spike,” Twilight began, “But we just need to be patient.”

“Twilight has a point, Spike,” Sunset agreed, “If we stress ourselves over it too much we won't be in any condition to do anything when we're called to do something.”

“You got a point, I just wonder now that Storm King betrayed Tempest what's he going to do next?” Spike wondered.

“And what to do about Tempest herself?” Starlight added.

Spike suddenly felt his mouth bloat up before belching a scroll out. Twilight levitated the scroll over and began reading it. When she finished she spoke to the group, “We'll find out soon enough.”

“Twilight?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Tempest just woke up. Princess Celestia requests our presence there.” Twilight explained.

“Then let's go!” Rainbow hopped off the couch.

“Yeah.” Spike agreed, as they all got up with Twilight opening a portal to Equestria that they entered.

Soon Spike and his girls arrived at Canterlot hospital, where they saw Fleur waiting outside, “Fleur?” Spike asked.

“Oh, thank goodness you got here so quickly.” Fleur said in relief.

“How's Tempest?” Spike asked.

Fleur sighed, “Best to see for yourself.” she led them inside.

As they walked down the halls, they stopped to see Celestia and Luna with the head doctor, “We're here.” Twilight told them.

“So what's the situation with Tempest?” Spike asked the doctor.

“See for yourself.” he answered, as they looked through the viewing window seeing Tempest wide awake laying up in bed while crossing her arms and bearing an annoyed look on her face, as nurses were treating her.

Applejack noticed the straps on the bed that kept Tempest onto the bed, “I'm guessing she tried to escape?”

“And she put up a struggle. We had to sedate her just to keep her from thrashing around.” the doctor explained.

“May we see her?” Twilight asked.

Celestia answered, “Yes, but it would be best if only a few of us went in.”

“Otherwise she may not be so cooperative.” Luna added.

Applejack spoke to Twilight and Spike, “In that case, you two best go in.”

“We'll wait out here.” Fluttershy offered.

“Let her know if she wants us to throw her a waking up party.” Pinkie requested, as the couple rolled their eyes.

The doctor stepped in and spoke, “Ms. Tempest, you have visitors.”

“Oh, terrific.” Tempest answered grumpily.

Entering the room was the Royal Sisters, Fleur, Spike, and Twilight, “Tempest, good to see you're awake.” Twilight began.

“Oh, it's you,” Tempest replied sourly, “So let me guess, I'm here as your prisoner?”

“More like a guest.” Celestia replied, sounding hospitable.

“I don't need hospitality from my enemies.” Tempest frowned.

“Hey, I think a little gratitude should be in order.” Spike told her.

“What do I have to be grateful for?”

“Well, let's see,” Spike began, “We saved you from being destroyed by the Storm King after he turned on you. Brought you hear to be treated, where the staff made you as comfortable as they could make you. So yeah, you got plenty to be grateful for.”

“If you were smart you should've left me to die back there.” Tempest replied.

“We don't trade lives, Tempest.” Twilight answered.

“And even if you did attack us before, not even you deserved to get destroyed by your former boss.” Spike put in.

“I would've considered it a favor being put out of my misery.” the former commander said.

“Alright, let's all calm down,” Celestia spoke up to diffuse the tension, “Tempest, why did the Storm King leave you like that?”

“What difference does it make?” Tempest asked stubbornly, while looking away.

“It makes plenty of difference, and can help with your case.” Luna noted.

“I failed to follow an order and he punished me,” Tempest replied, “I thought by trying to eliminate the dragon king and the elements of harmony in his absence he'd be proud of me. But when he told me not to do anything rash while he was away he also meant not attacking our enemies. This is why it's pointless to try and do good for others, you get no gratitude from it.”

“Then tell us this, Tempest,” Spike spoke, “How did a pony like you wound up working for someone like the Storm King?”

“You wouldn't wanna know.” she replied.

“We do,” Twilight assured her, “It's the only way for us to understand how a pony like you turned out like this.”

Tempest looked at them seeing they weren't backing down, until she spilled her guts to them, sighed, “Alright, I'll talk. Not because I care, but to get you all off my case.”

“Proceed.” Luna instructed.

Tempest began, “Many years ago when I was just a filly, I grew up in another city. My family was what you'd call the uptight no nonsense elitist type. Always expecting the best and no imperfections. They hired the best teachers to educate me, but they were no different from my parents. They pushed me to the point where even the smallest mistake was an automatic fail. I struggled to be the perfect daughter they felt they deserved no matter how much work was dropped on me.”

The group listened, as Tempest continued, “But aside from my torturous studies, when I got to play with my friends that was when I was at my happiest. And I loved spending every moment I could with them. But one day when we were out playing, one of them accidentally knocked out ball into a save. I volunteered to get it, and when I went to retrieve it I came face to face with an ursa minor. The cub not liking his home invaded attacked me. When I used my magic to shield myself, the creature's claw ended up breaking my horn right off.”

“Ouch.” Spike cringed.

“That sounds horrible.” Twilight sympathized.

“It only gets worse,” Tempest replied, “When I returned home I received the biggest disappointed lecture my parents have ever given me. Hearing them constantly put me down for my choice to get my friends ball back and getting my horn broken off led them to labeling me as a disappointment to them forever and to the family. They never even bothered to wanting to call the doctors to have a prosthetic one given to me, because I did not deserve to get one if I couldn't even hold onto my real one.”

The two sisters felt bad to hear her go through such treatment, as the former commander continued, “I thought without them trying to help me anymore I'd have more free time with my friends. But when I tried to play with them again, I only created sparks from where my horn used to be and that scared them into leaving me and making friends with another. My family disowned me and my friends replaced me. I had no one to turn too, no one I could trust thanks to them implanting into my mind that no one would help the imperfect. So I left home and vowed never to return. In my travels and isolation I learned how to defend myself, while using my sparking magic as a means of combat. And that's what caught the attention of some creature.”

“Storm King.” Fleur suspected.

“Yes. He found my combat skills very useful and impressive. So he made me an offer I couldn't dare refuse.”

“And that would be?” Spike inquired.

“I join his army and in exchange would find a way to restore my horn.”

“So that's it.” Twilight gasped.

“I worked my way up in his ranks becoming his commander, and over time I grew to enjoy my line of work. If I couldn't be respected like my family wanted for me, then I could be feared.” Tempest explained.

“Didn't look like you were all fearless when Storm King turned on you.” Spike noted.

Tempest turned to him, “What did you say?”

“We were there when it happened, Tempest,” Spike reminded her, “The look on your face when he betrayed you, that was the real you. You were scared of what he was going to do to you because of your failure to follow orders in his mind.”

“Shut up!” Tempest ordered, as she struggled to break free of her restraints.

“Spike, I don't think you should be provoking her.” Twilight said nervously.

“I'm just telling it how I see it, Twilight,” Spike replied, “You talk a big game, Tempest, but deep down behind that cold expression you're not so heartless as we thought you were.”

“You don't know anything about me!” Tempest shouted.

“Don't I?” Spike asked, “You think I'm always this tough, strong, and perverted dragon fighter when in battle? Let me tell you when facing strong threats like Tirek, Sombra, or even Chrysalis I talk a big game, but deep down I was terrified of what might happen to Equestria, to my friends, to everything if I lost. We can try to put on a brave face for our friends and comrades, but we can never hide how we truly feel in the face of danger.”

As Spike spoke to her, something deep inside Tempest stirred her, as his words really hit her hard. Her whole body started shaking, and suddenly from her eyes came tears. This surprised everyone present as Tempest unable to contain her emotions anymore started to cry.

“I just wanted to prove I was worth something!” she cried, as the pipes in her eyes broke, “I wasn't worth anything to my family, my friends didn't want me. And even my own boss tossed me aside! What am I if I can't even please anypony?”

“You are what you've always been,” Twilight said laying a hand on her shoulder, making the patient look up at her, “You are a strong and clever pony in combat and to yourself. You may not have had any pony to tell you that from the heart, but you do now. We can't undo what happened to you in the past, Tempest, but we can give you a brighter future.”

“You don't have to hurt others or prove to somepony your worth,” Spike added, “Your family and even the Storm King may have led you to believe they were the only ones you could trust, but they were wrong. There are those you can trust and that can help you Tempest, if you gave them the chance.”

“What if I just end up worse off than I am already?” Tempest said in worry.

“That's just how it is,” Fleur replied, “No one can tell what the future holds. Sometimes it's a leap worth taking.”

Tempest looking at the group seeing the reassuring smiles on their faces made her feel calm and safe. A feeling she hadn't felt in years.

“I suppose I can give it a try.” she answered.

Spike and Twilight smiled and nodded, “Thank you.” Twilight said.

“However there's still the matter of you facing punishment for the stuff you've done while working with the Storm King,” Celestia reminded her, much to Tempest's worry, “However, we will be willing to lessen your sentence provided you help us with something.”

“What can I do?” she inquired.

“We need the location of the Storm King's lair so we can find him and put an end to his tyranny.” Luna said.

“But if I do that, he'll come after me for sure.” Tempest said in worry.

“He won't,” Spike assured her, “Because I won't let that happen.”

“Neither will I.” Twilight promised.

“I won't either.” Fleur added.

Tempest feeling the sincerity and honesty in their promises felt like she could truly put her faith in them.

Meanwhile somewhere in Equestria, the Storm King's blimps flew through the sky above a field. Inside the main one, the Storm King was checking a map, “Yes, we should be right on top of them soon.”

Grubber who was off to the side spoke up nervously, “Your highness, I mean no disrespect of your plan. But is it wise to unleash the Titans? I mean, they're the Titans!”

Storm King shot Grubber a look that frightened him, but the king answered calmly, “No to worry, Grubber. I am planned for contingencies. Now come. It's time to meet our new allies.” he and Grubber heads up to the deck of the ship.

When the blimps stopped, the king aimed his staff up to the sky conjuring a storm cloud that unleashed a powerful blast of lightning that struck the ground digging deep to uncover a hole in the ground with bars made of magic. The king and Grubber looked down hearing growls and moans from behind the magic bars, and figures moving around inside it.

“Greetings, Titans!” the Storm King announced into a megaphone that enhanced his voice, “Just look at you all in your squalid prison! Who put you down there?!”

“Ponies!” a group of voices called from inside the prison.

“But I the powerful and almighty Storm King have come to set you free!” the king declared, “Only if you declare your loyalty to me and me alone! Do you accept?”

“Yes!” the voices called.

“Then come on out!” The Storm King fired the magic from his staff down at the magical bars destroying them.

Emerging from the hole were five creatures. The first was a hundred foot tall werewolf creature whose body was made entirely out of stone and rock. He let out a mighty howl that shook the land.

A diamond of ice flew into the sky before it dispersed to reveal the second creature being an alicorn about the same height as Princess Luna if not slightly taller than her, but not as tall as Celestia. Her coat was icy blue, her mane and tail were white with specks of blue, her eyes were the color of turquoise gems, and her cutie mark was that of a big snowflake. She wore a large necklace with snowflakes lining it, and a diadem with a large snowflake on top.

A pool of lava rose up from the hole that manifested into a fifty foot tall figure whose body was composed of red hot fiery stones and had flaming hair.

A blue withered dried up looking fish person about twenty feet tall concentrated until water from all the nearest lakes started getting assimilated into him, and soon the withered creature became a muscular fish-like person with a tentacled beard and mermaid tail.

Finally the last creature to appear was a forty foot creature whose upper half was gray, humanoid, and muscular, while the bottom half was an entire tornado.

“Freedom!” the rock werewolf declared.

“After centuries, we're finally out!” the water creature stretched.

“I couldn't take another year living down there.” the ice alicorn spoke.

“Feels so good to stretch.” the fire creature stretched his arms and cracked his neck.

“I missed the scent of fresh air.” the wind creature breathed in.

“Welcome back to Equestria, Titans,” Storm King began as he addressed them started with the rock werwolf, “Crunch!” he looked to the ice alicorn being the lone female, “Gweneira!” he turned to the water creature, “Squirk!” he looked up to the fire creature, “Lavan!” he finally turned to the wind creature, “And Erebus. You have been away from Equestria for so long. A lot has changed in your absences.”

“Clearly.” Lavan replied.

“We thank you for our liberation, Storm King.” Gweneira bowed her head.

“Yes, well, you can truly thank me by helping me conquer this land. And you can have what's left of it.” the King said, only to receive laughs from the creatures much to his irritation.

“Did you think we would truly pledge our loyalty to some lowly ape man?” Crunch laughed.

The Storm King just smirked, “Actually, I didn't,” this smugness confused the Titans, as he called out, “Now!”

Suddenly from four of the air ships a cannon launched a black rocky shard with green glowing streaks in them. The shards each struck the four bigger titans in the back of their necks getting lodged into them.

“Ambush!” Erebus shouted.

“I'll stop him!” Gweneira grunted, as she flew at the Storm King who raised his staff that glowed.

“Stop her!” he ordered.

Suddenly Gweneira was grabbed by Crunch who held her in his rock claw, “Crunch, what're you doing?!”

“It's not me! I can't control my body!” Crunch said in confusion.

“What've you done to us!” Lavan growled at the Storm King who explained smugly.

“I've lodged a special stone into your bodies mixed with a magic spell that's affecting your minds completely bending you all to my will. Well, almost all of you.”

Crunch brought the captured Gweneira closer to the Storm King's ship, as Grubber nervously put a collar molded from the same material as the rock pieces around her neck, “It's nothing personal.” he told the ice pony, before backing away.

“Release her.” Storm King ordered Crunch who released Gweneira who like her brethren was completely under the King's control.

“You will pay for this!” Squirk growled.

“When we get these removed, we'll...” Erebus began, only for the Storm King to cut him off.

“Ah-ah-ah, you seem to already forget I call the shots now. And you five will serve me for life!” he laughed, as the five titans unable to do anything of their own free will could only watch him revel in his proud moment.

Back at the Canterlot hospital, inside Spike's medallion, the spirit of Bahamut started seeing flashes of the events that happened with the Storm King and the Titans, before he cried out.

“NO!” this alerted Spike, Twilight, Fleur, the Royal Sisters, and Tempest.

“Bahamut, what's wrong?” Spike asked in concern.

“The Storm King,” Bahamut began sounding worried, “He's done it. He's actually done it.”

“Done what?” Twilight asked.

“He's unleashed true horror upon the land.”

“What horror?” Luna asked.

“What're you talking about?” Spike wondered.

“Who has the Storm King unleashed?” Celestia inquired.

“The Titans.” this left Celestia, Luna, and Tempest in utter shock, while Spike, Twilight, and Fleur could tell from the others reactions, and the dread in Bahamut's voice that this was terrible news.

Author's Note

I decided to give Tempest more of a backstory by making her part of an elitist family that only expected the best from her and had high expectations of her, only to turn their backs on her when she loses her horn feeling she was useless to them and not worth helping.

And you thought I was going to use the actual Titans from mythology or their portrayal in Hercules. No. I modeled four of them off MLP Gen 1 enemies only with a different look to them.

Gweneira was an OC of my own creation from a couple years back.

Long Live the Storm King

Everyone was in shock, over what Bahamut had just told them about what he sensed, until Spike spoke up in confusion, “Excuse me, you said 'The Titans'?”

“Precisely.” Bahamut confirmed.

“I think it's best the rest of the girls be in here to hear this.” Celestia insisted.

Fleur nodded before opening the hospital room door admitting the rest of the girls in, “Hi, Tempest.” Pinkie greeted, but Tempest was still too surprised to answer.

“What's going on?” Rainbow asked, as they noticed everyone present in the room was tense.

“I'm afraid Bahamut has just sensed something done by the Storm King.” Celestia began.

“What is it?” Sunset asked, as the girls were concerned.

“According to Bahamut, the Storm King has unleashed the Titans.” Luna explained.

“The Titans?” the girls asked.

“Who're the Titans?” Fluttershy asked.

“I'd definitely Remember the Titans,” Pinkie replied, as everyone present gave her a dry look, “What?”

“Bahamut, elaborate for us on these Titans?” Twilight requested.

“Very well,” the Dragon King spoke through the medallion, “Long ago when Equestria was still very young there existed a group of powerful forces that wanted to make the land into their own kingdoms. They were known as the Titans. There was Crunch the Rockhound, Gweneira the Queen of Windigos, Squirk the sorcerer of Water, Lavan the master of Fire, and Erebus the master of Wind. Dragons, ponies, and all types feared these creatures, until a group of unicorn sorcerers took a stand and combined their powers trapping them in a prison where they've remained for centuries.”

“And the Storm King let them out?!” Rainbow asked in shock.

“Why would he foolishly unleash a force like them?” Starlight asked.

“Because he isn't foolish enough without being prepared,” Tempest spoke up, as all eyes fell on her, “If he really knew the Titans were as powerful as their legend precedes them, he would have to have found a way to bend them to his will.”

“But to control that many forces of nature is not an easy task.” Luna said.

“My former master always finds a way.” Tempest replied.

“So now we gotta deal with the Storm King, and these Titan varmints?” Applejack asked.

“It appears so.” Celestia confirmed.

“If that's the case we have to put an end to the Storm King once and for all.” Spike spoke up.

“But we still don't know where he is.” Fleur reminded him.

“But I do,” Tempest said, as she tried to get up but due to the restraints could not, “I'll take you there myself.”

“Huh?” Pinkie asked.

“And why should we trust you?” Rainbow asked suspiciously.

“I'm the only one that knows where his lair is. And I want a chance to give him payback,” Tempest explained, while the others didn't look too comfortable with that, “And a chance to make up for my previous actions. Please give me this chance.” she pleaded.

The princess', Twilight, Fleur, and Spike exchanged looks before coming to a decision. Celestia and Luna undid the straps that bound the former commander allowing her to get off the bed and stand.

“Tempest, we grant you this chance to prove yourself a new mare. Take our subjects to where the Storm King resides and put and end to his tyranny,” Celestia began, until speaking sternly, “However, should you double cross us I promise you will regret that action.”

Tempest bowed her head, “You have my word.”

Celestia nodded before turning to Fleur, “Prepare an airship for departure.”

“Yes, your highness.” Fleur nodded, as she left.

As they all left to prepare, Spike thought to Bahamut, 'Bahamut, you think we stand a chance against these Titans?'

'I cannot say for sure. Not many have been able to match their powers. We're going to have to chance it.'

'Well, winging it is kinda our thing anyway.' Spike thought back.

'Let's hope this time it's enough. The Titans may be our toughest enemies yet.'

Later on, Spike, the girls, Fleur, Tempest, and several pegasus and unicorn guards were on an airship flying over the ocean heading southwest.

“We'll know we're reaching Storm King's lair once we see storm clouds in the sky.” Tempest told the others.

“So how exactly are we going to be able to defeat the Titans?” Sunset asked.

“Well, they are based off elements,” Twilight began, “Fire, Earth, Ice, Water, and Air.”

“Which means the most logical way to combat them is to not only rely on our magic, but the element they are their most weakest against.” Starlight added.

“Even so,” Fleur spoke up, “They aren't called the Titans for nothing. For these creatures you must fight with all your being with no holding back.”

“Good, because I never hold back.” Rainbow assured.

Tempest watched in disbelief before speaking up, “I can't understand how you can go into battle with such confidence.”

Applejack looked back at her, “Well, haven't you and your former boss always gone into battle the same way?”

“Actually, I'd replace confident with cocky for them.” Starlight spoke up making Tempest scowl.

Twilight spoke to the former commander, “To answer your question, Tempest. No matter how the odds may be stacked against us, we never go into battle thinking with a negative attitude. Otherwise we're just doing our enemies job for them to ourselves.”

“And after all the enemies we've faced we kept getting stronger and stronger one way or another.” Spike added.

“Well, you better hope you'll be strong enough.” Tempest replied.

Fluttershy and Pinkie looked up ahead and saw storm clouds surrounding an island in the distance, “Um, I think we're getting closer.” Fluttershy said.

“Storm Clouds dead ahead!” Pinkie announced.

Everyone looked out seeing they were closing in on the Storm King's Island lair, “Ok, this is it.” Spike said, as he and the elements of harmony assumed their armored forms.

“You can be sure he'll have the Titans surrounding the lair.” Tempest noted.

“Makes no difference to us.” Spike replied, as they all prepared themselves.

Meanwhile at the lair, the Titans were in fact patrolling the island, while in the observatory area, Grubber was looking through the telescope checking out the surrounding area for anything, “Mmhmm, good, good. Nothing so far,” he moved the telescope and spotted the Canterlot airship flying their way, “Oh, look at that,” he moved the telescope away, before immediately moving it back to catch the ship in sight, “Look at that!” he exclaimed, before running down their stairs and heading out of the observatory.

In the throne room, Storm King was relaxing on his throne while reading a book. He was so captivated by the novel he thought nothing could interrupt his tranquil moment. Suddenly the doors flung open, and Grubber was running to the throne.

“Your excellency! Your excellency!” Grubber cried, as he reached the throne.

Storm King sat up and looked down at his lowly underling frowning, “Grubber, I've told you once, I've told you a thousand times. Never interrupt my tranquility!”

“I know, sir. But we got trouble.” Grubber explained.

The Storm King hearing that squinted, “What kind of trouble?”

“I spotted an airship coming our way. You think it might be that pony princess, the dragon king, and their friends?” Grubber asked.

“Impossible, how could they know where to find... Tempest!” Storm King growled.

“You think she ratted us out?” Grubber asked nervously.

“I wouldn't put it past Tempest to do so after all I tried to off her in our last encounter.” the king admitted.

“So what do we do?”

“No need to fret. With the Titans on our side, we have nothing to fear.” the Storm King said confidently.

Grubber winced and muttered, “I hope so.”

“Come, let us greet our guests.” Storm King said, as he grabbed his staff, and left the throne room with Grubber following him.

Back at the ship one of the guards was looking through a telescope before spotting the Titans patrolling the island, “Princess Twilight, you better see this.”

Twilight looked through the telescope and saw the Titans, “Oh, my. You were right, Tempest. The Storm King has the Titans guarding the lair.”

“Told you.”

“The minute they see us, they will strike.” Starlight warned them.

“Wait a minute,” one of the guards looking through their telescope spoke up, “They're standing down.”

“They're actually lowering their defenses?” Sunset asked.

“But why?” Twilight asked.

“This is just what he wants,” Tempest answered with a scowl, “He's confident enough he'll defeat us so he's just letting us come right to his doorstep.”

“Even if he's lowering his defenses doesn't mean we should.” Twilight said, as they were getting closer.

When the airship stopped above the lair, Spike and the girls readied themselves to fly down, until Spike scooped Tempest up.

“What're you doing?” Tempest demanded.

“Since we're going down, and you can't fly I'm gonna have to bring you down myself,” Spike answered, “Just hang on tight.”

Tempest blushed a bit, before answering, “Ok.” she wrapped her arms around Spike, as he jumped off the ship and hovered down.

Twilight held onto Fleur, before speaking to the guards, “Get ready for when they make a move.” the guards nodded, as the heroes jumped off the ship and hovered down.

They hovered downward before landing on the ground where Storm King, Grubber, and the Storm Guards were waiting.

“Welcome, my honored guests. So nice to see you today,” Storm King began all pleasantly, before noticing Tempest shooting him an angry frown, “Tempest.”

“Lousy good for nothing...” she grumbled in response.

Spike noticed the Titans and spoke to the villain, “We see you've added some new enforcers to your army.”

“Indeed I have. Marvelous aren't they?” Storm King asked.

“How did you convince the Titans to join you?” Twilight demanded.

“That's my little secret, Princess.” Storm King smirked.

“We're giving you one last chance, Stormy,” Spike warned him, “Stand down and surrender.”

“A king never surrenders.” Storm King replied.

“Then I hope you're ready to fall with your supposed kingdom.” Rainbow said, as the girls and Spike readied themselves.

“You forget already who I have at my side?” the king asked rhetorically while motioning to the Titans who frowned, “Attack!” he declared, as the Storm Guards charged into battle.

“Now!” Twilight announced up to the guards, as the Pegasus guards flew down, with the Unicorns swinging down by rope.

Once the guards landed, Fleur spoke to the girls and Spike, “We'll handle the guards. The Titans are yours.”

The girls nodded, as Tempest ran ahead, “The King is mine!”

Storm King armed with his staff blocked Tempest's strikes, but Twilight could tell she was still recovering. She looked to Spike and the girls, “I'll help Tempest. You guys handle the Titans.”

“We're on it.” Spike said, as the girls flew up to the Titans.

Fleur was dodging the Storm guards attacks, before striking back with some punches and kicks, before blasting two away with her magic. She took notice of the rest of the Canterlot guards taking on the Storm Guards using their own magic or flying circles around them. She smiled knowing they could handle things, as she continued to fight on.

Up above, the girls flew around with Rainbow Dash flying around launching thunder strikes against Crunch who took the blows like they were nothing.

“Lightning bolts of that power won't be able to stop me!” Crunch tried swatting at Rainbow who flew away dodging his attack.

Applejack dropped down and punched Crunch on the forehead putting a dent, “Man, only a dent?” she asked in shock.

Crunch was ready to flick Applejack, until Pinkie flew in and threw some sprinkles at his finer that exploded on impact. The rock titan pulled his finger back, allowing Applejack to get away.

Squirk was sending blasts of water at Fluttershy and Rarity, as the fashion girl projected a huge diamond shield to repel the water.

“Fluttershy, you're up!” Rarity ordered.

Fluttershy nodded, and used her wind power to blow at Squirk who was moving back, only for Erebus to drop in.

“Impressive use of the wind, but let me show you real wind power!” he took a deep breath and blew a gust of wind at the two making them fly backward.

Sunset and Starlight flew in with Starlight using her magic to catch the two, “Thanks, Starlight.” Fluttershy said.

“No problem.” she replied.

“We'll handle this one.” Sunset said, as she started using her combustion at Erebus, only for Squirk to use his water to shield the two from the fire attack.

“I don't think so!” Starlight fired a magic blast through Squirk's water barrier hitting him.

When the water barrier dropped, Sunset used another combustion blast at Erebus making him back away.

Spike flew around dodging lava blasts from Lavan, “That guy needs some antacid.”

“Your dragon fire is no match against mine.” Lavan breathed fire at Spike who dodged and started firing back with a magic blast.

“Spike, your regular armor form won't be enough against a Titan.” Bahamut warned his vessel.

“Figured as much. So I guess it's time to crank it up!” Spike concentrated and his armor changed to his gold mode, “Now the real fun can begin!”

The Dragon King flew faster than light and slugged Lavan making him fall backwards, “Oh yeah!” Spike cheered, until he was getting pelted from behind by icicle shards. He looked back seeing Gweneira with her horn glowing.

Spike flew at the Ice Titan and started attacking her head on, as the ice alicorn blocked his strikes. When the two reached a grappling stalemate, Spike looked at Gwneira's face, “Wow, for a Titan you are gorgeous.”

Gwneira felt flustered, but shook it off, “Save the flattery, we need your help.”

“What?”

“The Storm King has me and my brethren under his control. See this collar I'm wearing? It's making me unable to control my body.”

“Well, good because that collar doesn't look good on you.” spike replied.

Gwneira rolled her eyes, “If you can get this collar off me, I can help you in removing the ones from the other Titans.”

Spike started to get suspicious, “Hold it. Why should we help you?”

“You rather the Storm King uses us to help him conquer Equestria?” the titan asked rhetorically, “We just got out of that prison after centuries, the last thing we wanna do after getting out is be the puppets of that idiot.”

“Hmm, fair point,” Spike admitted, “Though what's to stop you from turning on us the minute we free you?”

“Nothing, but I guess that's a risk worth taking, isn't it?” Gweneira asked with a bat of her eyes.

Spike was flustered, but thought, 'Bahamut, can we really trust her?'

'I would say no, but given the circumstances we may not have a choice.'

Spike sighed, as he looked at the titan girl, “Alright, I'll do it. But keep in mind, if you or your buddies pull anything then you will suffer a dragon's wrath.”

“Mm, digging the tough guy act.” Gweneira smirked.

Spike grabbed both sides of the collar and harnessing his strength was able to break it off her, “How do you feel?” he asked.

Gweneira moved around, “I can move at will again!”

“Good. Now how about keeping your word and stopping the other Titans? I have a wife to help.”

“Very well.” Gweneira replied, as she looked to Crunch taking lightning bolt strikes from Rainbow Dash and Applejack striking with super punches. She flew to her fellow Titan and spoke to him, “Hey, Crunch! There's a rock lodged in you that clashes with your body!” she used her ice power and froze the shark in Crunch's neck. Gweneira turned to Applejack, “Destroy it!”

Applejack not sure what this was all about, but if this could help them she flew to the frozen shard lodged into Crunch and shattered it.

Crunch stopped in place and moved his arms, “Yes! I'm free!”

“Yeah, but we gotta help the others.” the ice alicorn motioned to their fellow Titans still fighting the others. Crunch nodded, as they went to help.

Back on the ground level, Twilight and Tempest were busy fighting the Storm King who was dodging the princess' magical blasts, and Tempest's hand to hand skills, while retaliating with his own combat skills and blasting the two with magic from his staff. At the time Grubber was running around and taking cover to avoid getting hit.

As Storm King and Tempest fought head on, the ape man spoke, “Pity you went and betrayed me, Tempest. Otherwise you'd be right here at my side.”

“Excuse me?” Tempest asked in outrage, “You betrayed me! Everything I did to serve you was out of nothing but loyalty, but you attack me!” Tempest used her magic causing an explosion which knocked the king back.

Storm King got up growling before pointing his staff at her, “Feel the fury of a storm!” he blasted her with lightning magic, but dodged, before feeling a twinge in her leg making her stumble.

“Tempest!” Twilight called, as she flew at her side, “You're still recovering.”

“I'll be alright.” Tempest assured her.

“So you claim,” The Storm King replied, “But in the end you will fall just as all of Equestria will.” he readied his staff to deliver another thunder blast, until he was almost hit by a magic blast from above.

Touching down was Spike who spoke, “Equestria will never fall as long as there are those like us to defend it from tyrants like you, Stormy!”

“Care to back those words up?” the King sneered.

“Gladly.” Spike replied, as the two fought head on.

Storm King was blasting Spike with thunder magic from his staff, but the attacks bounced off his golden armor. When Spike got up close he punched the king in the gut before kneeing him in the same spot. Spike grabbed Storm King's shoulders, and threw him against a wall.

“Looks like the dragon trumps the storm.” Spike mocked him.

Storm King got up growling, “I will destroy you whatever it takes!” he charged up a lot of magic into his staff ready to unleash it.

Tempest knew even if Spike could take the hit, the aftershock from the attack could shake the palace up. She channeled her magic into her broken horn before aiming it at the ground the Storm King stood on. She unleashed it at the ground throwing Storm King off balance resulting in him aiming his attack to the sky and was unleashed where it caused no damage.

The ground below the Storm King shook from Tempest's attack and started to break resulting in the Storm King plummeting down to a lower part of his lair. Spike and Twilight took Tempest down to see Storm King struggling to his feet.

“We're not finished here!” he warned the three.

“Oh, I think we are!” Crunch growled.

The King looked and saw the Titans, and Spike's girls approaching, “Titans, defend your master!” Storm King ordered.

“You are not our master!” Erebus answered.

“What?”

“Your hold over us is gone,” Gweneira replied, “You foolishly thought you could control us forever?”

“That was a mistake on your part.” Lavan added.

“But I've been prepared for all contingencies!” the Storm King whimpered.

“Not this one.” Squirk replied.

“And as punishment, we shall subject you to a prison as well!” Gweneira declared, as the five Titans powered up their magic and aimed them at the Storm King who screamed, as his body was turning crystal-like. Soon the once mighty Storm King stood as a crystal statue.

“Preserved for eternity.” Crunch said.

Suddenly the whole area started shaking, “Everyone, move it!” Spike ordered, as they all headed for cover the the lair was starting to collapse. The spot in which the Storm King statue stood opened up and the statue fell through down into the water. The preserved Storm King started sinking far into the darkest depths of the water, followed by the Storm King's staff that was now powerless.

Once the heroes, and guards were at a safe distance from the lair wreckage, they were able to relax, “Well, that takes care of the Storm King.” Applejack said.

“Maybe, but there's still us.” Crunch reminded him, as the Titans were ready to attack, only for Gweneira to come between them.

“Stop!” she ordered.

“Gweneira?” Lavan gasped.

“I made a deal with the Dragon King.” she winked at Spike's way.

“A deal?” Squirk asked.

“Yes. He freed me allowing me to free all of you, and in return we let him and his allies go while we are allowed to go as well.” she explained.

“And you're keeping your word?” Erebus asked in disbelief.

“Trust me, we have bigger things to think about than fighting right now.” she reminded them.

Crunch and the others realizing this was an opportunity they couldn't pass up, so they stood down, “Very well. We'll let them go provided we are allowed to go as well.” Crunch said.

Gweneira looked to Spike and Twilight, as the Princess spoke, “Deal's a deal.”

“Thank you, Gweneira.” Spike said.

“Please, call me Neira,” she insisted, as she flew to her fellow Titans side, “Until we meet again.” the Titans were surrounded by each of their elemental magic aura before disappearing.

“Well, good news is the Storm King is gone.” Rarity began.

“Bad news is we got five Titans now loose in Equestria.” Starlight sighed.

“Let them go,” Spike replied, “Next time we meet, we won't let them escape.”

“Speaking of not escaping,” Fleur said, “We'll make sure these boys don't go anywhere.” she motioned to the guards who had captured what was left of the Storm guards, while Grubber was pleading.

“It wasn't personal, I only followed the Storm King out of fear not actual loyalty!”

“Oh, quit your blubbering.” Tempest scolded him.

“Tempest,” Twilight began, “It's thanks to you we were able to come here and defeat the Storm King. I know the Princess' will be pleased to hear of this.”

“I hope so.” Tempest replied with a sigh.

“Come on, let's go home.” Spike said, as they headed back to the airship with their captives.

Some time later back in Canterlot, Tempest stood before Celestia and Luna, while Spike and the girls stood off to the side.

“Tempest Shadow, the crimes you've committed under the Storm King's command are inexcusable, “However, given you helped us locate the Storm King's lair and helped defend our subjects and beat him, we've decided to shorten your sentence.” Celestia began.

“Really?” she asked.

“Yes,” Luna confirmed, “Instead of being sent to the dungeons, we've decided to place you under house arrest with your only time of going out is to do community service which will be supervised.”

“For how long?” the former commander inquired.

“Until we deem you have made up for all of your crimes.” Celestia answered.

Tempest knowing anything was better than the dungeons, spoke up, “I understand. So where will I be placed while under house arrest?”

“With me,” Fleur spoke up, as she stepped forward, “You shall live with me in my mansion where you will assist my staff in the daily chores. And I will be your supervisor when you are to do your community service in Canterlot.”

“Very well.” Tempest replied.

“And should you prove yourself to be a reformed citizen we will look into shortening your sentence.” Luna added.

“And we will be sure to find the best doctor to give you a prosthetic horn.” Celestia put in.

“Really?” Tempest asked in surprise.

Celestia nodded, “Only if you behave yourself and prove you can be a better pony.”

“As you wish, your highness.” Tempest bowed her head gratefully.

“Adjourned.” Celestia declared.

Spike and the girls approached Tempest, “Congratulations, Tempest.” Spike told her.

“We hope nothing but the best of luck for you.” Twilight said.

“And here's hoping to see you as a free mare soon.” Pinkie added.

“I appreciate you all giving me this chance, even though I don't deserve it.” Tempest looked away.

Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder, “I didn't think I deserved a second chance, and yet I got it all the same.”

Tempest smiled a bit, until Fleur put a hand on her shoulder, “It's time.” she told the former commander who nodded, and followed her out.

Twilight spoke to her mentor, “So what about Grubber and the Storm Guards?”

“Not to worry, they have their own sentence to serve, and they'll be working hard for their own freedom.” Celestia replied.

True to her word, Grubber and the remaining Storm Guards were in the castle gardens doing yard work, while wearing orange jailer uniforms. As they were working, the guard supervising them spoke firmly.

“I don't wanna see a single weed in that garden.”

“Yes, sir,” Grubber sighed, “I hope the prison food is good.”

Back with the group, Rainbow spoke, “At least they got their sentence, but now we have the Titans out there.”

“And who knows when and where they'll strike.” Fluttershy said in concern.

“We will worry about that when the time comes.” Luna replied.

“Until then, take comfort knowing the Storm King's terror is over thanks to all your efforts.” Celestia said.

The group smiled knowing they were right, “Well, after all that fighting I need some R&R, right, girls?” Spike asked his ladies.

“I hear ya.” Applejack agreed.

“Let's go home and have some relaxation.” Rarity suggested.

“Sounds good to me.” Twilight agreed, as the headed through a portal back to the human world.

Later on at Fleur's mansion, Tempest followed Fleur, into her place and looked around, “So...this is to be my gilded cage?”

Fleur spoke knowing the former commander still had some issues to work out, “Count yourself lucky that the the princesses had decided to go easy on you in light of your help. Now to go over some warnings. There will be guards surrounding the mansion as well as inside with extra security at your quarters. My personal staff is also nothing to sniff at and are very capable of defending my home as well as keeping anyone from escaping. You should've seen Pierre in action against the last fan boy who tried to take pictures of me through my window while I was changing. He didn't get out of that one in tact.” she chuckled.

“Seems to me that you've thought of everything, Guardsmare De Lis,” Tempest said sounding impressed, “Still you don't have to worry about me. I'll serve my sentence. I won't plan on escaping.”

Fleur squinted , “We'll see,” she brought Tempest into one of her guest bedrooms, “If you need anything, call the guard,” she took notice of the sad look on Tempest, “It won't be so bad. There is a chance that you could get your stay here shaved for good behavior.”

“Lavish as this is, it's still supposed to be a prison. I have no freedom and no friends... I'm back where I started and it's no different to what I used to call home before the Storm King found me.” she sighed dismally while sitting on her new bed.

Fleur sat beside her and spoke, “Friends you can have, Tempest. In fact...” she gave her half lidded eyes, “If you're good to me, I'll be very good to you.” she giggled.

Tempest leaned her head back away from her looking disturbed while sporting a blush on her face, “You disgust me.”

Fleur chuckled, “I'm kidding, Tempest. We gotta work on your sense of humor during your stay here. Because after all I do invite my own harem to stay for several days and nights when they have nothing to do. You could use that time to get to know them. Because I'm sure they'll want to get to know you,” she leaned close and whispered, “And if you see Feather Bangs try to hit on you, don't roast him. He's harmless when you get to know him.”

“I see.” she replied.

“Well, I'll leave you to get settled in. Goodnight, Tempest.” Fleur went to the door.

“Goodnight.” Tempest replied, as Fleur closed the door to give Tempest some space. Tempest looked out the window seeing the moon rise in the sky courtesy of Luna. She laid down getting comfy and thought to herself.

'Guess I should make an attempt to get back into pony society. It's the only way if I'm to be recognized as a free mare again,' she then thought of Spike, 'He's definitely a long stronger than my former master. And he and his friends were even willing to help me when I didn't deserve it. Spike Drake, you certainly are something.' and with that she fell asleep.

Filling in for the Princess

At Spike's place, Twilight stood with the rest of the girls and Spike surrounding her. The Princess of Magic looked around at her friends who looked as if they were about to see her off. Hours ago, Princess Celestia had announced to Twilight that she was needed in Equestria for the next few days. While the announcement was a bit of a surprise, Twilight knew she didn't have a choice and made preparations on what she needed to bring and also get up to speed on what needed to be done in Princess Celestia's absence. With a suitcase in hand, Twilight was ready to leave and looked on to her friends and husband. While she wasn't exactly thrilled to leave their side, Twilight still had her duties.

“I guess this is it for now.” Sunset said.

Twilight nodded, “Yes. While Princess Celestia is going overseas to speak with the leaders of our allied kingdoms in Equestria and beyond, she asked me to take over her daily duties.”

“Why's she doing that all of a sudden?” Applejack wondered.

“The Storm King has been defeated, but the Titans are still out there,” Twilight replied. "Equestria's allies need to be briefed on that so they can prepare for any attack."

“And they could each choose to strike at anywhere.” Starlight noted.

“Precisely,” Twilight confirmed, “Hopefully, Princess Celestia won't have any trouble with the world leaders and will be back soon enough.”

“I guess you gotta do what you gotta do.” Spike said, his sad tone evident.

“Hm?” Twilight looked to her husband who was pouting, “Everything ok, sweetheart?”

Spike looked at his wife and spoke sadly, “Sorry, it's just...I mean I understand that you have your royal duties to Equestria, but I had this whole trip planned for us where it's just us. No one else. I just want to reward you for being the most understanding woman in the world and I know you get jealous when...”

As soon as Spike trailed off, Twilight smiled and shook her head as she approached her husband, “I'm really sorry about that and we will have our time together,” she then cupped his face and continued, “It's only for a few days and I'll be back before you know it.”

“Promise?”

Twilight responded with a kiss to Spike's lips, “Promise.”

“I'll think of you while you're away.” Spike said putting on a brave face.

"You better," Twilight smirked as she turned to the girls and addressed them, “While I'm gone, I'm trusting you all will continue to keep an eye on this city in case any renegade Equestrian beasts show up... And to make sure my husband doesn't feel lonely without me.”

Rarity responded while holding onto Spike's right arm, causing his elbow to brush up against her boob, “Don't worry, Twilight. We'll take good care of things here.”

“And that's a Pinkie Promise.” Pinkie added, as she held onto Spike's other arm making his elbow brush up against her own boob.

Twilight squinted suspiciously at the two knowing they were just waiting for her to leave so they could take Spike for themselves. She noticed the other girls looking like they had the same idea as Rarity and Pinkie.

"You're all a bunch of opportunists." Twilight deadpanned.

"Damn right, top wife," Rainbow responded with a smirk, "Don't worry, Twilight. We'll make sure Spike here is well taken care of."

Twilight frowned at this but shook it off as she said, “Ok, then I'll see you all in a few days. Keep me posted.”

“We will, Twilight.” Fluttershy promised.

Twilight opened a portal to Equestria, until Spike called, “Wait!” Twilight stopped to see Spike walk up to her, “For the road.” he cupped her face and kissed her with Twilight kissing him back. When they broke it off, Spike walked away a bit before turning right back around and hugged Twilight. Twilight hugged him back before they parted, and the girl walked through the portal before it closed.

Spike watched still feeling sad he that wouldn't see his wife for a few days. No matter how many times she had been called back to Equestria for some Princess duty alone in the past, he still felt lonely without having her at his side. Though his harem had expanded and loved each girl with every fiber of his being, Spike loved Twilight, his wife, most of all.

The rest of the girls were expecting this behavior out of Spike and knew exactly what to do. Rainbow came up to his left side and held onto his arm, “Relax, Spike. It's only for a few days.”

“And while Twilight's away, we'll provide you with the right amount of fun and pleasure as we always have before.” Sunset promised as she approached Spike and traced her finger on his chest.

Spike looked at the girls who were all smiling and nodding in agreement. Spike smiled knowing they were right, and answered, “Thanks, girls.”

“Come on, let's go for a soak in the hot tub.” Applejack suggested.

Spike's libido perked up, “Let's!” he and the girls shouted and headed for the bathroom.

'Twilight, I love you, but I'm going to have me some fun!' Spike thought as he eagerly followed the girls.

Later on at Canterlot castle, Celestia stood by her throne as Twilight arrived and stood before her mentor.

“Princess Celestia.” Twilight greeted.

“Welcome, Princess Twilight," Celestia greeted back, "Once again I must thank you for agreeing to take over my daily duties while I'm away. I know it feels like I put a lot of responsibility on you.”

“It's no problem, Princess. I'm always happy to help. And I understand you couldn't get Luna to do this because even she needs her sleep in order for her to perform her own royal duties during the nighttime.”

“And Luna is always grateful to you for agreeing to step in temporarily for me.” Celestia whispered, as the two chuckled.

“Well, I'm always up to the task.” Twilight said confidently.

“I expect no less from you. And you won't be in this alone. I've assigned to you one of the guards to assist you in my daily routines.”

“Who?” Twilight wondered.

“That would be me.” came a familiar voice.

Twilight looked back and saw Fleur enter the throne room in her guardmare armor. Twilight felt relieved that a familiar face was going to accompany her for the next few days. She dashed over to Fleur with an excited expression.

“Fleur!” Twilight smiled as she hugged the guardmare.

“Twilight, darling. So good to see you.” Fleur said as she kissed Twilight's cheek.

“Are you sure you can assist me? Aren't you supposed to be supervising Tempest during her house arrest?” the princess of magic wondered.

“Pierre and the rest of my staff have that covered,” Fleur assured Twilight, “Plus, Tempest hasn't shown any signs of wanting to escape the mansion. But she still needs to be supervised. Protocol after all.”

Twilight nodded, breathing a sigh of relief. Though she was glad to have Fleur on duty, it worried her that she may be taking on a bit more responsibility by just being here guarding her.

“I trust you can take it from here, Twilight?” Celestia spoke.

“Of course, Princess Celestia.” Twilight responded with a nod.

“Then I'll be on my way. Good luck and try not to let the stress of it get to you.”

“Don't worry about a thing, Princess,” Fleur assured as she stood close to Twilight, rubbing her boob on her shoulder. “I'm really good at easing the stress.”

Fleur's none to subtle actions made Twilight blush. Celestia stifled a giggle before taking her leave.

Fleur turned to one of the other guards, “Take Princess Twilight's luggage to her guest room.”

“Yes, ma'am.” the guard said, as he took Twilight's luggage.

“So, Fleur, what's first on today's royal duties?” Twilight inquired.

“I have the list right here, Twilight.” Fleur levitated a scroll over, and Twilight unraveled the long list.

“Quite a list, but this isn't the first time I've completed a list that stretched down a whole hallway,” Twilight joked, and Fleur chuckled, “So let's get right to work.”

The two trotted off and exited the throne room. Fleur was immediately on alert as she scanned the halls for any danger. Though Canterlot Castle was one of the more secure places in Equestria, it became a high priority for the guards to see that nothing gets past them in light of a possible invasion by the Titans or any threat. Twilight couldn't help but smile at Fleur's sense of duty and how committed she was to her job. It almost made her forget that this mare was a pleasure seeker.

As she and Fleur walked through the castle, Twilight wondered, “So exactly how is Tempest doing now? It's been a week since the Storm King was defeated.”

“She's fine for the most part," Fleur responded with a sigh, "Though she still gets annoyed easily if she finds something aggravating. She should really loosen up. I swear, I invite all my male harem mates for dinner and she just runs off to her room before the fun begins. It's like she had never seen an orgy before.”

Twilight laughed nervously at that, imagining Fleur being ravished by her male harem mates on the dinner table and Tempest having to watch it all unfold. Twilight shook her head, noting how brazen Fleur could get sometimes when it came to love making.

"You would think that a mare her age would be less squeamish about that sort of thing." Fleur said.

“Well, maybe she isn't used to seeing anypony behaving so...liberated," Twilight responded with a raised eyebrow. She then decided to change the subject, "But is she at least making an attempt to get to know any of your own harem members?”

“Tempest usually keeps to herself, but she does converse with them from time to time and even then, she has to be convinced to open up. She admires Daring Do for being such a skilled explorer and avoiding traps that none of the old Storm Guards could've ever gotten through. And she does enjoy the regular talks with Fancypants and Trend, though she does lament that she may never experience the world as they do. Although she's not fond of Lily, Starstreak, and Inky wanting to give her a makeover, and she threatened to break Photo Finish's camera if she tried to take any flash photography pictures of her. And I warned her about Feather Bangs and his flirtatious behavior and thank the stars he hasn't tried anything.”

“Oh,” Twilight said in worry, "So it hasn't been all that easy for her."

“It's not easy to readjust to a new life when you've spent years working under a tyrant and then betrayed by him.”

“Well, just keep trying to not treat her like a prisoner or a convict and she'll eventually come around.” Twilight suggested.

“You're right.” Fleur smiled, as they walked past the castle drawbridge.

“Now let's get started. First task greet the citizens.” Twilight said, as the two headed off.

Soon enough, Twilight was sitting in a royal carriage being pulled by two guards, while Fleur was trotting behind. Twilight smiled and waved to the citizens of Canterlot she was passing by, while the ponies bowed their heads to her in respect. She looked up ahead and saw such ponies like Moondancer, Sunshine Smiles, and Moonlight Raven who waved her way, with her happily waving back to them.

As Twilight continued to wave to the citizens, she thought to herself, 'Smiling and Waving. I remember this is was the only thing I could do when I first started out as a princess. Got so boring with every other important political figure in Equestria seeing Celestia and Cadence, while I was forced to wait outside the room. Thank goodness I started playing a larger role after awhile and now they don't see me as just some pony that needs to be seen and not heard. Though the smiling thing can get very tiring after awhile. I'll never figure out how Celestia's been able to keep a smile up all day in front of others.'

Later on, Twilight was standing before a new wing of the Canterlot shopping district with a ribbon set up. As ponies were gathered around awaiting the royal ribbon cutting, Twilight levitated a big pair of scissors and announced, “I declare the new wing of the shopping district, open!” she cut the ribbon, and the ponies galloped off to check out all the new shops in the new wing.

Twilight smiled, as she watched the citizens enjoy themselves, as Fleur stood by her side, “How're you holding up, Twilight?”

“Well, my cheek bones are sore from smiling, but I'm hanging in there.” she confessed, while rubbing her right cheek.

“Don't worry, just a few more things to go. It'll be over before you know it.”

“Great. Because quite frankly if it's between this and taking on Equestrian beasts, I'd take the latter over this.” Twilight whispered, making Fleur giggle.

Afterward Twilight and Fleur were at the Canterlot hospital, where Twilight was reading to several foals who were all infected with the horsey hives.

“'We're you're friends and we wanna help,' said the Tin Pony with a yelp',” Twilight read from the book, “'Otabin smiled and paced the floor. 'I've never had real friends before.'

Fleur smiled, as she watched Twilight read to the sick foals who were feeling much better listening to one of the princesses read to them.

'Then we'll be your first,' the Chicken Witch clucked. Otabin couldn't believe his luck. So, Bookmaker Otabin surrounded by friends, bound a book of friendship and that's the end."

The foals cheered and clapped their hands, “Thank you, Princess Twilight.” one of the foals thanked her.

“You're very welcome.”

“Can you read some more?” another asked hopefully.

“Sorry, as much as I'd love too, I really have to be going. But next time I'm in Canterlot I'll look into doing a story telling at the Canterlot library in the Kids Section. And by then you should all be good and healthy.”

“Yay!” the kids cheered.

“Get well soon.” Twilight said, as she and Fleur left.

“Trying to get children to go to the library more?” Fleur playfully nudged Twilight who looked sheepish.

“Well, it wouldn't hurt for them to go and broaden their minds with some good literature... Of course they'll have to start small compared to the level I was reading at when I was their age.”

Back at the castle's town hall, Twilight was talking to the mayor of Chicoltgo, who was currently holding a small cage that housed a parasprite. The mayor was busy picking it as the creature made adorable sounds. Twilight, for her part, was wary of the parasprite as she had her experience with the creatures and was glad it was caged so it won't cause any problems.

“So you if you wanna get rid of Parasprites, you have keep them away from all food, and use music to lead them someplace else where they won't think of coming back.”

“Oh, thank you, Princess Twilight,” the mayor thanked her, relieved, “Keeping those little creatures contained isn't easy. They're just so-so...”

“Adorable?” Twilight guessed knowing the answer.

“Yes.” the mayor sighed.

“Well, just make sure all the parasprites you have rounded up don't get loose, follow my instructions, and Chicoltgo won't suffer a food shortage.”

“Thank you again, Princess.” the mayor said as he took his leave.

Twilight sighed as she looked over the Town Hall room. The evening was drawing near and hearing the grievances from Equestria's town leaders had proven to be an exhausting experience. When she had entered the Town Hall, there was a fight between the mayor of Manehattan and Bostrot over Stadium naming rights regarding a famous track star that made a name for himself in both cities. Then there was an issue of two sisters that built competing eateries that used the same coffee recipe that they both inherited from their mother. There was also an issue of a super market chain trying to open a store on a nature preserve and finally, the parasprite problem in Chicoltgo. She turned to Fleur with a hopeful expression, seeing as she was looking over the list people to see.

“And that's the last one, Princess.” Fleur said as she checked of the last ting to do.

“Great.” Twilight said, as she dropped to the floor looking exhausted.

“Twilight!” Fleur helped her up, “Are you alright, my lady?”

“I'm fine. Just tired,” Twilight assured, before hearing her stomach growling, “And hungry.”

“Well, it's about dinner time. So why don't we have a bite before you turn in?”

“Sounds good to me.” Twilight said in relief, as Fleur helped her along the hall.

At the dinner table, Twilight sat enjoying her meal, as Fleur sat next to her eating as well. Oddly enough, the chef was serving waffles with grilled pineapple and other assorted fruits and pastries plus a few drinks. Twilight, when she had first entered the dining room, had thrown etiquette out the window and served herself as much food as she could and ate as much as she could. All the while, Fleur could watch Twilight practically devour what she served herself. The guardmare tried to stifle a laugh, though she could understand Twilight's predicament as she ate her share of the dinner.

“Mm, after all the work I put in for today I am famished.” Twilight admitted.

“I can see that," Fleur noted amusingly, "Even us royal guardponies can work up an appetite. When you have to stand in one spot in the hall all day long you think you're gonna die of hunger.” Fleur noted.

“I should hope that never actually happened.” Twilight said in concern.

“Not to worry, we all have our food breaks,” Fleur assured Twilight making her relax. As they continued to eat, the unicorn spoke up, “So how're your friends doing as of late?”

“They're all doing great. Pinkie's latest party was her toughest challenge yet.” Twilight explained.

“How so?”

“She was performing at a birthday party and the guests were all a bunch of emo tweens. You can imagine that's a tough crowd to please. But Pinkie being who she is knew how to handle that crowd.”

“And how?”

“She performed a mime act. By just using movement to portray her acts, they were able to get the joke and compare it to something depressing in their lives.”

“That Pinkie always knowing how to turn a dull party into a fun party.” Fleur chuckled.

“That's a fact.” Twilight agreed.

“And how about your husband?” Fleur asked leaning closer, "I trust he understands that you have your duties to the crown."

"Oh, you don't have to worry about it, he understands," Twilight responded as she grabbed another waffle, "Besides, he has my friends taking care of his every need...his every lecherous need...don't get me wrong, I know he loves me and reminds me why he married me and I love him so much and..."

Twilight trailed off as she just stated at her waffle. She began to tear up, though she was trying to hold her emotions in. Fleur noticed this and approached Twilight. She placed her hand on her shoulder and felt Twilight's hand on top of hers.

"The morning after our wedding night, Spike made me waffles," Twilight began to recall, "I loved them so much that he promised me he would make them every chance he got. Pinkie usually makes breakfast for us, but Spike sometimes beats her to it. Sometimes he would bring them to bed so we can have our breakfast time before we...he's so good to me, Fleur. He's a lecherous horn dog whose love for women knows no bounds and he's good to me..."

Twilight proceeded to wipe her tears from her eyes and sighed.

“You should have seen him, Fleur... all those girls hanging off him and he was still sad to see me go...he had made plans for just the two of us.”

“I'm sorry, Twilight.” Fleur soothed.

“Don't be. The girls promised me they'd make him feel less lonely while I'm away. Although they're too eager to do that.” she squinted.

“Well, I know what you're going through,” Fleur confessed, “Sometimes it's hard when one of my own lovers wants to make special plans with me, I have to let them down when duty calls. It breaks my heart every time I leave but nevertheless, I always make time for all the guys and girls in my harem.”

Twilight nodded, “And so does Spike.”

“We're so lucky to have him.” Fleur smiled at Twilight who smiled back as they resumed eating until they were finished.

Later on in Princess Twilight's personal suite, the princess and the guardmare were in the private bathroom. Twilight was sitting in a large tub filled with bubbles, while Fleur sat behind her in the tub, and was busy washing her back.

“Don't worry, Twilight. I'm gonna get you all cleaned up.” the guardmare promised, as she ran the soap around Twilight's back.

“Thank you, Fleur. This really makes me think about when Spike and I bathe together. Those strong hands washing every part of my body to make sure I'm squeaky clean.” she said blissfully, until she felt a pair of hands grab her breasts. She looked down and blushed before she looked back at Fleur. She could see the intent on her face but made no attempt to stop her.

“Does he do this with you when you bathe together?” Fleur teased Twilight, as she massaged her rack.

“All the time.” Twilight moaned.

“I thought so. That's just like him,” Fleur said, as she continued to tease Twilight by pressing her breasts into her back and rubbed them up and down, “And do you do this to Spike?”

“Yes. He loves it when I wash his back with my boobs.” Twilight moaned, as Fleur continued to seduce her.

“Naughty girl. And how do you like getting that kind of washing?”

“I love it when the girls try that on me. Especially when Rarity does it. It's embarrassing to admit, but even though I have my reservations when leaving the girls alone with Spike, I do enjoy it whenever they try to make me feel comfortable.” Twilight confessed.

“The same goes for me and the girls in my harem. As much as I love being pampered by my boys, my girls really know how to make me feel like royalty. But I wouldn't wanna wear you out here. We still got the bedroom to enjoy ourselves.” Fleur said, as the two got out of the tub, and levitated towels over to dry themselves off.

It wasn't long before both Twilight and Fleur were on the bed. Fleur had already gone on the offensive, getting behind Twilight as she used one hand to fondle one of her breasts while digging her fingers inside her entrance. She used her tongue to lick her neck and savored the taste. Hearing the princess moan in pleasure and surrendering to her touch emboldened Fleur to take a nibble on her neck. Admittedly, she had wanted to get Twilight alone ever since she had arrived to Equestria. It had taken all her willpower to hold herself back and really show the Princess of Magic what she could do.

"Fleur...Fleur, you're digging so deep...," Twilight gasped and moaned.

"Ooh, yes, Twilight, feel it," Fleur growled into Twilight's ear, "You horny little bookworm...you're at my mercy. The good little teacher's pet...you're mine...all mine...I'll show you..."

Twilight could feel that Fleur was being very aggressive, but let herself go. Though she loved Spike's touch, she had learned that a woman's touch could feel just as exciting. The other girls in Spike's harem had shown her this, especially her friends who were very eager to show her how much they meant to her. Just the memory the girls having their way her set Twilight's body on fire as she could feel Fleur's hands explore her body. Fleur's hand left her breast and made it way toward her cheek. Seconds later, the guardmare captured her lips. Twilight could feel Fleur's tongue make its way inside her mouth, which made her respond in kind. Fleur then increased her finger action and Twilight juices were leaking out of her entrance. In no time, Twilight was crying out as she let out an orgasm, staining the bed.

Fleur didn't let up as she pinned Twilight to the bed with one hand trapping her wrists over her head while her other hand caressed her cheek. Fleur gave Twilight a smirk and kissed her briefly. She chuckled as she moved her head downward towards the princess' breasts. Moving her hand from Twilight's cheek, she lowers it once again to Twilight's entrance and uses her thumb and forefinger to play with her clit. Fleur licked her lips and moved her head toward Twilight's breasts and uses her tongue to lick her nipple, eliciting a gasp. After giving the nipple a few more licks, Fleur began to suck on it, pulling at with her teeth. She did the same with the other nipple, making Twilight howl in pleasure. She practically devoured it, feeling a sense of power over the princess.

"Fleur...you're so strong today...what...what are you..." Twilight began to say when she felt another orgasm. She then felt Fleur straddle her and began to massage her breasts, feeling them kneed them aggressively, "Fleur...not so...oh, Celestia, that feels so good!"

"I've always been so jealous of you, Princess Twilight," Fleur said as her smirk grew, her eyes wide, tears forming, "Spike made you his bride and not me...I tried so hard...be his bride...his number one woman..."

'I can't believe...she still feels that way,' Twilight thought, the pleasure getting to her as Fleur began to pinch her nipples, 'But Spike loves her...like he loves me...but why...'

"When he told me he was proposing to you...he even showed me the beautiful diamond ring he made for you," Fleur sobbed as she moved her body so that her entrance was on top of Twilight's head, "I tried so hard...we would have been so perfect...two harem masters united in blissful matrimony...I love him, Twilight. When told me he wanted to marry you, I offered myself to him. He pounded me so good that day...your husband pounded my pussy...all day and all night...but he went home to you anyway, my princess. He will never love me...not like he loves you..."

'Fleur...,' thought Twilight as she began to lick Fleur's entrance.

"Ooh, Twilight, yes...," moaned Fleur in pleasure as she used her fingers to play with her clit, "Taste it, you teacher's pet. Taste that pounded pussy. Taste what your husband pounds while your away. Taste what my other male mates pound. You love the taste of it...lick it deeper...you'll find more than your husbands seed in there. Ooh, Twilight...let me stain that face of yours...I want to come..."

Twilight continued to lick Fleur's entrance, hearing cry out in pleasure. Through it all, she could tell that the guardmare wanted to prove a point by wanting to exert her dominance over her. Twilight could tell that Fleur's feelings for Spike were strong, very strong. She didn't just see Spike as a lover: she wanted to united with him. Fleur wanted her position. Twilight licked Fleur's pussy at a faster rate and even managed to insert her fingers inside her entrance.

"That's it Twilight...pleasure your queen," Fleur moaned loudly as she massaged her own breasts. "Remember this night, Twilight...this night I'm on top...I'm your master...your body belongs to me...just like your husbands body belongs to me...Twilight...I'm going come...drink my pussy juice, you little-

Fleur didn't get to finish that sentence as she screamed at the top of her lungs. She let out an orgasm, covering Twilight's face with her juices as she tightly grabbed her own breasts. Fleur arched her back, a satisfied smile forming on her face. She began to chuckle, feeling triumphant as she remained in her dominant position.

What happened next surprised Fleur as well as scare her. Her body began to float slowly upwards. She felt her arms raised and her wrists restrained by a magical force, binding her. She struggled at first, but stopped when she faced Twilight. The Princess of Magic faced her with eerie glowing eyes. Seconds later, Twilight kissed her hungrily. Fleur loosened up as she let herself go, no longer struggling. after a minute, Twilight let go of her lips and gave the eager guardsmare a smile.

"Poor thing," Twilight said soothingly, "I didn't know you were that jealous of me."

Fleur looked away in shame, but Twilight placed her hand on her cheek, making her face her again.

"Yes...Spike chose me to be his bride...he loves me," Twilight spoke softly, "He's my king and I'm his queen, so..."

Twilight used her magic to spread Fleur's legs apart, exposing her womanhood. This caused Fleur to tremble in fear and anticipation.

"Let me show you, Guardsmare Fleur, that when it comes to Spike's harem, I am queen." Twilight said, a smirk forming on her lips.

Fleur felt herself being levitated by Twilight's magic, feeling the princess' magic tighten around her wrists. After a few seconds, Fleur found herself a few feet above the bed. She then saw Twilight's wings unfurl and in an instant she flew up to her and kissed her on the lips. Fleur the felt Twilight's arms envelop her and also felt her breasts mash against her own. Both mares moaned in pleasure, though Fleur felt her excitement grow, feeling Twilight's tongue enter her mouth, tasting her as she was held captive and helpless. She closed her eyes to relish in the feeling as more tears escaped her eyes. Fleur let out a whimper when Twilight let go of her lips but let out a loud moan when she felt her tongue lick at her nipples. She felt the princess biting and chewing on them as she used her hands to squeeze them. Fleur felt a mixture fear and arousal, feeling her juices drip down as Twilight was relentless in her domination. Another whimper escaped Fleur's lips when Twilight's lips left her breasts but a second later, she felt the princess pinch and twists her nipples, making wince as she let out a groan.

"Twilight...not so...oh, Twilight...that's...," Fleur whimpered.

"Such big breasts, guardsmare Fleur," chuckled Twilight enviously as she grabbed and groped Fleur's breasts, "Makes me jealous whenever Spike gets an eyeful of them. Very tasty and full. I'm surprised your armor can hold them without ever breaking. But as tasty as your tits are..."

Twilight floated herself down until her eyes met Fleur's dripping entrance. She began to lick her thighs and felt a bit of satisfaction when she heard the guardmare making begging sounds, indicating that she wanted her pussy licked. Twilight proceeded to do just that as she used her tongue, tasting Fleur's sopping wet hole. She then decided to insert two fingers inside her entrance while also using her other fingers to stimulate her clit. Twilight could hear Fleur begging for her to more as more juices escaped her entrance. An idea started to form inside Twilight's as she stopped licking Fleur. Her horn started to glow into a shade of red and without warning, Twilight shoved it inside Fleur's entrance.

Fleur's eyes went wide as she felt a sudden heat enter her pussy and her body temperature went up considerably. With her eyes wide, she looked down and gasped at what Twilight was doing. She could the princess' horn enter her, her head bobbing up and down. Fleur let out a cry and let out a orgasm, drenching Twilight's horn with her juices. Her cries of anguish and pleasure filled the room as she felt Twilight become even more relentless in stimulating her private region, a combination of the heated horn and the princess' fingers giving her an assault of stimulation. It became too much for the guardmare and she came again, coating Twilight's horn even more. After coming down from her orgasm, she felt her body slump. Fleur felt spent and exhausted but felt that it wasn't over. She knew Twilight wanted to continue her dominance over her. She then saw Twilight's dripping horn in front of her and she instinctively licked it, tasting her own climax. After licking the horn dry, Fleur's lips were captured by Twilight again and responded. She moaned into the kiss and wanted to last forever. Fleur began to admit that as much she loved being kissed and ravished by Spike, she was very much enjoying what Twilight had to offer.

"Now then, Fleur...I believe you need to satisfy your queen," Twilight said as she moved away from Fleur. She flapped her wings and opened her thighs, exposing her entrance, "Good girls like you should be rewarded. Now come to mama, Fleur. Satisfy me."

Still being bound magically, Fleur felt her arms move to her back. She the felt herself float slowly towards Twilight's entrance. Breathing heavily with her tongue sticking out, Fleur was could see that Twilight's sex had already started to glisten and once she was close enough, she eagerly started licking it. Normally, Fleur would tease and take her time when pleasuring mares, but because Twilight had her at her mercy, she felt thirsty and lapped at her pussy as fast as she could. She wanted to stained with Twilight's juices and catch most of it her mouth. Fleur could hear Twilight laugh as she ran her hand over her mane. The princess was enjoying the power she had over her and she felt helpless. Fleur thought back to to the times she felt overwhelmed by pleasure and it always involved the males in her harem. They would hold her down, fill her mouth with their manhoods while also filling her backdoor and entrance. Then they would bathe her with their seeds, practically drowning her in a blissful glow and continue to do so for many hours. Thinking about it made Fleur remember how much she loved surrendering herself to lust, but it also made her wish Spike was there to fill her aching entrance.

Enjoying the view of Fleur pleasuring her most private area, Twilight sighed and moaned, enjoying the feeling of being licked as she ran her hand through the unicorn's mane. It was a feeling that she enjoyed having whenever a new woman had entered the harem. Though Spike enjoys having someone new to have fun with, Twilight felt that she had to remind these new women that she was the wife of the Dragon King and had taken to being dominant towards them, even talking dirty to them so they can surrender to her touch and charms. As Twilight pinched her nipples for extra stimulation, she recalled that she behaved in this fashion towards her closest friends the most, like she was punishing them for daring to have sex with her husband and for outright stealing him from her bed some of the time. She then remembered that she behaved this way towards her own mother for practically trying to seduce him. That memory made Twilight blush even deeper, but had to compose herself. Having Fleur magically bound while also using her wings to fly in place did take a bit concentration, plus she felt getting close to climax.

'She really knows how to use her tongue,' Twilight thought blissfully. "So good...ooh yes, that's it...love your queen, Fleur...you want me to bathe you with my love...you're just like the other women Spike takes to his bed...always have to be reminded...that even though Spike loves you...he married me...and that makes me..."

Twilight used her magic to move Fleur away from her. Not long after, she used her magic to tilt the unicorn's head down. She smiled when she floated Fleur slowly towards her entrance. The horn slowly entered Twilight and the princess groaned in pleasure. She kept the guardsmare in place and moved herself, using the horn to pleasure herself. For extra stimulation, Twilight used her fingers to stimulate her clit. As she used Fleur as a sex toy, Twilight had to remind herself to concentrate and no lose herself to lust. It was getting difficult to do so since she was enjoying herself getting her entrance invaded by Fleur's horn. She started to moan loudly and, complementing the unicorn for having such a wonderful horn. Then, at the right moment, she took Fleur's horn out and climaxed on her face. Looking down, Twilight could see that Fleur was trying to catch every bit of her juices that were squirting out of her.

'So much...,' thought Fleur as tasted Twilight's climax, 'Goodness...ooh, Twilight...use me more...'

Twilight used her magic to set Fleur down gently on the bed. She then used her power to bind the guardsmare's wrist to her ankles, making her butt stick up. As she glided down, Twilight took in the site of Fleur's inviting entrance. She then used her magic to open up a nearby suitcase and took out a small box. Opening it, Twilight took out a strap on dildo and put it on. Discarding the box, Twilight placed herself behind Fleur and used the dildo to tease her entrance, making the unicorn shake her hips, as if tell her to hurry up. For this, the princess slap the side of her butt, making her wince in pain. Twilight continued to tease her, enjoying Fleur begging her to enter her.

"Twilight...please...," Fleur whimpered, but she felt her butt getting smacked. This made her tear up, "I can't take it anymore...Twilight, I want you...please..."

"Such a starving mare...maybe I should just leave like this." Twilight teased.

"No...please...have your way with me." begged Fleur.

"Who am I, Fleur?" Twilight asked playfully.

Fleur stayed silent, but she once again slapped on the butt.

"Twilight...fuck me...," whimpered Fleur.

"Fuck me what?" Twilight asked.

"Fuck me...fuck me, my queen!" sobbed Fleur.

"Louder."

"FUCK ME, MY QUEEN!! I"M YOUR SLUT AND FOREVER YOURS! I LOVE YOU! FUCK ME, MY QUEEN! MY PUSSY IS YOURS!!"

Grabbing hold of her hips, Twilight shoved herself inside Fleur hard. At first, it started off with slow thrusts so as not bring her off quickly. She wanted the satisfaction of making this last and she wanted to hear Fleur beg for more. On occasion, Twilight would continue to slap Fleur's butt and even reach around to play with her clit. It wasn't long before the princess increased her thrusts and the slaps were leaving marks on both sides of the guardsmare's butt. Seeing that Fleur was in a state were she wasn't going to put up any resistance, Twilight removed the magical restraints and leaned herself on the unicorn, mashing her breasts on her back. She then used her hands to grab a firm hold of Fleur's breasts and nibbled on her neck. Twilight was really driving the dildo faster and Fleur was screaming in pleasure.

"Who's your master now, Queen Fleur?" growled Twilight, "Your tits and your pussy...they belong to me..."

"Yes, my queen," Fleur said, surrendering to Twilight, "I'm yours...you are...you...I'm coming...my queen I'm-"

Feeling one last shove, Fleur let out a loud scream that filled the room. She could herself climaxing, her juices coming out like a waterfall as Twilight still held her breasts like a vice. Fleur felt stiff and couldn't move until she slumped. She could feel Twilight's hands leave her breasts and her arms wrap around her waist. Fleur then felt light kisses on her neck and smiled, more tears coming from her eyes. She closed her eyes and basked in the glow of her climax. After a moment, Fleur turned around and held Twilight close and kissed her on the lips, mashing her breasts with hers.

Feeling exhausted, both mares fell asleep, holding each other lovingly.

Hours later before dawn approached, Twilight was sleeping peacefully until she was awoken by somebody weeping. She sat up and looked for the source before finding Fleur with her hands covering her face.

“Fleur?” she asked startling the guardsmare, who uncovered her face and turned to her with her eyes red.

“Oh, Twilight. I'm sorry if I woke you.” she apologized while trying to wipe away her tears.

“Never mind that. What's wrong?” Twilight asked before gasping, “I wasn't too rough on you during our sex, was I? The girls have told me sometimes I can be a little rough when I get carried away.” she frantically apologized, until Fleur stopped her.

“It's not that.”

“Then what is it?” Twilight asked with concern.

“I was just... thinking about your marriage with Spike.” she confessed.

Twilight grew concerned about this and recalled how dominant Fleur was initially. She remembered how she declared her jealousy and used that jealousy to be more aggressive in their lovemaking. Twilight remained silent and let Fleur continue, seeing how this confession was already difficult to admit.

Fluer sighed and spoke with bitterness in her voice, “You're a lucky mare, you know that? When I saw you walking down the aisle that the day...before Princess Celestia and all of Equestria...it was the biggest wedding since the nuptials of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and your brother, Shining Armor...and all I could think about is that should have been me. It just meant that Spike loves you above every mare in his harem. I wanted to be happy for you two that day, I really did. Spike and I...we would have been perfect. I may have put on a smile for you during the ceremony and the reception, but deep down I was burning with jealousy. I was just lucky I had my own harem to go to that night while you and Spike went off for your honeymoon...but it still hurts.”

Upon hearing this, Twilight let out a sigh, seemingly not surprised, “Fleur, you have nothing to be ashamed of.”

“Why not?”

“Because I heard this story before in regards to Spike and I,” Twilight replied, “I mean you think you're the only one whose been bitter about Spike marrying me before any of them? Trust me, it wasn't easy. Among the girls Spike and I live with, Rarity was the most bitter about it. She even confessed to me that while designing my wedding dress she wanted to shred it. And during my fitting she went off on me telling me how it wasn't fair that Spike asked me first and not her. She even tried to make a bargain with me to include her.”

“That does sound like Rarity.” Fleur admitted, while still sniffling.

“Rainbow was almost ready to voice an objection during the wedding, had it not been for Spitfire and Fleetfoot helping to keep her mouth shut,” Twilight continued, “Ember wanted to arm wrestle me for Spike's hand in marriage the day before the wedding, but I told her Spike wouldn't want that and she immediately backed down knowing how true that was. And Pinkie... before Spike and I left for our honeymoon we found her trying to sneak along with us by hiding in one of our luggage bags. I still can't believe she was able to fit herself into one of the compact ones.”

Fleur couldn't help but giggle, while imagining Pinkie managing to fit herself in a compact traveling case. She sighed, before speaking, “I know I should've told you face to face, but I didn't want to ruin our friendship and make things awkward for us.”

“I know, Fleur. But if it's any consolation I feel jealous of you and several of the other girls in our harem family as well.”

“Do you now?” said Fleur, her expression changing to that of interest.

“Of course. I may be a princess and have a quote unquote 'smokin' body' according to Spike, but there are plenty of girls in the harem that have me feeling jealous of their figures. You and Rarity do have me beat in the bust department. Even Celestia and Luna have me beat there. But the fact Spike still chose me regardless makes me feel good about my appearance and that I don't have to change for him or compete.”

"Well, my bust has caused a few neck injuries." Fleur said, feeling smug as she stroked her ego.

“I can imagine, but bottom line. We have our own strengths and shouldn't have to feel jealous over each other. Especially in the matters of the heart,” Twilight laid a hand on Fleur's cheek, “Trust me. Spike will marry you and the rest of the girls when the time is right...somehow."

“You really think so?” Fleur asked, as she wiped a tear away.

“I know so.” Twilight promised.

Twilight and Fleur gazed into each others eyes, before they leaned closer and kissed. As soon as their lips touched, the glow of the rising sun washed over them. They kissed with rising passion, while feeling each other over. The two dropped to their sides on the bed and laughed, while smiling at each other.

“It's morning.” Fluer reminded her.

“It sure is. Time to once again start another day of princess duties.” Twilight added.

“Then we need to get you ready for the day.” Fleur smirked.

“Another bath together?” Twilight asked.

“Yes.”

“Carry me.” Twilight ordered.

"Yes, my queen," Fleur complied as she scooped Twilight up in her arms and carried her away.

Date with the Wonderbolt Mom

One night in Cloudsdale, in the home of Stormy Flare, her daughter Spitfire was currently awake having just returned from a trip to the facilities. Because it was break time at the Wonderbolt Academy she decided to use some of her free time visit her mom to catch up. It hadn't been long since the harem reunion and since then she and her mother had reconciled over her lifestyle choice in joining a harem and were closer than ever. Her mother still hadn't made her choice to join her in the harem and was still looking into getting her to join, feeling after so many years of being single she felt it was time for her to get back out there, and that Spike was just the guy she needed.

The Wonderbolt captain was heading back to her room to get some sleep, until she heard moaning close by, “Mom?” she asked herself recognizing the sound of her mother.

She followed the moans to her mother's bedroom hearing the moaning getting louder. She gently cracked the door open slightly, and peaked in to see her mom sitting atop her bed, fingering her pussy with one hand, and groping her right breast with another. Spitfire couldn't believe her mom was actually doing something she considered shameful and degrading, and yet seeing her doing it made her feel relieved she was less of a stickler enough to do something like that.

“Oh, Spike. Oh, yes, dig deeper! Dig into my pussy!” Stormy moaned in erotic joy, as Spitfire watched looking more shocked.

Soon her look of shock crept into a smirk, 'Well, mom. Someone's turning into a naughty girl.' she thought to herself.

As much as she wanted to walk away and leave her mother to her privacy, Spitfire could only look on Stormy in a mixture of disbelief and fascination. There she was, her mother, her breasts spilling out of her bra, sitting on the edge of the bed with her wings spread and her thighs open and fingering her opening furiously while using her other hand to fondle and play with her breast. As she watched, Spitfire tried to think of a time she had ever caught her mother doing this sort of thing in the past or even caught her and her father doing it but she came up with nothing. Hearing her mother moan in pleasure made the Wonderbolts Captain blush as she watched her juices leak out of her entrance.

'Holy shit!' thought Spitfire, 'Mom...what the hell...'

"Spike...ooh, Spike...," Stormy moaned, drool coming out of her mouth, "What have you done to me? I can't stop...you did something to me...you put spell on me...you kissed me and..."

'So that's how it is,' thought Spitfire, a smug smirk forming, 'Guess Spike had a bigger effect on her than I thought. That kiss from the reunion must have stirred her up something fierce.'

Stormy proceeded to crawl on the bed and get on all fours, her butt facing the slightly open door. With her wings stiff and sticking up, Stormy began using her fingers to dig deep inside her entrance while using her other hand to stay up. She whimpered as she could feel the pleasure all over her body. Her finger motions increased as she felt more of her juices escape her entrance. As time went by, Stormy's moans turned into cries of pleasure.

"Ooh, fuck me!" Stormy cried, her breathing getting heavy, "Spike...give me your dragon cock...drag me away...fuck me...fuck me like you fuck my little girl...make me a mommy again..."

'Jeez, mom,' Spitfire thought, her blush deepening as she let a small moan, 'The way you talk...I never thought that I would hear you say things like that...'

As she continued to watch Stormy play with herself, Spitfire's reason was slowly leaving her as she pulled up her skirt and lowered her panties. She then opened her jacket, unbuttoned her blouse and pulled up her bra, exposing her breasts and erect nipples. Placing a hand near the door, Spitfire used her hand to fondle her breast and pinching her nipple, watching her mother's sopping wet pussy and imagining Spike fill her completely. She bit her lip as she didn't want to draw attention to herself. She couldn't believe she was doing this but she couldn't stop herself, enjoying the view and the effect it was having on her. She then lowered her hand to her entrance and began to use her fingers to dig inside her exposed sex. Spitfire's eyes only closed briefly as she didn't want to stop watching her mother in throws of passion, her imagination running wild as she placed herself underneath Stormy. She imagined Spike filling her and her mom alternatively and doing other things she never imagined doing.

'Spike...,' thought Spitfire as she kept herself steady, 'Fuck me..fuck me and mom...'

Spitfire let out a loud, pleasure filled moan.

Unfortunately, this caught the attention of Stormy who looked back and saw Spitfire fingering herself.

“Spitfire?!” Stormy gasped.

Spitfire smiled sheepishly, and waved awkwardly, “Hi, mom.”

“What do you think you're doing?” the mother demanded, livid and embarrassed.

“I could ask you the same thing.” Spitfire countered, while noting the position her mom was in.

Stormy, realizing the compromising position she placed herself in, blushed before grabbing one of her pillows and covered herself with it.

“It's not what you think!” Stormy cried out.

Spitfire, enjoying seeing how flustered and embarrassed her mom looked, walked into her mom's room and closed the door behind her, “I think it's exactly what I think. You were masturbating while thinking about Spike, weren't you?”

“No!” she denied.

“Then who were you thinking of while moaning 'Spike...give me your dragon cock...drag me away...fuck me...fuck me like you fuck my little girl...make me a mommy again...'.” Spitfire couldn't help but laugh, which wasn't making Stormy feel any more better about being caught.

"This isn't funny, Spitfire!" yelled Stormy.

“Oh, come on, mom, I'm just having some fun. You got nothing to be ashamed of.” Spitfire assured her mom, as she sat down on the bed.

“But for you to see me behaving this way...”

“Doesn't make me think any less of you. In fact I'm glad to see you doing this. My mom's starting to act like the wild and crazy pegasus dad used to tell me about.”

“Oh, Copper.” Stormy sighed knowing her husband would tell their daughter stories about her younger years in high school when she was more rebellious and carefree.

“There's no point in denying it now,” Spitfire said not backing down, "The Dragon King has really gotten to you."

Stormy sighed, “Alright. I was thinking about Spike while...playing with myself. Ever since that day, when I danced with Spike, when we kissed, I felt this spark. A spark I hadn't felt in a long time. Since that day I've been having these dreams about Spike.”

“Really? What kind of dreams?” Spitfire asked slyly.

Stormy blushed, but explained despite her embarrassment, “I'd dream about him sweeping me off my feet as we dance on the clouds. Then he takes me back to my room, strips me naked and makes love to me like there was no tomorrow...roughly and talking dirty to me. It always feels so real, and yet I know it's probably nothing compared to the real thing.”

Spitfire smirked, “Then perhaps it's time you got to experience the real thing.”

“What?”

“Mom. I think it's time you and Spike went out together for some quality time.”

“Spitfire, you can't possibly suggest...” Stormy tried to reject, but Spitfire stopped her.

“Don't even try, mom. I've already seen how you've reacted around Spike, from your dancing and kiss at the harem reunion. You playing with yourself and your wet dream you just told me gives me total confirmation. You want my drake badly.”

Stormy looked away with a blush, “Fine. I want him. But would he want me?”

“Mom, look at yourself. You're still the bombshell I've seen you in your old pictures. Plus he KISSED you at the reunion. If that's not enough of a reason for Spike to want you, I don't know what is.”

“I don't know...” Stormy sighed.

“Come on, mom. Do it for both of us.” Spitfire beckoned her.

Stormy looked at Spitfire, seeing that she really wanted her to be happy with someone, and with her wet dreams about Spike were any indication she couldn't keep denying it any longer.

“Well, ok. I'll go out with Spike.”

Spitfire smiled and hugged her, “I knew you'd come around.”

As she hugged her mother, Spitfire felt relieved that she Stormy was going to give Spike a shot and hopefully, join the harem. All she could think about was how much fun her mother was going to have with the Dragon King and maybe have the time of her life afterward. Spitfire smiled as she was looking forward to telling Spike the news.

Spitfire realized that as she held her mother close, she still had her blouse open and her breasts exposed. She blushed again, remembering she was masturbating before along with Stormy. Spitfire lifted her hand and saw that her fingers were still covered in her juices. In watching her mother playing with herself and imagining Spike doing some naughty things, she knew that one day Spike would want have them both for some good fun. Spitfire sighed, knowing that as much as she loved Spike, the Dragon King was definitely perverted and wouldn't put it past him to suggest it. She looked down at her mother's exposed breasts and smirked. She thought that Spike was going love those girls, imagining him motor boating them.

A thought came to Spitfire and realized that she and her mother didn't bring themselves off, being denied release only moments ago. She lowered her hand slowly and traced her finger along Stormy's still wet pussy. This made Stormy gasp and felt like an electric shock.

"Spitfire, what are you doing!?" Stormy asked, her eyes widening at her daughter's act.

"Mom...if you're thinking of joining the harem...you have to get used this happening." Spitfire reasoned, speaking soothingly as she looked at Stormy through half lidded eyes.

"Spitfire...we shouldn't...we're...," panicked Stormy, a moan escaping her lips.

"Mom...you're so hot," spoke Spitfire breathlessly, "You need release and so do I. You looked so close to cumming and I wanted to cum with you. Please...let me help you...I want to be a good girl to you..."

Feeling her daughter using her fingers to dig inside her entrance, Stormy let out a cry, feeling her body tremble as her temperature rose up. She didn't even try to move away as she felt herself let go, enjoying the feeling of Spitfire pleasuring her most private area. Her cries turned into moans and she felt her nipples harden. As much as she tried to tell herself how sinful this was, she was starting to enjoy herself and wanted Spitfire to give her release. Seconds later, she felt her daughter's lips meet hers and her other hand firmly grabbing her breast. Stormy then felt Spitfire's tongue explore the inside of her mouth, making her groan. She felt her daughter's finger move even faster and she was getting close to release.

Stormy moved her hands, one making its way toward Spitfire's exposed breast and other towards her entrance. She gave the breast a firm squeeze while giving her daughter's pussy some finger action. Spitfire felt very wet and could tell that watching her masturbate had really excited her. She began to wonder much of a pervert her daughter was until she tried brushing that thought aside. Stormy could hear Spitfire's muffled moans and used her tongue to taste her. She fondled her breast and even managed to give her nipple a squeeze.

After a while of this action, both let out a cry and let of an orgasm, coating their hands in their juices. They both let out a sigh, their heads coming together as they looked at each other, breathing heavily.

"So sexy." Spitfire said, licking her lips.

"Spitfire...," Stormy said, looking at her daughter with a blush.

"Spike is going to love you." Spitfire assured.

The next night, Spike was in Equestria flying towards the Wonderbolts Academy. Not long ago, he had received a message from Captain Spitfire and had to report to her as soon as possible. As soon as the academy was in sight, Spike landed and looked around the empty flying track. He was used to coming here when there was activity and it was strange having to walk around the area without constantly hearing the sounds of flapping wings and rocketing take offs.

“Feels different coming here when there's no activity,” Spike told himself, as he walked around, “I wonder what the captain wanted me here for. Oh, there she is!”

Spike spotted Spitfire standing next to one of the buildings, wearing a jacket and a skirt. Spike ran over and saluted before her.

“Spike Drake reporting in, Captain Spitfire, ma'am!” he addressed her like an obedient soldier should.

Spitfire playfully shook her head at Spike's behavior and said, “At ease, soldier. We're off the clock.”

Spike dropped the soldier act and spoke to her, “So, what did you wanna talk to me about in the letter you sent this morning?”

“Let's talk in my office.” Spitfire insisted, as she led Spike inside.

Spike followed Spitfire through the halls, with Spike passing several displays of Wonderbolt memorabilia from past uniforms, trophies, flags, awards, and pictures of previous generations of teams. He stopped to see the graduation picture featuring him and the other rookies he was learning alongside with. He remembered how difficult training was, even when using the powers he gained. Captain Spitfire was a very harsh taskmaster who played no favorites and wanted only the best of best, never wanting to disgrace the Wonderbolts.

Spitfire leaned against his side to look at the picture, “Feeling sentimental?”

“I'm just recalling those good days. All that training and learning how to fly at my best under your guidance really paid off.” Spike said, sighing.

“Yeah. I've never felt more proud the day I saw you graduate," Spitfire said as she placed her hands on her hips, "To think I helped mold you, the Dragon King, into one of my best flyers.”

The two smiled at each other before continuing down the hall until reaching Spitfire's office. The captain unlocked the door and she and Spike walked inside, closing the door behind him. Spitfire turned on the light, and sat at her desk.

“Sit down.” she instructed Spike.

Spike took a seat in the chair before Spitfire's desk, as the Wonderbolt captain continued, “Now then, Spike. I called you here because I have good news regarding my mother.”

“Stormy Flare?” Spike asked recalling her mother, and how she wasn't fond of him and his lifestyle until he and the girls changed her mind about the idea at the harem reunion, “How is she?”

“She's fine. In fact, she's even better.”

“How so?” Spike wondered.

“Because I think she's ready to take the next step.” Spitfire smirked.

Spike perked up, “Next step? Are you saying...”

“Spike, my mom would like to go out with you.” Spitfire explained.

Spike's eyes lit up with excitement, before he jumped out of his chair and declared, “Yes!” He then realized his outburst and blushed, feeling embarrassed. He calmed himself down and spoke, “I mean, that's wonderful.”

“I know.” Spitfire agreed.

“So how did she decide on it?”

“I...may have caught her masturbating while she was thinking about you.”

“She was doing that while thinking of me?” Spike asked in surprise, blushing at the mental image, “Wow. Coming from a woman who previously hated my lifestyle, that's sure something.”

“I know,” Spitfire confirmed, “I managed to get her to open up a bit more on how you've been on her mind since the reunion and I convinced her that now's the time for her to go out with you.”

“This is perfect,” Spike smiled, “With Twilight away in Canterlot overseeing Princess Celestia's royal duties I have plenty of time to myself.”

“Very convenient.” Spitfire admitted.

“Oh, this is gonna be great. I'll take her to dinner, have some laughs and share stories.” Spike began planning.

“And in the end, you'll be giving her love that she hasn't felt in years.” Spitfire raised her brows to Spike.

Spike smiled sheepishly and blushed, “Well, that would be a good way to end the date...if that's what she wants, that is.”

“Oh, she will. Mom will be ready tomorrow night, so be there to pick her up at seven.” Spitfire instructed.

“Deal.” Spike smirked.

Spitfire looked around, “You know, we really are the only ones here. The custodian already did his rounds by now.”

“Are you suggesting what I think you are, captain?” Spike asked playfully.

Spitfire got up from her chair and walked around to the front. She then, in one swift movement, cleared off her desk and sat at the edge of it, “Your captain requests you undress her completely, soldier.”

“Yes, ma'am.” Spike said lustfully.

Without hesitation, Spike approached Spitfire, grabbed her by the cheeks and kissed her deeply. He felt the Wonderbolt captain immediately wrap her arms around his neck and knew she wanted this as bad as he did. Spike then moved his hands from Spitfire's cheeks, lowering them to grab the hem of the skirt and hike it up, exposing her. He then proceeded to unbutton the captain's jacket and was about to move her bra up when he felt that she had none underneath. Spike let go of Spitfire's lips and saw that indeed, she had nothing underneath her jacket and then he looked to see that she had panties. Spike looked up to see Spitfire and her expression was that of pure lust. He smirked, growling as he pinned Spitfire to the desk, looming over her with his hands gripping her wrists.

"I should report you, Captain," Spike said, staring at Spitfire and breathing heavily, "Coming into a training facility almost out of uniform...such dereliction of duty. Maybe I should teach you a lesson in proper appearance."

"You wouldn't dare." smirked Spitfire defiantly.

Even though she put on a brave face, Spitfire trembled in fear and excitement as Spike opened his mouth widely. She let out a gasp as the young dragon instantly darted his long tongue and made its way inside her mouth. She struggled a bit before letting putting herself ease, letting Spike's tongue explore her. Spitfire moaned, closing her eyes tightly as she used her tongue to taste's Spike's elongated tongue. It felt very thick and almost as as hard as the dragon's tool. Her blush deepened at that thought because at that moment, Spike was making humping motions between her thighs, feeling his covered, erect member make contact with her exposed sex. In an instant, Spitfire felt very wet and was desperately wanting Spike to enter her, but knew that Spike loved to tease his women when he was in a dominant position. A loan tear escaped her eye as she felt herself lose it as she let out a muffled moan.

Seeing that Spitfire had given herself completely to lust, Spike let go of the captain's wrists and used his hands to fondle her breasts. While he did prefer big breasts, he found that Spitfire's were a handful all the same. He gave them a firm squeeze and placed his long tongue between them. Spike couldn't but drool, breathing heavily like a beast. Over the years, he had discovered much about his dragon anatomy, such as enhanced strength, power of flight, magical power and a powerful sense of smell. He had also discovered that he could extend his tongue, which proved useful when making love. Taking out his tongue, Spike then used it to coil around one of Spitfire's breasts while keeping one of his hands firmly on the other. He used the tip of his tongue to give Spitfire's nipple a flick, making her whimper in delight. Spike let out a laugh, noting how cute the hard as nails Spitfire could let out such a cute whimper as he continued to have his way with her. Not long after, Spike proceeded to taste the other breast before he started to use his tongue to lick her whole body.

Spitfire felt like she was being devoured and she was crying for Spike to do more. She got her response with Spike lowered himself to her private area and started licking her insides. Her eyes widened as she could feel Spike's tongue making her way deep inside her folds, like feeling a different kind of erection and almost just as hard and thick. She let out another cry when she felt the young dragon tease her clit and started to breath heavily, feeling close to orgasm. More tears ran down her face as she screamed for release and seconds later, she let out an orgasm, spraying Spike's face with her juices as she arched her back. She slumped on her desk, limp as she tried to catch her breath. She then felt her body being turned and she found herself facing the desk with her butt sticking out. Spitfire then heard the sound of a zipper being pulled down and she instantly felt a pair of hands hold her hips. She shut her eyes tightly in anticipation, feeling the tip of Spike's erection teasing her. Spitfire whimpered again, shaking her hips to urge Spike to get it over with. She then felt a hard shove and her eyes widened, letting out lustful cry as she felt Spike thrust into her slowly.

"It's amazing," Spitfire breathed heavily, "Your dragon cock...so good...so big and thick..."

"Ooh, yeah, feel it, Captain Spitfire," Spike grunted, gripping Spitfire's hips tightly, "So tight and warm...so eager to take it all in..."

"Oh, yes, fuck me, Spike!" urged Spitfire, her cries getting louder, "Fuck your teacher...your superior...pound my pussy...tear it apart with your monster dragon cock!"

"Oh, I'll pound it how you like it, Captain," growled Spike, increasing his thrusts. He then smirked as he got an idea, "Just like I'll use it to pleasure your mother tomorrow!"

Spitfire gasped at this, but she went along with it as Spike was using dirty talk get her heat to rise up. It was true that her mother night end up in a position like hers after her date with Spike and just thinking about what Spike could to her mom was getting her excited. She really wanted her mother to happy and she knew Spike was the dragon to show her happiness and more.

"Ooh, yeah, your mom," moaned Spike, "That body and those tits...I can't wait to taste them...I can't wait to explore her...inch by inch..."

"Spike...mommy...mommy wants you so much...," Spitfire moaned, feeling herself getting close.

"Yeah...I want want your mommy, too. I want to taste her pussy...I want to compare hers with yours..."

"Ooh, fuck, Spike...I can't take it!"

"Maybe...maybe I will make her a mommy again...would you like that, Captain? Would you like me to fill her up? Do you want me to-"

"Oh, yes! Fuck her, Spike! Feed your dragon cock to her! Spread your seed inside her! Make her-"

Spitfire didn't get to finish as she let a loud cry, letting out another orgasm as Spike unloaded his seed inside her. Seconds past as Spitfire was almost out of breath, feeling satisfied as Spike was still unloading every last drop of his seed inside her womb. When Spike removed himself from her, Spitfire, with the last bit of strength, managed to move away from her desk, knelt down beside Spike and saw that the young dragon's member was still erect, coated in his seed and her own juices. She opened her mouth and proceeded to give her lover a blowjob, feeling him pet her head as she did so.

"Lick it clean, Captain," Spike ordered playfully. "Yeah, that's it...man, I wonder...if your mom will be this good tomorrow."

'Mom...you're so lucky,' Spitfire thought, tasting Spike's member while massaging his balls, 'Spike...make mom happy...she really deserves it.'

The next day at Spike's place, Spike was in the dressing room area, where Rarity would use to make outfits. It was complete with a runway she and the girls would use to model new outfits the fashionista would design for herself, the girls, and Spike as well.

The young man was currently standing before Rarity who was fitting him up for the outfit he would be wearing.

“Oh, man. I can't believe I'm going on a date with Spitfire's mom,” Spike said getting excited, “I really hope to make more of an impression on her.”

"I'm sure you will, darling," Rarity smirked before sighing, “Once again, Spike Drake, you manage to find a way to get into people's hearts.”

“It's a talent.” Spike confessed.

“Just remember you treat her with respect and to have class. After all, while you have your reputation as a pervy horn dog, the girls do love the more gentleman side of you.”

“I know. I'm gonna make sure Stormy Flare has the best date in a long time.” Spike promised.

“I know you will. Now then, let's get to work.” Rarity started levitating some clothes over, and started dressing Spike up in various outfits. With each passing outfit Spike tried on, Rarity kept shaking her head, feeling that something wasn't right. Soon, after twenty outfits, Spike finally stepped out from behind the changing screen wearing brown shoes, blue slacks, a purple buttoned up shirt with the top few buttons undone, showing off a bit of his chest, and over that was a black sports jacket.

“Well?” Spike asked hoping for an approval.

Rarity smiled, “Darling, we got ourselves a winner.”

Spike looked at his reflection in the mirror, “Yes. This will do nicely.”

Meanwhile at Stormy's place, the mare was in her bedroom putting something on behind a changing screen as Spitfire sat on the bed.

“Oh, I'm not sure I can go through with this, Spitfire. Maybe I should call the whole thing off.” Stormy spoke sounding nervous.

“You can't throw in the towel now, mom. You're already this close.” Spitfire reminded her mom.

“I know. It's just this will be my first date in years. I might be out of practice and he may not like me enough.”

“Don't think like that. Just dig deep to find your inner wild flyer. That's what I tell the new recruits at the academy.”

“Inner wild flyer.” Stormy repeated, while pondering on it. Soon enough she stepped out from behind the screen to show herself to her daughter.

Stormy was wearing a purple slip on dress that went below the knees and had thin straps. It also showed off a bit of cleavage that would be just enough to keep Spike's attention focused on her.

“Oh, yes. Now this is perfect,” Spitfire voiced her approval, “Spike's gonna love you so much.”

“You don't think this dress a bit to showy, do you?” Stormy asked, looking over her dress.

“Mom, you're perfect,” Spitfire confirmed, "Now, calm yourself because Spike is going to be here in a bit. Just be confident in yourself. It's not like he's going to eat you...well, not immediately."

"Spitfire!" yelled Stormy while Spitfire let out a laugh.

As the time was drawing closer, Spike was flying over Cloudsdale in dragon form it was long before he spotted his destination and landed in front of Stormy's home.

“Well, this is the place Spitfire said her mom lives.” Spike told himself before ringing the bell.

The door opened, as Spitfire answered, “Spike, you're here. And looking good.” Spitfire purred, tracing a finger on Spike's chest.

“Hi, Spitfire.” Spike said before giving her a kiss.

“Come in,” Spitfire invited him inside. Spitfire called up the stairs, “Mom, Spike's here!”

“Coming!” Stormy called from upstairs.

Spitfire turned to Spike, “She'll be right down. Have a seat while you wait.”

“Thank you,” Spike sat down on the sofa. He drummed his fingers before speaking in jest, “You know normally it's the mom who calls to their daughter when their date arrives. Not the other way around.”

"I know." Spitfire said with laugh.

“So...is she really okay with this?” Spike asked.

“She's alright for the most part.” Spitfire confessed.

“Should I be concerned?”

“Don't worry, she'll be all right. Just first date jitters.”

“Right.” Spike replied.

“Um, hello.” came Stormy's voice.

The two looked seeing Stormy come down the stairs. Spitfire smiled, while Spike looked in awe at the pegasus mom. He looked at her from head to toe and noted how much the dress suited her. He shook his head, telling himself that really shouldn't stare and remembered that he's supposed to be a gentleman.

“Evening, Stormy Flare, ma'am.” Spike greeted.

“Evening, Spike,” Stormy greeted with a faint blush, “My, you look great.”

“Thanks. You look lovely yourself.”

“Oh, this old thing? I haven't worn it in a while and it feels a bit tight.”

"I think it suits you."

“Ok, you two kids better get out of here,” Spitfire said, showing them out the door, “Have fun now. But don't have all your fun too soon.” she hinted making Stormy blush, while Spike winked. The two spread their wings and flew off.

Spike and Stormy flew side by side over Cloudsdale. The Dragon King could see that not much has changed over the years, though he did see a few new buildings. Looking over at Stormy, Spike could see that the mare was more of a cautious flyer and making sure she didn't crash into anyone. He smiled and decided to perform a few tricks in front of her, like barrel rolls, a few diving motions and aerial somersaults. The reaction Spike from Stormy was a playful eye roll and took that as his cue to stop.

As they flew through Cloudsdale, Spike asked, “So where too?”

Stormy looked at the dragon curiously, “You're asking me?”

“Since this is your first date in a long time, I'd like you to be the one to make the first stop on our date.”

Stormy smiled warmly and spoke, “Well, thank you. That's so generous.”

“Being around Rarity for so long has made me that way,” Spike said, “So anyplace in mind?”

“Well, there is one place I haven't gone to in some time.”

“Really? Where?”

“Follow me.” Stormy took the lead, as Spike followed her.

The two landed outside a diner modeled like it was from the 1950's. Spike took in the view and could tell that the place had been around for a while, though it looked very pristine and clean. He even spotted a few waitresses dressed in white blouses and tight pants that really accented their figures. He shook his head, remembering that he was on a date and he really didn't want to upset Stormy with ogling other women.

“Wow. A 1950's style cafe.” Spike marveled.

“Welcome to the Hoof Hop," Stormy said as she looked over the diner, "A friend of my late husband's owns it and was a very popular hang out when I was a college student. It amazes me that it's still standing to this day.”

“I think it looks neat and very well kept."

“Wait till you see the inside.” Stormy showed Spike in.

As they entered, Spike looked around seeing the whole decor was like the 50s, from jukeboxes, black and white checkerboard pattern floor tiles, framed posters of Equestrian movies from that era and famous newspaper clippings, rotating stools set up by a counter, and booths. He also noted that there was quite the crowd and the waitresses were barely keeping up with the orders. He could also hear the cook barking orders to the employees and banging on the bell so the next order could be picked up.

“Awesome.” Spike gasped.

“It is, isn't it?” Stormy asked while looking around in nostalgia, “My husband and I used to come here all the time when we were dating.”

Spike looked at her, “Really?”

“Oh, yes,” she admitted.

"Stormy Flare, as I live and breath!" a voice called out.

Spike and Stormy turned around and saw the cook, a stallion with grayish mane and a and a tan coat, was leaning over from the kitchen area giving the mare a wave and a smile. Spike was curious, though Stormy gave the cook a smile as she went over to him.

"Pat Griller!" greeted Stormy.

"I thought that was you, Stormy," Pat said, his smile widening, "It's been a long time, but I never forget a face."

"And I could never forget about you, Pat. I can see this place is still booming with people."

"My papa wouldn't forgive me If I let this place go to dogs, bless his soul. So what brings you here?"

"I'm actually on a date."

Pat looked over at Spike and sized him up. His eyes squinted and then he looked at Stormy with a raised eyebrow.

"Maybe you should throw him back. He looks a bit young." Pat said, which earned a frown from Spike.

"Leave him alone, Pat," Stormy said, "He just wants to show a lady a good time."

"Well, he better. You, Copper, bless his soul, and I go way back and I just want to see you treated nice like the fine lady that you are."

"Believe me, Pat, I can take care of myself."

Pat then looked over at one of the waiters and barked, "Hey! Clean up booth eight and make it snappy!" He then went back to the kitchen and barked, "And I want two Stormy Specials today! Hustle up or I'll dock your pay!"

"Nice guy." Spike grumbled, glaring at the kitchen.

Stormy giggled before bringing Spike to one booth eight in the far corner and sat on opposite ends. The waiter then gave both a glass of water before heading off.

“This was mine and my husband's favorite booth,” Stormy said, "We used to come here since we started dating and we continued to come here for years. We even brought Spitfire her for her first ice cream."

“Feels nice,” Spike admitted, "Back home, I used to go to places like this with my friends. Hell, when I first got into college, my first job was as a fry cook at the Jake's Drive-In."

"Oh, you love to cook?" Stormy said, intrigued.

"Any chance I get. Plus, I'm studying to be a chef one day and maybe open my own restaurant."

"And here I thought being the Dragon King was enough."

"Well, it's nice to have other talents."

Later on the two were each enjoying a Neapolitan milkshake along with a double hayburger and big basket of fries. Spike took a fry and dunked it in his milkshake before eating it, prompting Stormy to do the same.

“Mm, that is good.” Stormy smiled.

“Told ya so.” Spike replied.

Stormy looked at Spike seeing her certainly wasn't all she made him out to be when she first met him. And knew there was more about him she didn't know, “Spike?”

“Hm?”

“If I may be so bold as to ask, how is it you developed such a fascination for older girls, or ones with...impressive bust sizes?”

Spike blushed from what he was asked. Truthfully no one ever asked him how he became the type of person he was today. It was quite an embarrassing story and only a few of his ladies knew of it. He was a little hesitant to tell Stormy about it as she might think less of him. In the end. Spike decided to let her know the truth.

“Well, this all started many years ago back when I was in preschool.” Spike began.

“You became that way when you were that young?” Stormy asked in surprise.

Spike nodded sheepishly, “I know it sounds cliché, but I sort of had a crush on my preschool teacher. Ms. Sunrise. She was beautiful, caring, kind, and she...did have an impressive bust size any baby would love to be breast fed by,” he whispered the last part to Stormy who blushed, “She acted more than just a teacher to me and the rest of the kids, she was like a mother to us all.”

Stormy nodded, “Children at that age often do see their teachers as a second parent, at least teachers who act more caring. Though in your case, you saw her as crush.”

“Yeah, I saw girls differently than the other kids I knew and it didn't just stop at Ms. Sunrise,” Spike continued, “When I was like nine or ten, my parents would always hire numerous babysitters to watch me whenever they had to go out for dates or important stuff. All my sitters were teenagers, and each of them had very impressive figures. I couldn't help but look at them.”

“Did you ever...” Stormy began, but Spike cut her off.

“No. I never once felt them up even though the temptation of it was so overwhelming. In fact I didn't have to.”

“What do you mean?”

“The babysitters found me adorable and made them dote and fawn over me. My sitters no matter who would always hug my head to their bosom, pleading for me to call them big sister or some other form of it. They were good times. Sadly, as I got older girls my own age or those slightly older than me no longer saw me that way. Of course it didn't help there were times I'd get caught peeping in some girls direction. Or one time in class I was caught with a dirty magazine and had to stand in front of the class with it.”

“How did you not get expelled or suspended from that?” Stormy asked.

Spike replied, “It helps when the teacher is actually a real good guy and understands raging hormones. So he gave me a warning, and I've been more careful to not let anything like that happen again.”

“Is that really what your life was before you became part dragon?” Stormy asked.

“More or less, I was just a regular guy. Went to school, studied, have fun, tried to find love. That was my life. It wasn't much but it was life.”

“Do you miss that old life?”

“Hardly,” Spike replied, “My life got so much better when I became part dragon. I've done things no regular teenager could ever do. I fought monsters and villains from another world. I've met countless new people or ponies to be clear. And many started seeing me more than just that horny teenager I was in high school.”

“I believe you, Spike Drake. Ever since the harem reunion I started seeing that you're not the lecherous horn dog I thought you were," Stormy admitted, though she Spike a knowing smile, "Even if you are one, you have more class and respect for others than others with that kind of personality.”

Spike smiled, “Coming from you, that means a lot.”

Stormy smiled back as their check was left. Before Spike could pull out his wallet, Stormy stopped him, “Allow me.”

“But I should be the one to do it.” Spike argued.

“Can't a mare treat her date the same way a stallion does?” she asked rhetorically.

“Well, if you're really offering.” Spike replied, "Hopefully, Spitfire won't kill me because you insisted on paying."

Stormy smiled reassuringly as she left some money and a tip before the two headed off.

Later on, both Spike and Stormy were sitting close together on a single, floating cloud while looking at the starry sky. A few hours had passed since they had dinner and Spike had let Stormy lead him around Cloudsdale. While Spike knew his way around the city of clouds, it was fun seeing Stormy enjoy herself and even interacting with people she had lost contact with, from high school friends to friends she made during college or work. Finally, as the evening rolled around, Spike and Stormy made their way to Nimbus Park where they got to sample some of the street food. Though Stormy wanted to pay for the meals again, Spike insisted on paying, mostly because he didn't want Spitfire thinking he was cheap. They had stayed at the park as the evening turned into night and there weren't much occupants left.

“Beautiful isn't it?” Stormy asked, as she looked at the stars. She then looked up at the moon an sighed. "It's still strange looking up at the moon and not see the form of Nightmare Moon across its landscape."

“I think it's a beautiful sight without it,” Spike said, "So you haven't been here in a while, huh?"

“Copper and I would always come up here when the skies were clear,” Stormy began, “We'd even bring Spitfire up here when she was a filly. She loved watching stars twinkle. When Copper passed away coming here to watch didn't seem as magical as it was, so I stopped coming. Coming here without him wasn't same and...Nimbus Park was our special place, Spike. I always dream that he and I were sitting together like before. But it was always just a fantasy.”

Spike nodded remembering what Stormy told him about her late husband during the harem reunion and spoke, “Copper was really special, huh?”

“Oh, yes. He was everything to me. Sometimes I think about how things could've been had he not perished in the weather factory. He would've been so proud of Spitfire the way I was when she worked her way through the Wonderbolts ranks.”

“No denying that.” Spike confirmed.

Stormy sighed, “I still regret what I said to Spitfire at the reunion, about how disappointed Copper would be in her for joining a harem. I crossed the line and I almost lost my little filly that night. She had every right to be mad at me for using Copper as a means to guilt her for her choices. I never felt so ashamed of myself.”

Spike laid a claw on her shoulder, making her look at him, “I'm sure he knows you would never mean to hurt your daughter in any way. Besides, things are good now. You made up with Spitfire, you got to know the rest of the harem and things are not as bad as you thought.”

Stormy couldn't help but smile, “Yes. Your harem mates are really sweet and I can see the noble dragon Spitfire said you are. I didn't want to take the time to see that side of you before, but I'm glad I did.”

Spike nodded, “I'm glad you're able to see that now.”

The two smiled, as they continued to look up at the stars, “You know, watching the stars wasn't the only thing Copper and I did up here.”

“What else was there?” Spike asked curiously.

Stormy got up and pulled Spike up with her, “We'd always sky dance while leaping from cloud to cloud.”

“Really?” Spike asked intrigued, “Well, in that case how about we do that?”

“Sounds good to me.” Stormy agreed, as they held each other close and slowly began to dance on their one cloud.

Suddenly the two spread their wings and leaped through the sky floating before touching down on another lone cloud. They kept dancing, before leaping and floating from cloud to cloud as if it were ballet. Soon the two made one leap and flew around dancing while keeping each other close. For Stormy's part she felt alive and was glad she was still able to this. She was also surprised how good of a sky dancer Spike was proving to be.

“Oh, my. I knew you were good at waltzing, but I never thought you could be this good at sky dancing.” Stormy said looking impressed.

“Fluttershy taught me how to do this. Rainbow teaches me how to fly fast and do aerial stunts, but dancing in the sky isn't her specialty.” Spike explained humorously, and the two laughed.

As they floated together with the moon's light reflecting off them, the two gazed into each others eyes and smiled. Stormy, feeling excited in dancing with Spike, took the initiative and kissed him. Stormy felt Spike respond to kiss and decided to deepen it, holding him tightly as they floated down to the park.

When Stormy realized what she was doing, she pulled back, looking embarrassed, “I'm so sorry for being too forward.”

Spike only smirked, and replied, “Don't be. I was really enjoying it and I take it you were having fun, too.”

Stormy was still blushing with embarrassment, but she decided to share another kiss with Spike.

Later that night, Spike and Stormy returned to the mare's place, only to see it was vacant. As Stormy turned the rest of the lights on in the living, she looked around and felt a little nervous. She shook her head and tried to calm herself and looked back at Spike.

“Spitfire said she was heading home not long after we left.” Stormy said.

“So it's just us here.” Spike realized.

“Yes. You know I could go for a snack. How about you?”

“Please.” Spike answered.

“Make yourself comfortable, I'll go get us something.” Stormy headed for the kitchen, as Spike took off his sports jacket and sat down on the sofa.

Soon Stormy came back with a big bowl of mini pretzels, and two cups of iced tea on a tray, “Here we are.”

“Ooh, my faves.” Spike said, as Stormy placed the tray on the coffee table before taking a seat next to her date.

After making a toast, the two took sips of their iced tea, and grabbed a few mini pretzels to eat while relaxing close to each other. As she ate, Stormy was deep in thought, glancing at Spike occasionally as he ate his share of the pretzels. They were all alone in the house and Stormy’s mind was frantic at the possibilities of what could happen next. Just the thought of her and the Dragon King enjoying themselves in a more intimate manner made her blush and the fact that she and Spike were comfortable kissing one another really intensified those thoughts. It scared and excited her, making her rub her thighs together.

Gathering up her courage, she stood up from the sofa and stood before Spike, getting his attention. She stared at him for a few seconds and before the Dragon King could get in a word, she pulled up her dress over her head, hearing a gasp. She soon let the dress drop to the floor, bearing her bra and panty clad body to him. Stormy looked away, blushing in embarrassment.

“Spike, I…,” Stormy began to say as she gulped, “I really enjoyed myself today and...I think you’re wonderful, every bit as wonderful as my daughter says you are. I want to take the next and I may be rusty. Plus, my body may not be to your liking, not like my daughter or the rest of the girls in your harem, so...hopefully you’re not too disappointed.”

Unable to keep his eyes off Stormy, Spike continued to look at her with fascination and lust. Aside from her coat and mane color, Stormy looked very different from her daughter. Whereas Spitfire had a slimmer body and well toned legs, Stormy's body was a bit more rounded and her bust size was bigger. Spike could also see that Stormy’s strapless bra was a cup size smaller and had to admit that the thong was a nice touch. Spike chuckled, thinking that Spitfire had to really convince her mom to wear that set in order to entice him, which it did as he could feel his erection stirring. Spike had already thought that Stormy was an attractive woman and looking at her in her bra and panties really accentuated his opinion of her.

Seeing that Stormy was still hesitant despite her willingness to undress before him, Spike thought about how to approach this. A thought came to him and couldn’t help but smile wickedly. He relaxed on the couch and gave Stormy a half lidded stare.

“You say you’re rusty, Stormy, but I’ll be the judge of that,” Spike said as he beckoned to Stormy, “Come here, madam...sit on my lap and get comfortable.”

Stormy did as instructed, walking over to where Spike was sitting. She proceeded to straddle his lap, adjusting her position so she could get more comfortable. Stormy then placed her hands on Spike’s shoulders, keeping herself steady. As she looked onto Spike, Stormy could see his devilish smile and it made her shiver. She felt his hands on her hips and felt the strength of the young dragon. Spike’s touch was already having a profound effect on her and could feel herself getting wet and her nipples hardening under her bra.

Not wasting any time, Stormy leaned in and kissed Spike. It started light, but soon found herself deepening the kiss, hearing Spike moaning in response. Stormy continued to kiss Spike, placing her hands on his cheeks. She briefly let go before she placed a few more feverish kisses on Spike’s lips. Stormy then gave Spike another deep kiss, moving closer so that her bosom mashed against his chest. Letting go of Spike’s lips, Stormy breathed heavily, feeling her heart race as the young dragon looked on her with hunger.

“A good start, madam,” Spike complemented, “Now...why don’t you get serious and show me what you can really do.”

With a look of determination, Stormy leaned in again and kissed Spike more hungrily, wrapping her arms around his neck. She boldly inserted her tongue inside his mouth and started to taste him. Stormy continued to explore Spike’s mouth and started licking his sharp teeth. While she did this, Stormy began to unbutton Spike’s shirt and once it was open, she started to use her hands to feel his rather hard chest. Her blush deepened as more of her hesitation melted away, feeling a bit more confident as she was getting into the spirit of things. To her, it felt too long since she felt like this. Not since being intimate with her late husband has she felt so hungry.

Once again, Stormy let go of Spike’s lips, breathing heavily as she saw Spike smirk at her.

“I’d say your lips haven’t lost their touch,” chuckled Spike, “You're very slutty, Stormy Flare...just like your daughter. Ooh, the things we did just yesterday...such a naughty little thing...”

“Spike...do you..do like fucking my daughter so much?” asked Stormy breathlessly.

“Very much, madam,” Spike responded, “But I’m going to love having you.”

Opening his mouth widely, Spike let out his elongated tongue., This made Stormy gasp, which gave Spike the opening he needed to insert his tongue inside her mouth. Spike explored Stormy’s mouth, feeling her tongue respond as she moaned. He could feel the mare struggle until she relaxed, letting herself go. Spike then gave Stormy’s bra covered breasts a squeeze, eliciting a groan. He then moved his tongue away from Stormy’s mouth and yanked her bra off, freeing her breasts.

“So large and full,” Spike growled, as he grabbed and squeezed Stormy’s breasts, “So much bigger than Spitfire’s...I could lose myself with these tits.”

“Spike...taste...taste them...suck on them.” Stormy begged.

Spike obliged as he gave Stormy’s breasts a few butterfly kisses. He held her, wrapping his arms around her waist so his face was closer to her breasts. He started to give one nipple a few licks before sucking on it, practically devouring it as he fondled the other breasts. Spike could hear Stormy’s moans getting louder and louder, begging him to do more. He started to suck on the other breast while his hands traveled downward he reached Stormy’s butt. Once there, he gave them a firm squeeze before slapping one buttock a light slap, making Stormy wince.

Stormy’s moans turned to cries of pleasure. Wrapping her arms around his head, she could feel the feelings of lusts overtake her. She felt like she was being devoured and she didn’t want Spike to stop. Every time Spike slapped either side of her butt, she could feel her panties getting wetter and found herself desperately wanting the young dragon to enter her. She didn’t think she would feel so desperate, so wanton. It had been a long time since she felt like this and she didn’t want this to end.

Spike let go of Stormy’s breasts and picked the mare up. He gave her a hungry kiss to which the mare responded eagerly. He felt her legs wrap around his waist and held her, deepening the kiss. After a moment, they let go and stared at each other, breathing heavily.

“You’re doing well, madam,” Spike said wickedly, “But maybe we should move this someplace else.”

“Yes...we should,” agreed Stormy, “Spitfire’s old room is just upstairs.

Spike gave Stormy a look of surprise, but didn’t argue.

It didn’t take long for Spike and Stormy to reach Spitfire’s old room. With Spike’s clothes and Stormy’s thong on the floor, the two were on the bed completely naked with Spike lying on his back and Stormy between the Dragon King’s thighs, licking up and down his shaft. Spitfire’s old bed wasn't very big and it was meant for only one person, but the sexually charged pair made due. Spike sighed as he felt Stormy pleasure him, resting his head on the pillow. As good as it felt, Spike wanted this to last and didn’t want to come soon. He smiled, knowing that the mare below him had let herself go and enjoyed herself.

“Stormy...your mouth…,” Spike moaned, his eyes shut, “So naughty...sucking another man’s cock in your daughter’s room, What would she say…”

“You’re doing this to me, Dragon King,” Stormy said as she was jacking off Spike, “Making me want you...making me behave like a slut...you put a spell on me...you did something to me...I can’t believe we’re doing this in my daughter’s room.”

“So that’s it, huh,” Spike smirked, sitting up, “The big bad dragon put a spell on the innocent, chaste mare. It’s not good to lie to yourself, Stormy Flare. You wanted this...you wanted a young cock so bad and now you can’t keep your mouth away. Admit it...you wanted what I was feeding your daughter. You dreamed about it and now you can’t get enough of it.”

“Yes...I want your cock,” Stormy admitted lustfully, “Ever since you kissed me that day...I wanted this...your big dragon cock...the one you use to please my Spitfire...the smell of it...the taste of it…”

“The way you talk, madame...ooh, that’s it...Spitfire talks this way, too...every time she pleases me, sucks me off...begging me to pound her hard...oh, I pound her hard...yeah...I just love to pound that hardass’ sweet little ass…I love hearing her cry for me, Stormy…”

As much as she didn’t want to believe it, hearing Spike talk dirty about her daughter as she sucked him off was really getting her excited. She intensified her efforts as she engulfed Spike’s erection inside her mouth. For extra stimulation, Stormy massaged Spike’s balls, making him moan even louder. As she continued to please him, Stormy thought how much the dragon’s erection had been inside her daughter, imagining her screaming as she got hammered by it. At this moment, Stormy felt like she was competing against her daughter and wanting to prove that she had what it takes to please a young stallion...or in this case, a young dragon, just as well as any young mare.

‘Come...Spike, come for me…,’ Stormy thought as she felt Spike’s erection twitch, ‘Fill me up...I want your hot seed…’

“Stormy...I’m so close…” Spike grunted, “Ooh, baby...I’m going to come!”

Seconds later, Stormy felt Spike’s seed fill her mouth., She kept her mouth in place as she wanted to get every last drop of Spike’s ejaculation. After a few seconds, Stormy swallowed it and let go of Spike’s erection. She was amazed that it was still very hard and couldn’t help but admire it, using her hand to feel the length. It was still so full of energy and felt hot to the touch. She proceeded to lick the shaft clean, wanting to taste more of Spike’s seed.

“That’s it, Stormy...you’re so good at this,” Spike sighed, “You really do remember how to please a male...such a masterful technique…”

“You’re too kind.” Stormy said bashfully, looking up at Spike.

“I mean it, Stormy. You could give Spitfire a run for money.”

“But she’s younger and prettier. I’m just an old mare.”

“An old mare who is still smoking hot. Now...I want to see another view of you. I want to please you, too.”

Stormy complied as she moved her body, keeping her face close to Spike’s erection. Her exposed and wet entrance was now in front of Spike’s face and she gave it an enticing shake. She was rewarded with the Dragon’s fingers entering her slowly, making let out a contented moan. Seconds later, she could hear the young dragon’s tongue pleasing her clit. Another moan escaped her lips before she decided to have another go at Spike’s erection. Like before, she gave it a few tentative licks before engulfing it with her mouth. Stormy felt like heavenly, her head bobbing up and down as she tasted the hardened erection. She started to play with Spike’s balls again as she felt him lick furiously at her pussy. She even felt him massaging her buttocks, kneading them like he kneaded her breasts earlier. Stormy felt content, happy that Spike was being good to her.

What happened made Stormy’s eyes widen. When she felt Spike had stopped licking her, she was about to protest when she felt his lips on her entrance. When Spike's elongated tongue went inside her, practically touching her womb, Stormy gasped, instinctively letting go of the young dragon’s member. She cried out in pleasure, feeling every inch of Spike’s tongue lick her insides. Stormy came on instinct, bathing Spike’s face with her juices. It seriously felt like his tongue was acting another erection and her body was feeling absolute ecstasy and Spike wasn’t letting up. Stormy then engulfed Spike’s erection again, her bobbing motions becoming faster as she wanted a second helping of Spike’s seed. She coated the erection with her tongue, moaning and groaning in desperation as Spike was being relentless with her pussy.

Spike and Stormy ended up coming at the same time. The dragon experienced the mare’s juices spraying his face as he lapped it up hungrily. Stormy was rewarded with Spike’s seed filling up her mouth and going down her throat. After swallowing it, she licked the erection clean, still amazed that Spike was still very hard and hot.

Feeling himself ready for the final step, Spike moved and positioned himself behind Stormy’s butt and held her hips in place. He positioned his erection close to Stormy’s entrance, teasing it and making the mare whimper. Spike really loved this part as he really wanted everyone one of his ladies to beg for it before entering.

Before Stormy could say anything, she felt a hard shove, making her gasp before into a satisfied moan. A smile formed on her face, feeling elation that Spike had finally entered her, using his hard erection to invade her insides. Tears of happiness streamed from her eyes as she could feel more juices leaking from her entrance.

“Oh, Celestia...it’s been so long...fuck, it’s been so long!” sobbed Stormy.

“Such a hot and experienced pussy,” Spike grunted, thrusting his erection in and out of Stormy, “It’s a crime to leave it unfulfilled.”

“Spike...oh, fuck…,” Stormy said lustfully, “Please...tell me....my pussy feels good...tell me...it pleases your cock…”

“Oh, yeah...your pussy...I love how it wraps around me...I feel like I'm on fire.”

“Is it better than my daughter’s pussy? Do you like it better?”

“Your daughter...I love how tight it feels...I love how it tastes.”

“No...mine is better...you love pounding it…you love my tits...they're bigger than hers.”

“You’re so cute when you're jealous.”

Spike turned Stormy’s body over to face him. He leaned down to get closer and captured the mare’s lips, holding her wrists in place. He continued humping Stormy, relentlessly pounding her and hearing her muffled cries. He let go of her lips and positioned himself so he could grab onto Stormy’s thighs. Spike thrusts became faster as he used his long tongue to give the mare a literal tongue lashing, licking her breasts, her face and the rest of her body. He was getting close to the climax. At this point, Stormy was screaming in pleasure.

“Spike...come inside me…,” Stormy begged. “Giving me your cum...give mommy your cum...please…”

“You’re so hungry, Stormy…,” Spike grunted “Yeah...I’ll come inside you...fertilize you...mark you…”

“Fuck me, Spike! Make me a mommy! Fuck me and mark me with your child! Fuck me...fuck me...come inside me!”

Feeling one finally thrust, Stormy screamed as she felt herself have another orgasm. She then felt Spike ejaculate inside her, spreading his seed inside her womb. Spike held her in place until he felt the last bit of his seed fill her up. Stormy couldn’t help but feel satisfied as she stared at the ceiling. She then saw Spike lean in with a smile and wrapped her arms around his neck. He kissed her and she responded hungrily.

‘I really don’t want this to end,’ thought Stormy, moaning happily into the kiss.

When they came up for air, the two stared lovingly into each other. Stormy felt Spike's strong arms envelope her as she held Spike as tightly as she could.

“So...did you like me all that much?” Stormy asked bashfully.

“Stormy Flare, you were awesome.” Spike answered.

“Really?”

“Oh, yes. You were great, Stormy Flare. What a woman you are...so sexy, hot and beautiful.”

Stormy blushed, but smiled proudly, “You're too kind, my king. It's been so long since I've been pleasured like that. I didn't think I'd ever be able to feel that way again. Thank you.”

Spike chuckled, feeling a bit a pride in satisfying another woman. He gave Stormy a slight kiss on the lips, which she accepted.

Though Stormy felt very happy, she found herself deep in thought. More than ever, she started to agree that she needed someone in her life and she couldn't hold on to the memory of her late husband for much longer. He would have wanted her to be happy and move on and Spike was a nice enough person if a little rough in his lovemaking and then there was the dirty talk, which she admitted to herself was very much a turn on. But he was a harem master and had many women to satisfy and love. Could Spike really have time for her? Would he be there for her like he is there for his other women?

Gathering up her courage, Stormy looked at Spike and spoke, “And now I have only one thing to asked, “Spike Drake... can I be part of your harem?”

“Do you now?” Spike smirked.

“Yes. If you'll have me at least.”

Spike put a hand to her cheek, “I don't even have to think about it.” he gave Stormy a kiss, and she kissed him back.

Stormy felt her heart beat fast at Spike's acceptance. She still felt that there was a risk being involved with Spike, but she felt that it was worth a try. She had already gone the distance with him and would love to experience more of it.

When they parted, Stormy spoke, “Since we are lovers now, it's only right I give my handsome drake exactly what he's earned from me. Come here.” Stormy wrapped her arms around Spike's head pulling his face deep into her cleavage, "Ooh, yes. Much bigger than my daughter's breasts, Spike. Don't you agree?"

Spike wrapped his arms around Stormy's waist pulling her closer as he motorboated the MILF's boobs while laughing excitedly. Stormy giggled as she allowed him to play with her breasts. Stormy smiled, as she continued to hold Spike close to her, with the young dragon using her bosom as a pillow

'Oh, Spike. I can't wait to have more fun with you.'

The next morning, Stormy Flare was sitting on the sofa in her robe while having coffee. She had gotten up early and went to kitchen to prepare two cups and set them on the table. She was about to take a sip from her cup when she heard the doorbell ring. She tied the sash around her robe tightly to answer the door. When she opened it, she saw Spitfire, smiling. Stormy returned the smile and stepped aside so she can come in.

“Morning, mom,” Spitfire greeted.

“Good morning, Spitfire,” Stormy greeted her, “Coffee?”

“Please.” Spitfire responded as she sat on the sofa and spotted the coffee on the table. She took it and sipped it, enjoying the taste.

“And how're you this morning?” Stormy asked.

“I should be asking you that. Where's Spike?”

“He's still asleep.”

“So he didn't go home last night?” Spitfire smirked, "What did you do, mother?"

"We... Had a little after date activity when we got back.” Stormy said blushing, "He really tired himself out."

Spitfire's eyes widened and smiled in joy, “So he took you to heaven and back?”

“In more ways than one.” Stormy Flare confessed.

“Mom, that's wonderful!”

“Ok, keep it down, you don't want to wake Spike.” Stormy hushed her.

“Relax there's no way he can hear me from your room.” Spitfire assured her.

“Actually, Spike and I didn't do it in my room.”

“What do you mean?” Spitfire asked in confusion.

“We had our fun in your old bedroom.” Stormy explained.

“What?” Spitfire asked in shock, “Why would you do it in there?”

“I wanted to be adventurous. Besides it's not like you use the room anymore.”

“I do when I visit and stay over,” Spitfire reminded her. She sighed, “Now I'm going to be reminded that you two used my room for a sexual romp and I'm going smell it every time I sleep there. Oh, well. At least I know you two had fun.”

“And that's not all,” Stormy continued, “I actually asked Spike to be part of his harem.”

“You did?” the Wonderbolt captain asked sounding delighted.

“Yes. And he accepted me. So looks like we're both sharing the dragon king now.”

Spitfire's smile widened, as she got up and embraced her mother, “Mom, I'm so proud of you!” she kissed her mom's cheek.

As soon as her lips touched Stormy’s cheek, Spitfire’s nose picked up a scent. Her lips lingered there as her eyes closed. To her, the scent was unmistakable, but made sure by taking another sniff. Spitfire moved away from her mother, grabbed her shoulders and kissed her on the lips. She heard her muffled gasp, but held her firmly, deepening the kiss and inserting her tongue. She used one of her hands to untie the sash on her robe and opened it, exposing Stormy’s body underneath. Spitfire proceeded to fondle Stormy’s breast as she continued to kiss her deeply before letting go.

“Spitfire, what has gotten into!?” Stormy asked, startled.

“Spike’s smell...it’s all over you,” Spitfire responded breathlessly, “So overwhelming...I’m so jealous. Let me lick you clean, mom. I want to taste what he gave you.

Before she could protest any further, Stormy was silenced, her daughter capturing her lips and giving her a deep kiss again. She felt herself responding to the kiss, closing her eyes and moaning as she felt her daughter’s tongue make it’s way inside her mouth. Her hesitation and reason soon left her, relaxing as she responded with her own tongue. Stormy sighed, feeling Spitfire fondle her breasts and tweaking her nipples. Though her daughter had behaved amorous the day before, Stormy felt that Spitfire was being very bold and she was enjoying it.

Letting go of Stormy’s lips, Spitfire lowered her head toward her breast and gave them an envious look. To her, they were big and assumed that Spike had rather enjoyed them the night before. It still irked her that they were bigger than hers and growled at the fact that she didn’t inherit that gene from her mother. Spitfire proceeded to fondle one breast and lick the other nipple. She then opened her mouth suck on it, making Stormy moan even louder. After a bit, Spitfire switched over to the other breast, giving it the same treatment.

“Spitfire...Spike, he’s...oh, Celestia…,” Stormy moaned, “Young lady...he’ll catch us...oooh, keep doing that...suck on my tits…”

As much as Spitfire was enjoying her mothers breasts, she let go of them and traced her tongue downward until she parted Stormy’s thighs, finding that she was already worked up from all the stimulation. She started licking around the entrance, teasing her before using her tongue to stimulate her clit and licking inside her folds. Stormy’s delightful moans encouraged her to dig deeper, using her fingers to stimulate her even more.

“No...Spitfire...that’s too much…,” Stormy shivered as Spitfire’s tongue action increased, “I’m going to come...make me come...my little girl is going to make me-”

Stormy let out a loud moan as she sprayed Spitfire’s face with juices. He breathed heavily, her face still flushed from the stimulation. Not long after, Spitfire continued to lick her slit and let out a contented sigh, urging her daughter to continue to do what she is doing.

Opening her eyes, Stormy spotted Spike only a few inches from where she and her daughter were. Her eyes widened in fright and she was about to tell her daughter to stop when he saw Spike’s erection in full view, realizing that the Dragon King was also naked. Not only that, Stormy saw that Spike was smiling in anticipation, obviously liking what he was witnessing. She blushed as she felt her daughter still licking at her slit, letting out another moan.

“Morning.” Spike said.

Spitfire, hearing Spike’s voice, looked up at Spike and responded, “Morning, Spike. I see you’re finally up.”

“In more ways than one,” Spike responded with a chuckle, “Though I think you’re having a good breakfast there.”

“Yeah, mom tastes really good,” Spitfire said slyly and gave Spike’s erection a look, licking her lips, “Though I’m in the mood for something creamy to go with the juice I had.”

Spitfire went over to Spike and knelt down, her face close to his erection. She used her hand to feel the stiffness and gave the length a few licks. She then looked over to Stormy and beckoned her to come over. Stormy nodded, a hungry look forming on her face. In no time, both mares began to lick at Spike’s erection, letting out pleasurable moans. They alternated between sucking on Spike’s cock and using their mouths to suck on his balls. There were even occasions where they shared a deep kiss that involved a lot of tongue. They could hear Spike moan in satisfaction as they felt his hands pet their heads.

‘Oh, yeah...mother/daughter action,’ Spike moaned, ‘I love this...having them both pleasure me like this...one of my dreams is finally coming true.’

Author's Note

And there you have it, Stormy Flare has not only truly accepted Spitfire's choice to be in Spike's harem, but has accepted becoming part of it herself.

This and last chapter were edited and co-written by both me and my Co-Author Duke Moon II.

Jack's Equestrian Research

Early one morning at the home of Jack McCallister, the fourteen year old evil boy genius was in his basement lab asleep on a sofa muttering in his sleep about being the world's ruler. Ever since that day he met Spike and the girls he became obsessed with wanting to harness their magic and the land in which they originated from called Equestria. Luckily for him, he had secretly scanned their magical signatures that day he captured them before they defeated and escaped him, and since then began running dimensional scans throughout the endless void of the multiverse for the source using his Multidimensional Scanner.

Unfortunately, it was easier said than done for Jack. The multiverse was enormous and had been running scans for more than a week. With every failed universe scan Jack started getting more frustrated and cranky, and it didn't help that his mother was constantly invading his personal space.

As Jack slept, his scanner was on auto and had been searching the universes as Jack slept. Suddenly after scanning three more universes it stopped on the fourth one as the words 'Match Found' flashed on the genius' computer monitor.

One of the Mecha-Jacks seeing this rushed over to his sleeping master, and shook him, “Master! Master, wake up! Wake up, you have to see this!”

Jack groaned, as he rolled over facing his robot, “What have we talked about these early wake up calls?” he said crankily.

“I apologize, sir. But the scanner's found a match!”

At the sound of that, Jack's eyes opened wide as he got off his sofa and rushed over to the monitor and saw what was flashing on screen. He smirked deviously, before turning to the Mecha-Jack that woke him, “Make some coffee.”

“Right away, sir.” the robot left to do his job, as Jack took a seat at his command chair and started scanning the universe.

“Equestria, I found you!” he laughed maniacally.

Later on, Jack stood before his robots with a backpack on and addressed his robot minions, “I'll only be away for a day, and until then you will await my return. And should my mother inquire my whereabouts, what do you do?”

One of the robots played an audio message, “Gone dumpster diving for salvageable tech, be back later.”

“Excellent,” Jack smirked, as he pulled out a ray and types in some coordinates into it. It projected a portal before them, as the boy spoke to his followers, “I have the coordinates for Equestria set for my portal ray. With any luck it'll take me right where I need to be.”

“Sir, what if you're discovered by Spike or any of the girls?” a robot asked.

“Don't worry, I always have a plan,” Jack smirked, “Be back later.” he turned to the portal and stepped through it. The portal closed upon Jack's departure.

In Equestria outside Canterlot, a portal appeared and out stepped Jack, “Ah, I made it.” he told himself.

Jack began to feel his body hoping the dimensional travel didn't result in him missing any limbs or such. When he felt his forehead he felt something sticking out of it, “Either I got something sticking out of me, or I just grew a very smooth and pointed zit,” he then touched his nose and realized it didn't feel like his nose, “My nose feels a lot bigger too.” he felt his face that felt like horse fur. He then looked down seeing something red and hairy behind him. He tugged on it and gasped, before realizing it was attached to him when he found himself wiggling it. He looked closer and saw it was an equine tail that matched his hair color.

Desperate to see his reflection, he looked to see a pond and ran to it. He looked at his reflection to see he had transformed into an anthro unicorn pony with a snow white colored coat. He yelped before falling back on his butt. He looked at his reflection in the pond again before feeling his pony face. What started off as shock suddenly changed into a look of delight.

“Yes! Looks like I won't be needing my camouflage watch after all. I can just blend in with the crowds now. Now then I need to find someplace to get knowledge of this land. Wonder where the nearest town is?” he looked and saw a sign while pointing down the road.

Jack looked at the sign, “Canterlot this way,” he looked down the road and saw up ahead was the entrance towards the kingdom, “Looks like I'm going to Canterlot.” he began running his way there, since he figured using his rocket pack would attract unwanted attention.

When he reached Canterlot he walked along the streets seeing various ponies ranging from unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies walking about doing every day things regular humans do in his world.

“These ponies sure don't behave any different than people. Although some of their attire just screams sophisticated,” he took note of several of the elite upper class ponies dressed so posh and refined, “Then again this is a royal city.”

When fanfare started playing, the ponies stood by the road sides and started to bow their heads. Jack looked curiously until he saw ponies dressed as guards were pulling a chariot, and the one sitting in it was Twilight.

Jack gasped in shock, “It's her! I got to split fast!” he quickly started running.

As Jack ran through several ponies past Twilight's chariot, the Princess of Magic stopped and looked back at the ponies feeling as if she saw a pony that stood out among the usual ponies she'd see in Canterlot. A pony that reminded her of someone not native to Equestria. Seeing nothing she looked forward again, while Fleur took notice of Twilight's distress.

“Twilight, what's the matter?” she asked in concern.

“Nothing, Fleur. I thought I saw something, but guess it was just my mind playing tricks. Come on we still got another round to greet the citizens.” she answered, as the guards continued to tow her chariot.

Jack stopped running as he stopped at a corner looked back seeing no pony was coming after him, “Good, she didn't see me. Maybe I should've changed into different clothes before I came here. No matter. I made it this far. Now to get to my mission to gather knowledge of this land and its magic. But where to go for it in a city like this?” he surveyed the scenery seeing various ponies walking around and various shop and cafes set up. As he scanned around passing a library in the distance, he looked back to see the building and he smirked, “There!” he ran for the library.

Upon entering the library he looked upon all the shelves crammed with books on the various levels, “Rapture,” he said in awe, “First thing I need to do is to get to know the history behind this land. So I'm off to history.” he searched the library map and found the location of the shelves which contained Pony history. He walked along the aisle grabbing several books on Equestria's history. With his arms loaded with a dozen books he walked his way to find a spot to sit down and read, until a voice spoke up.

“You know you can use your horn.”

Jack jumped before spinning around and saw a unicorn mare with thick rimmed glasses and what shocked him was she looked like Twilight's duplicate.

“What?” he asked trying to compose himself.

“If you want to carry more you can just simply use your horn.” she reminded Jack.

Jack realizing what unicorns were capable of with their horns spoke sheepishly, “Oh, right.” he attempted to use his horn to levitate another book, but due not being inexperienced with his new horn and its capabilities gave out and the book fell to the floor.

The mare looked concerned, “Are you alright?”

“I'm fine. Guess my horn's a bit tired today.” Jack lied.

“I see. Well, it can happen when you overly use it,” she admitted, “I'm Moondancer by the way. I've never seen you here at the library before. What's your name?”

“I'm Jack.” he introduced himself.

“Jack...”

“Just Jack.” he replied.

Moondancer giggled, “Well, 'Just Jack' want some help?”

“Uh, sure.” Jack answered feeling it would be best to get some help.

Moondancer used her magic to levitate some of the books Jack was collecting and noticed the common genre, “History? Are you a historian?”

“Not exactly, but I'm always curious about Equestria's history.”

“Well, I can help you with that.” she offered.

“Thanks.” Jack said with a side smirk.

Soon both were seated at one of the tables, as Jack was looking through book after book on history with Moondancer helping him along. What Moondancer didn't know was Jack had been wearing special contact lenses that were scanning every page of the books and recording them.

After combing through the books jack picked out, the two took a break, “Wow, it's so amazing to think the three pony tribes actually started out with so much hostility.” Jack said sounding partly surprised and yet familiar with the legend to keep up the ruse of him being a regular pony for the one helping him.

“I know, but thanks to the Fire of Friendship between the three tribe heads associates they were able to melt their leaders frozen hearts and drive the Windigo's away. And the ponies came together and made this land Equestria fit for all pony tribes.” Moondancer smiled.

“And all these enemies Equestria's been dealing with in these last years. Nightmare Moon, King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis, Lord Tirek. Amazing the evil in this land.” Jack said feeling inspired by them.

Moondancer was confused by Jack's tone sounding like he was admiring the villains, but answered, “Yes, but thankfully with the brave work of my friend Twilight, Spike the Dragon, and the Elements of Harmony they were all defeated.”

“Yes, good for them.” Jack muttered to himself, “Well, I must thank you, Moondancer, for helping me with my studies.”

“No problem, Jack. I'm just glad I met some pony here who can read almost as fast as I can.” she said, as the two chuckled.

“Well, I better get going.” Jack said as he stood up.

“Will I see you around here again?” Moondancer wondered.

“It's a possibility. After all, there's still so much I want to learn.” he started walking off.

As Jack exited the library he thought to himself, 'That Moondancer's a good pony, not to mention hot. Too bad she's a bad judge of character.' he snickered, before ducking in the side of the library where no pony could see him. He pulled out his portal ray, set the destination back to his home dimension and projected a portal. He stepped into it and it closed.

Back at the lab, the robots were going about their daily tasks of keeping the lab cleaned, while also keeping guard against any intruders. When a portal appeared they all looked to it and prepared to fight, until they saw their creator step out. Jack looked himself over seeing he was human again.

“Sir, you're back.” one of the Mecha-Jacks said in relief.

“Did everything go according to your plan?” another asked.

Jack smirked, “No problem at all.”

Later that night, Jack had printed off various notes containing all the information from the history books he scanned at the library off his contact scanners and was at a desk looking them over.

“The entire land of Equestria is abundant in magic and not just from the elements of harmony themselves.” he said amazed.

“How so, master?” a robot asked before offering Jack a cola.

Jack took the cola and drank from it, “It's simple, unicorns have the ability to use magic, though not as powerful as some like this Twilight Sparkle of the three leaders Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadence. But even the other pony tribes have their own kind of magic. The earth ponies have a natural connection to the land and enhanced strength. Pegasus ponies don't just fly, but they have the ability to control the weather. Without those abilities, the earth ponies couldn't attend to the land, and if the pegasi cannot fly and control the weather just imagine what it could do to Equestria's ecosystems.”

“Global deterioration.” the robot realized.

“Exactly. If I were to harness their abilities to tend the lands and control the weather I could have the world in the palm of my hand.” Jack smirked.

“And how would you be able to harness that much magic? Equestria's population is without a doubt just as large as earth's entire population.” the robot suspected.

Jack looked to his robot not at all worried by the facts, “I've studied two of Equestria's baddies that have the unique ability of absorbing energy. Queen Chrysalis and Lord Tirek,” he showed two illustrations of the two enemies from one of the books he scanned, “Tirek had the ability to assimilate magic from unicorns, and the stronger he got he was able to take the strength of earth ponies and the flight of the pegasi. Unfortunately Spike and the girls combined their energies and destroyed Tirek returning all the magic he stole.”

“And Chrysalis?” the robot inquired.

“She was the queen of Changelings, a shapeshifting species capable of feeding off the love for others. Such amazing creatures. Sadly she was imprisoned in a place called Tartarus, where the most dangerous creatures are sentenced to. But still she and her power of absorption could be of some use to me.”

“And how?”

“I'm sure she'd be dying to get a get out of jail free card with a little persuasion from yours truly.” Jack raised his brows a few times.

“And if she chooses not to take your offer?”

“Then I'll have to resort to more drastic measures. Either way I know my next move, and it will require plenty of preparation.” he snickered to himself.

The Rookie Guard and Former Storm Commander

Author's Note

This was co-written and edited by Duke Moon II

The Rookie Guard and Former Storm Commander

A year ago in Equestria, in the training grounds of Canterlot Castle, Fleur stood before some of the newest recruits into the Royal Guard while in her own guardmare armor. She paced back and forth before the group of recruits inspecting them, an eyebrow raised as she appraised each stallion. Most looked fighting fit and she looked like she going enjoy putting these recruits through their places.

“Ok, boys, it's time we put your training to the test. We'll see if you're truly royal guard material. It's not easy being part of the royal guard. You must be active and alert at all times when you're on the job. Which means no room for laziness. Do you all understand?”

“Yes, Guardmare Fleur!” the soldiers announced.

“Good. Now then, for your test you will be facing off against me,” Fleur continued, and at that moment the guards started to get nervous, “Any volunteers?”

Fleur looked to see none of them looked willing to step forward and looked as if they were terrified of her. They all knew of Fleur's reputation as a guardmare as well as her skill on the battlefield and couldn't bring themselves to step forward.

The guardmare shook her head in disappointment, “Unbelievable. And here I thought you all were willing to go up against anything to serve and protect your land and your rulers. If you won't even go up against me, then you really don't have what it takes. You don't deserve to wear the royal armor of Canterlot.

Suddenly she saw one of the guards step forward but still looked nervous. He was an earth pony with black colored mane cut in page boy style, and a royal blue colored coat. Fleur got a closer look and saw while he wasn't as physically fit or tall like his fellow guards he did appear rather handsome.

“Um, I volunteer, ma'am.” he spoke up nervously.

“Hmm,” Fleur inspects him, “What's your name, soldier?”

“Valiant Charge, Guardmare Fleur.”

“Well, Valiant Charge, I commend you for taking the challenge. Step into the ring,” she ordered, as the two took position in the sparring ring, “You're to come at me with all you got, do you understand me?”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Go!” she called, and the two engaged in hand to hand combat.

As Fleur fought Valiant, she saw he was very flexible as he dodged a few of her strikes and managed to catch her off guard to land some of his own. But given her experience and his rookie status Fleur was able to to knock Valiant off his feet and onto the ground, with Fleur putting her foot down on his stomach pinning him down.

“That's game.” Fleur told Valiant who sighed.

Suddenly the other guards started laughing, “That was just embarrassing!” a unicorn guard laughed.

“He never stood a chance.” a pegasus guard laughed, while holding onto another to keep himself from falling to the ground.

The laughter was suddenly interrupted when a blast of magic hit the ground right in front of the other soldiers who ceased their laughter. They saw Fleur glaring at them with her horn smoking.

“You find something comical about another guard losing?” she questioned them sternly, making them nervous about answering, “At least he had the balls to step forward and face me unlike the rest of you cowards! In fact since you find his defeat so funny, I'll give you something to laugh about. All of you drop and give me push ups!”

The guards quickly dropped into the push up position, and suddenly found bags of sand dropped onto their backs, “You will all continue to do push ups until I tell you to stop, is that clear!” she ordered.

“Yes, guardmare Fleur!” the announced nervously.

“Count off!” she ordered, as they began doing their push ups. She then looked down at Valiant and removed her foot from his stomach, and offered him her hand. Valiant accepted it and was pulled back to his feet, “Now you come with me,” Valiant was confused, but knew to follow orders. Fleur looked back to the guards, “Don't any of you even think about making a break for it while I'm away. Trust me, I'll know!” she warned them, as they continued to do their push ups without question.

Fleur and Valiant walked off, with Fleur bringing the rookie over to one of the tents and offered him a cup of water, “Thank you, ma'am.” he said before taking the drink.

“I did mean what I said back there. You have more balls than any of those guys to volunteer to fight me. It shows even if you're afraid you know when not to show it.”

“Thanks.”

“Why did you sign up to be part of the Royal Guard anyway?” Fleur questioned, "Pardon me for saying this, but you don't strike me as Royal Guard material."

“Because of you,” Valiant admitted, which piqued Fleur's interested, “I've read up on you and your accomplishments in the royal guard. Even if you look more like a super model than a royal guard you still proved it doesn't matter what you look like you can be anything you set your mind too. You're...an inspiration and I...look up to you...ma'am.”

Fleur smiled and nodded in agreement, as Valiant continued, “I was always looked down upon being labeled weak and inferior while everypony walked all over me. I got tired of being helpless so I trained and worked my flank off so that one day I could join the Royal Guard and prove to those who doubted me I am not what they made me feel like.”

Fleur couldn't help but admire Valiant Charge. He certainly had the courage to be part of the Royal Guard and maybe in time, he could reach the highest rank. He was lacking in a few things, but it can easily fixed. Maybe he could one day show those recruits that laughed at him a thing or two.

As Fleur continued to size Valiant up, she noticed a boner growing in the rookie's pants and could tell he didn't have just admiration for her as a guardmare, but possibly much more. Fleur looked Valiant right in the eye and spoke, “Well, once again I commend you for stepping up while the others did not. And I promise you if you keep getting your strength up you will make a fine guard one day, even lead a squad of your own.”

Valiant smiled though he got nervous as Fleur approached him. He blushed nervously, but still felt a ray of hope from what she said to him, “You mean it?”

Fleur responded by pushing her ample armored rack into him and whispered, “I do. And I suggest you that you calm yourself down before heading out soldier." Valiant blush turned into full scarlet as Fleur giggled.

In present day, Fleur was sitting in a chariot pulled by two earth pony guards back to her mansion. The day before was Twilight's last day for filling in for Princess Celestia who had returned from her travels to the other kingdoms to inform them of the threat of the Titans. With Twilight relieved of her duty she was allowed to return home, and Fleur was allowed to return to her own duties.

As the chariot stopped before her mansion, Fleur got out and spoke, “Thanks for the ride, boys. But you know I could've made it here myself.”

“We know, Ma'am. But hey, we needed the exercise.” one of the guards answered.

"And a chance to show off to a lady!" Fleur laughed.

“We'll see you later, Ma'am.” the second guard laughed, as they headed back to Canterlot castle with the chariot.

Fleur looked up at her mansion, smiling, eager to see her loyal and loving staff members again. She also knew she had to get back to attending to her own duties as a warden to her lone prisoner, Tempest. Even though she knew her staff was well trained in dealing with problems at her mansion, a part of her was still concerned and hoped things were all right between them and their house guest. Knowing she'd find out in a moment. she went up to the front door and rang the bell.

As always, her trusted butler Pierre answered the door, “Madame Fleur, welcome home.” he greeted her with open arms and they embraced.

“Good to be home, Pierre.” Fleur greeted, before the two walked inside.

As Fleur looked around seeing the mansion looked in one piece put her at ease for the most, “Well, everything looks all right. Nothing out of place. Well, then, I'll go and relieve the guards left here to watch Tempest while I was away.”

"Madame Fleur, there's is matter I wanted to inform of you of before you do." Pierre said rather worryingly.

"And that is?" inquired Fleur.

"It would be best if we adjourn to the private chambers, madame." responded Pierre.

“Very well.” Fleur said, as she and her butler moved their conversation to the private chambers.

Inside, Fleur and Pierre sat in two arm chairs facing each other, “Ok, Pierre, what do you have to report?”

“Well, madame. It has to do with our house guest.” Pierre began.

“Tempest?” she asked in concern, before sighing, “What did she do?”

“Well, she hasn't tried to escape but she has been....active while you were away.”

Fleur raised a brow curiously, “Active how?”

“She and one of the guards that was assigned to watch her while you were away... copulated in the family library.” he answered rather delicately.

The guardmare became shocked at what went on in her absence inside her own home, before scowling and demanding, “Who was it? Did he force her into it or did she force him?! Why wasn't I informed!?”

“If it makes you feel better, madame, Tempest and the guard were both willing participants,” Pierre said in an effort to placate Fleur. His mistress' demeanor didn't change and got out of his seat nervously and stumbled to a nearby desk. He took out a folder that had the profiles of the guards left to help Pierre and the staff watch Tempest. He looked through each profile before picking one out, “Here we are. This one.” he handed her the profile.

Fleur looked at the profile and to her surprise, she saw it was none other than Valiant Charge, the rookie guard she met a year ago, 'Valiant,' she thought in surprise, tracing her finger off the guard's picture. She felt a bit of nostalgia, remembering how handsome Valiant was and how determined he was to be recognized as a true Royal Guard. Fleur smile faded, though, also remembering how Valiant had a crush on her and the fact that he crossed the line with Tempest. She frowned and turned her attention to Pierre and sighed, “Pierre, fetch Valiant Charge and bring him to me.”

“At once, ma'am.” Pierre answered, as he left the room.

Soon enough he returned with the guard in question. Fleur looked at Valiant Charge and noticed since the year she first met him he had put on some muscle making him look less scrawny, and still retained his handsome looks.

“Valiant Charge, madame.” Pierre said.

Valiant Charge gave Fleur a salute and greeted, "It is a honor to meet you again, ma'am...and welcome back.

“Thank you, Pierre, that'll be all for now,” Fleur said, as she dismissed her butler. She the turned her attention towards Valiant and ordered, "Sit down."

Valiant Charge walked over and took a seat in the arm chair opposite of the one Fleur sat in, “It's been a year since I saw you in your training days.” she began.

“You do remember.” Valiant asked in surprise.

“How could I forget that face?” she asked rhetorically making the guard blush, “Now then, I suppose you're wondering why I asked you to be brought to me?”

“I seriously don't know, ma'am.” he replied stoically.

'So it's going to be like that, huh,' Fleur thought with an eyebrow raised, 'I'll give him a false sense of security.'

Fleur went over to the liquor cabinet and fetched a bottle of wine and two glasses. She poured one for herself and Valiant and handed one glass to the guard as she sat back on the armchair.

"I have to say you look...different from when we last met," Fleur started a she checked out Valiant, "A bit muscular in the right places...doing good for yourself, I see."

"Thank you, ma'am." said Valiant.

"Please...call me Fleur. No one else is around, so we can speak freely."

"Yes ma- I mean, Fleur."

Fleur giggled, noting that there was still that adorable air around Valiant. Still, she needed to get to it.

"So...has our guest given you any trouble?" asked Fleur.

"Oh, Fiz...I mean Tempest has been no trouble at all," Valiant responded, catching himself, "In fact, she has been very well behaved. I think she really means it that she wants to make it to everypony she wronged." Valiant then started to to drink from his glass.

"I'm glad you feel that way. It's only natural to have faith in a lover."

Valiant's almost spit his drink, his worry increased, as the mare continued, “Valiant Charge, give me one good reason why I shouldn't have you written up for engaging with a prisoner in intimate relations.”

Feeling he was up against the wall, Valiant cursed himself and knew that he couldn't lie to Fleur. His and Tempest's secret had been found out and it wouldn't do him any good to try to cover up his affair. Valiant had hoped no one would find out, but leave it to Pierre, the loyal butler to find out. He felt that the world was coming down on him and he had explain himself.

Gathering up his courage, Valiant spoke up, “There's no excuse for what I did ma'am, but I would do it again for Tempest's sake,” Fleur listened in, wanting to hear more of what he had to say, “I and my fellow guards were very much informed about Tempest and what she did under the command of the Storm King and we were warned about the potential danger she could unleash, even with a broken horn. But when I first saw her, I didn't see some unrepentant monster, but someone who looked lost and defeated, like nothing else mattered. By Celestia, there were times where I really thought she would do something terrible to herself. So I took it upon myself to get know her, talk to her.”

Fleur gave Valiant an expressionless look as she listened. In the back of her mind, she was glad that Tempest was making an effort to open up, though she didn't expect her to open up in THAT sort of way. Fleur continued to remain silent and allowed Valiant to continue.

“None of other guards weren't giving her any benefit of the doubt, ma'am. They constantly kept watching her like vultures even for the smallest of things. Hell, you should have heard what the other guards we're saying about her or what they wanted to do her. I know she's a prisoner, but I can see it in her eyes that she doesn't want to cause any harm. I know I was taking a risk in getting to know her and she even accused me of luring her into a false sense like security, like she was expecting me to do something terrible. But eventually she saw I was being honest and sincere about wanting to get to know her more. And you know something I actually got her to smile, a real smile.”

The guardmare was surprised to have heard that, as she continued to listen, “So write me up if you will, but I just wanted you to know I stand by what I did. I crossed the line and I don't regret it for a second. She never felt safe or secure around any one else around here except me. When we got together...intimately, I never felt so happy and Tempest...the first time I saw her smile...I knew she wanted to make up for her crimes, ma'am. So do what you must."

“I see,” Fleur folded her hands, “And you both care about each other?”

“We do. If you doubt me, ma'am, you can ask Tempest yourself. I didn't coerce her or anything.”

Fleur looked at Valiant and spoke, “I'll give you the benefit of the doubt, Valiant. For your sake, you better be telling the truth”

Meanwhile inside Tempest's room, the mare was laying on her bed looking up at the ceiling deep in thought. When Fleur had left for Canterlot to attend to her duties, she dreaded that she wouldn't have anyone to confide and for the first few days, she was right. While she understood that the guards needed to watch her, they were more relentless when Fleur wasn't around and felt that she needed to be watched extra carefully and with more guards around. What was worse is that she heard them talk sometimes and what they really wanted to do with her given the chance. All they needed was a reason, even if it was minuscule. She hated being treated like an animal, but even so, there were times, given her crimes against Equestria, that she deserved being treated the way she did.

That all changed when Valiant Charge was given the duty to watch over her. Here was a guardstallion that was dutiful, fair but had a kind heart. He was younger than the other guardponies and was never verbally mean to her. She could feel that the stallion trusted her, though she didn't want to believe it first. She had even dared to strike her down, but Valiant remained resolute, saying that he is pony of the Royal Guard, not a murderer. Since then, she had opened herself freely to him and whenever it was Valiant's turn to watch her, she enjoyed his company.

Tempest's memories turned to that fateful day in the library, making her blush. Remembering vividly, she recalled how she allowed Valiant to take her to desk and kissed her. It was her first kiss and what followed were many other firsts. She remembered crying in pain when Valiant took her virginity and how adorable the stallion was in asking if she was alright. As painful as it felt, Tempest urged Valiant to continue. By the end, she felt at peace. Valiant held her and all she could feel was happiness. She and the stallion crossed the line, but at the time she didn't care.

Tempest was snapped out of her trance when there was a knock at the door.

“Enter.” Tempest said.

The door opened, and Fleur stepped inside and closed the door behind her, “Tempest.” she greeted.

“Fleur!” Tempest gasped, before calming down, “Uh, when did you get back?”

“Moments ago, actually.” she answered.

“I see. And how's Princess Twilight?”

“She's doing fine. How about yourself?”

“Same old.” the former commander answered.

Fleur could already tell she was hiding something even if she already knew what, “I see. And there's nothing else to wish to tell me?”

“Nothing worth reporting,” Tempest responded, while trying to keep a straight face. "I've been a good girl and I've been taking my rehabilitation seriously."

“I see. I guess getting intimate with one of my guards is considered rehabilitation these days.” Fleur squinted.

Tempest gasped and began to sweat, something she never did while serving the Storm King. Fleur, seeing that she had Tempest dead to rights, continued pressing, “Tempest, nothing that goes on in my home goes unnoticed.”

Not wanting to show fear, Tempest calmed down and said, “So Valiant told you.”

“Pierre informed me, Tempest. I should hope you're not starting to seduce any of the guards into turning a blind eye so you can get away with something like making an escape?” the guardmare questioned her.

“No! I wasn't!” Tempest protested, “I said before I wouldn't plan on escaping, and I stand by that promise. Valiant Charge was the only guard assigned to watch me that treated me like a normal pony and not as a criminal whereas all the others ones just glared at me like I was secretly plotting behind their backs. I even accused Valiant of the same thing, but eventually I realized he was genuinely trying to get to know me. Next to Spike, Princess Twilight, and the girls no other pony around gave me the benefit of the doubt in wanting to be better. But Valiant did. I haven't felt the happiness he made me feel since I was a filly. And that happiness led to more and next thing I knew there we were in the library and...” she trailed of, sighing.

Fleur continued to remain silent, as Tempest continued, “I didn't force him into it, and he didn't for me. It was both our choice. Do what you want but don't punish Valiant. In fact I'd be more than willing to accept whatever punishment you can think of for me.”

“Will you now?”

“Yes.”

"Very well, then. I'll inform you of my decision in an hour." Fleur left the room, while Tempest was still shaking from how she was confronted.

Within the hour, Valiant and Tempest arrived outside Fleur's private gym. The two looked at each other in concern. They were dreading Fleur's decision, though Tempest looked very worried and looked at Valiant with concern.

“This is where she wanted to meet us.” Valiant told Tempest.

“I know.” she confirmed.

“Whatever happens, I want you to know the time we spent was nothing short of wonderful.”

Tempest nodded, “I feel the same way. I don't regret our friendship...or our act.”

The two opened the doors and entered. Fleur's private gym was modeled like any ordinary gymnasium equip with all the right work out and training equipment for Fleur and the rest of her fellow guards. The two ponies looked and saw Fleur standing by a bench wearing a pink sports bra and short shorts while doing some stretches.

“Guardmare Fleur, ma'am?” Valiant spoke up as he saluted, "Valiant Charge reporting in."

Fleur looked to see Valiant and Tempest approach, “Good, and right on time.”

“So what is your decision?” Tempest inquired.

“I'm glad you asked,” Fleur smirked, before turning to Valiant, “Valiant, you and I will have one on one spar.”

Valiant raised a brow in confusion, “That's it?”

Fleur continued, “If you can land a single hit on me I'll forget what happened between you and Tempest in my home. I'll even give you an extra reward for it.”

“What kind of other reward?” the guard asked.

“That's for you to find out. However, if you fail and give up, you will be relieved of your duty.” Fleur warned him.

Valiant answered with determination, “I accept.”

“What?!” Tempest gasped, “Valiant, you don't have to do this. I'm not worth losing your standing in the Royal Guard.”

“Don't tell yourself that, Tempest,” Valiant said, “You're worth it all, and I'm gonna prove it.”

Tempest was touched, but still had her worries as she looked between the determined Valiant and the smirking Fleur.

Soon Valiant got changed in some workout clothes and took a position in the ring with Fleur on opposite ends.

“One hit.” Valiant said.

“One hit.” Fleur repeated.

Tempest watched from the side hoping Valiant would be all right. Fleur announced, “Go!” and with that the two took off and engaged in the spar.

As Valiant was trying to land a blow on Fleur with fists strikes and spin kicks, the guardmare was dodging them like they were nothing.

“Too slow!” Fleur knocked Valiant off his feet but he rolled onto the ground and got back up.

“I'm just getting warmed up!” Valiant replied.

As Valiant once again tried to land a single hit on Fleur, the unicorn kept dodging, and spoke, “Is that the best you can do? I'm starting to wonder how you even made it into the ranks.”

Valiant frowned, as he continued to fight back before seeing an opening. When he tried to hit her, the guardmare flipped over Valiant and landed behind him.

“Never let your opponent get behind you!” Fleur said as she swept Valiant's legs, making him drop to the floor.

“Valiant!” Tempest called in worry.

Valiant kept getting back up and continued to fight Fleur who was still too slippery for him to hit.

“Getting tired?” she mocked him, "I'll admit you have improved since we last met, but you're many years too slow for me!"

Valiant smirked, “I can do this all day.”

“Too bad neither of us has all day.” Fleur replied, as she kept on hitting Valiant one way or another.

Tempest watched Valiant take so many hits and started getting more worried. With each blow the Stallion took, Tempest felt like she was feeling the strikes herself. As much as she admired Valiant's courage, Fleur was just toying with him and the guardmare wasn't even breaking a sweat.

“Fleur, stop it! You made your point!” Tempest screamed but Fleur didn't answer and kept on attacking Valiant who went on defense.

'If I don't concentrate I'll never be able to land a hit. I just need one shot. Just one.' Valiant thought to himself, as he kept analyzing Fleur's moves to determine what she'd do next.

Fleur just kept on landing blows against Valiant who blocked her, but found himself losing the will to keep blocking her. When he glanced over at Tempest and her look of concern for him sparked something inside him allowing him fight back again much to Fleur's surprise.

“So you still have some fight in you,” Fleur noted, looking amused. "Impressed as I am, I don't think you have what it takes, Valiant. A year isn't enough time to train to take me down. Face it. Your eventual loss will prove that you didn't love Tempest enough to win!"

“I'm not a rookie anymore, ma'am...and I'm not going down like I did before. Never again!” Valiant announced, as he managed to find another opening, and quicker than before he struck the guardmare so hard she ended up hitting one of the ring posts and fell to the floor.

Tempest was shocked at how Valiant was able to turn the match around when it looked like he was going to lose. Fleur herself picked herself up and looked at Valiant who smiled.

“One hit.” he said smugly.

Fleur shook her head in disbelief while giggling, “One hit.”

“Good.” Valiant said, before dropping on his back and panting.

Fleur walked over, as Tempest climbed into the ring, “Are you ok?” Tempest asked Valiant.

“Never better.”

Fleur smiled, as she looked down at Valiant, “Well, you landed a single hit and as promised I will forget what happened between the two of you.”

“Thank you, ma'am.” Valiant said.

“Yes, thank you, Guardsmare Fleur.” Tempest said gratefully.

Fleur then smirked at the former rookie, “And now then, I believe I owe you a reward.”

“So what'd I win?” Valiant asked.

In response, Fleur sat herself right down on Valiant's chest and began rubbing it with her butt. This shocked Valiant and made him gasp while Tempest watched with a look of shock on her face.

"What in the name of Tartarus are you doing!?" yelled Tempest.

“So what do you think?” Fleur teased Valiant, “I've had plenty of compliments on my hot ass from my harem members to even enemies.”

“Ma'am, what are you...,” Valiant stammered, trying to form coherent words as he got a good view.

“Consider yourself lucky. Any of your old fellow soldiers would've given an arm and a leg for this.” Fleur gently put her shorts covered butt on top of Valiant's face and continued to rub it against him, "They talk about my ass all the time when they think I can't hear. Hmm, it feels great, Valiant. I bet you dreamed about me doing this to you. If that boner I saw a year ago was any indication, you felt more than just mere appreciation.”

Fleur moaned as she rubbed and wiggled her butt on Valiant. She could feel that the stallion was still shocked at the position he was in, but he wasn't exactly telling to stop. Fleur could only assume that Valiant still liked her that way even though he had intimate relations with Tempest. The guardsmare turned around and changed position, breathing began to get heavy, a blush forming as her motions were getting quicker. She then placed her hands on Valiant's stomach and smiled when she saw a tent forming on the stallion's shorts. She felt nostalgic and flattered as she licked her lips in anticipation, the memories of a year ago coming back. She had been tempted to take Valiant right there and there back then but felt she needed to wait. But since Valiant had grown strong, she felt that the wait was worth it.

For Tempest's part, her shocked face turned into a scowl. In the time she got to know Fleur, she concluded that the guardsmare enjoyed being hedonistic if her interactions with her harem were any indication. Normally she would just walk away whenever things between Fleur and one of her harem mates got steamy, but this was Valiant. The stallion who gave her the benefit of the doubt and showed her much she loved her. Jealousy filled her heart as Fleur continued to enjoy herself.

"You shameless, depraved slut," growled Tempest, staring daggers at Fleur, "You have enough males in your harem, including the Dragon King. Must you have my Valiant, too?"

"He doesn't seem to mind, Tempest," smirked Fleur as she continued to rub her butt on Valiant, "Besides, he's had a crush on me for some time and just look how he's reacting to me."

Tempest looked down to where she could see an erection formed inside Valiant's shorts and blushed. She shook her head and glared at Fleur, who was moaning happily with half lidded eyes.

"If...ooh, so good...if you're worried...oh, Celestia, I want to come...about me stealing Valiant...don't be," Fleur moaned, drooling. "He loves you and I can see that you genuinely love him. But ever since I met him, I felt something for Valiant. I crushed on him and I was very much looking forward to meeting him again...to see what sort of stallion he'd become."

"So he isn't just another conquest to you?" Tempest questioned.

"No one in my harem is a conquest, Tempest," Fleur said with conviction, "I have my standards on who I let inside my bed and into my heart. I don't lay with just anyone just to satisfy me. Just like Spike before him, Valiant proved himself to me today and I'm rewarding him now. Besides...I think there is room in his heart for two mares, Tempest. Two very strong mares."

Fleur got up and stood over Valiant, chuckling at the adorable and breathless expression he had on his face. She took of her boots and placed a foot on the stallions chest, her hands on her hips. She used her toe and traced small circles on Valiant's chest, making the stallion breath even quicker. Fleur traced her toe downwards until he reached Valiant's shorts and pulled the waistband down. Her eyes lit up when she beheld the stallion's erection. It was very stiff and noticed that the tip already had a glint of cum. It took all her will power not go down on him as she wanted to maintain a sense of dominance over the stallion. Fleur then used her toes to stroke the erection, causing Valiant to moan.

"Tell me, Valiant," inquired Fleur, "Do you have a thing for strong mares? Do you admire them all that much?"

"Yes...yes I do, ma'am," responded Valiant breathlessly, "I always have."

"When we are alone, it's Fleur, my knight," Fleur reminded, "Now...why do you have a thing for strong mares? Do other mares not excite you like Tempest and I?"

"Other mares are fine but..." sighed Valiant, feeling Fleur's toes work his erection, "Strong mares...they're so brave and exciting...ever since I was younger, I looked up to them....one even saved my life...twice...I crushed on her."

"Ooh, a male damsel," Fleur said, intrigued, "Who was she?"

"A life guard...her name was Casey," Valiant said, closing his eyes, "Blonde mane, red coat...strong arms..."

"Big rack," Fleur put in. She smirked when Valiant kept quiet about that detail, "Yeah, you love them big, don't you, Valiant? Did she hold you close to them when she saved you?"

"Yes," Valiant hissed, feeling close to orgasm, "So big and so close...when she checked on me to see if I was all right, I couldn't answer her. I was smitten...smitten and grateful."

"I'll bet. You said she saved your life twice. You didn't intentionally put yourself in danger just so she can save you again."

"No...no I...Fleur, I'm...she saved me from some bullies...they did a number on me and Casey...she did a number on them. After that I wanted to tell her how I felt. I didn't care that I was kid, I knew how I felt."

"And..."

"I didn't...there wasn't any point in doing it anyway. Besides...she was married, and..."

"You poor thing...but I bet you wanted a strong mare to love..."

"Yes...but they didn't want me...they thought I was a wimp..."

"Well, they missed out on someone very courageous...and strong where it counts. Believe it or not, Valiant...but we...yes, Tempest and I, are very lucky to have you."

Tempest could only stare at what was transpiring before her. Fleur had Valiant completely at her mercy and the stallion seemed to be in bliss. The way the guardsmare spoke to him...it was seductive, yet caring. Yes, her behavior was definitely that of a hedonist, a seeker of pleasure, but Tempest could tell that Fleur didn't just seek sexual satisfaction but also the love of her partner. When she glanced up at Fleur, she could see that the guardsmare's smirk was gone, replaced with a fond smile. As for Valiant, she saw his face tighten, grunting, like he was trying to hold back. She blushed and remembered the stallion making those same noises when they made love in the library. She remembered being scared and aroused, feeling Valiant's excitement before they climaxed. The memory made Tempest rub her thighs together. She moaned as she felt her nipples harden, the combination of what has happening in front of her and what happened between her and Valiant getting to her.

"One more thing, Valiant," Fleur said, "While I was interrogating you, you let something slip. You referred to Tempest as...Fiz...something. Is that a pet name-”

Tempest felt embarrassed and frightened as she crawled on top of Valiant and kissed him fiercely, pressing her bosom on his chest. Tempest kissed Valiant deeply as she grabbed his cheeks. She could feel his tongue go inside her and she responded with her own. When she let go of Valiant's lips, Tempest gave the stallion a very fierce and angry look.

"Don't you dare tell her!" growled Tempest, "That is between us and only us! Only us!"

Valiant could only nod in response.

"So that's how it is," chuckled Fleur as she let go of Valiant's erection, "Fine. I'll find out eventually. But first..."

Fleur takes off her sports bra, revealing her breasts. She gets down her knees and sandwiches Valiant's erection between her orbs. She gives the tip of the erection a lick, tasting a bit of Valiant's cum, savoring the taste. This elicits a loud moan from the stallion, which gets Tempest's attention as she looks back and see's that Fleur is using her breasts to massage her lover's shaft as well as engulfing with her mouth. The broken horned unicorn mare could watch with a mixture of disbelief, jealousy and embarrassment as she watched the guardsmare thoroughly enjoy herself. Tempest's eye twitched as she gritted her teeth.

Looking up noticing Tempest looking down on her, Fleur let go of Valiant's dick and said with a sly smile, "You know you can get a taste of it, too. With your help, we can bring Valiant off quicker so we both feast on his creamy seed."

To Fleur's surprise, Tempest was hesitant at this. In fact, the mare bashfully looked away. The guardsmare raised an eyebrow until she began to wonder.

"You're kidding, right?" asked Fleur. When she didn't a response, Fleur gasped amusingly and said, "Are you telling me you didn't suck him off? Did Valiant just boff you and that's it?"

"No, we did...I mean we just...," Tempest stammered, "We did things...other things and..."

Fleur shook her head and beckoned Tempest to her position. The mare obliged and got closer and began to marvel at the size of Valiant's erection. To her, it looked very big and healthy and it was glistening with Fleur's saliva. Tempest continued to stare at it and remembered how much Valiant rammed her with.

"Get out of those clothes, Tempest," Fleur ordered, "All of them. Valiant can indulge himself while we bring him off."

Tempest did as she was told and got up, taking off her clothes. After she dropped her clothes, she sat back down, her exposed entrance now directly in front of Valiant. She could hear him breathing heavily, which made her blush even deeper. Looking back at what she and Valiant did in the library, Tempest recalled that the stallion never looked at her there and she never...sucked him off. Yes, the stallion played and sucked on her breasts and rammed her with his tool, but that was the extant of what they did. Now she had the opportunity to do more and maybe maybe outdo the more experienced Fleur and show that she too can be strong.

Tempest went down to Fleur's level and mashed her breasts against the guardsmare's, feeling her erect nipples as well as Valiant's length. She gave Fleur a challenging a look, which her a smirk and a nod.

Tempest and Fleur began to stimulate Valiant's erection with their breasts, moving them up and down. They heard the stallion grunt as time went by and they increased their motions. Fleur could see some more of Valiant's spunk leak out at the tip and wasted no time in engulfing the length inside her mouth. She used her tongue to taste the tip and lick the length, moaning as she tasted it. She let the length go and gave Tempest her turn. Tempest began to mimic what Fleur did though she did so slowly. She closed her eyes, opened her mouth and engulfed Valiant's length inside. She almost gagged at the sensation and moved tentatively before getting into a rhythm. Tempest moaned as she used her tongue and breasts, making the stallion moan loudly, hearing him encouraging to do more. She couldn't but be flattered and continued to stimulate Valiant. She and Fleur took turns sucking him off while using their breasts to stimulate the length and each other.

For Valiant's part, he was enjoying himself. Being stimulated by these two mares was something out his wildest dreams. Ever since he had been noticed by Fleur, he had always dreamed about her and one day impressing her enough so he could be recognized as a true stallion of the Royal Guard. He had always dreamed of Fleur being very intimate with him and showing him the true path to becoming a stallion but felt that the mare was truly out of his league. That's not to say that she didn't admire Tempest any less because he believed that the mare was strong in her own right. She was a commander after all, an enemy commander, but one that was willing to change her ways. Valiant wasn't ashamed to admit that he liked powerful mares and having two strong ones pleasing him was almost too much for him.

Not wanting to remain idle, Valiant looked up to see that Tempest was leaking juices from her entrance, co doubt being very aroused by what she and Fleur were doing to him. He opened his mouth, stuck his tongue out and began to lick Tempest slit, eliciting a twitch but it didn't stop him. This was actually the first time he had ever licked her down there and needless to say, he was enjoying himself, moaning as he practically devoured Tempest's insides while using his hands to massage her buttocks. Valiant furiously licked the slit while stimulating the clit. Soon enough, he was rewarded by being being squirted in the face. This didn't stop him as he continued to lick Tempest, even using his hands to slap her butt with a loud smack. Valiant then felt something coming and knew was getting close to his own climax.

"Oh, yes, punish me!!" Tempest yelled. "Harder...teach me a lesson...slap it harder..."

"So kinky, Tempest," purred Fleur, "Yes, Valiant, smack it harder...make her feel it...she like her stallions strong...show her how much...show that strength."

Soon enough, Valiant let out a loud moan and let out an orgasm, his seed erupting like a geyser. In continued spurting out and staining Fleur and Tempest's face and breasts. For Fleur, she enjoyed the sensation of having Valiant's spunk all over her while with Tempest, it a new experience. The smell was getting to her as she instinctively lick a bit of sperm from her lips. She was caught off guard when Fleur grabbed her shoulders and started to lick her face clean of Valiant's sperm and even going so far as cleaning her breasts with her tongue. Before Tempest could protest, she was silenced with a kiss, her eyes widening as she felt her tongue make her way inside her mouth. After a minute, Tempest repaid the guardsmare by doing the same to her, but did it more fiercely.

Eventually, Tempest let go and Fleur looked on her with pride.

"I think we are ready for the next step, my sweet Tempest," said Fleur with a smirk.

Fleur got up and went to one of the corners of the ring, turning around and facing both Tempest and Valiant. Leaning back, placing her arms on the ropes and beckoning Valiant to approach her, Fleur licked her lips as the stallion walked over to her. Fleur giggled when Valiant wrapped his arms around her waist, feeling his muscles and his chest on her bare breasts. She didn't have to wait long as Valiant kissed her right away, feeling his lips take control of hers. Valiant's kiss felt very eager and Fleur moaned when she felt his tongue invade her mouth. She couldn't help but respond to kiss and was surprised that the stallion was attempting to dominate her in the kiss. Fleur could only assume that this was Valiant's way of being assertive towards a strong mare and decided to let herself go and let stallion lead for now. She whined when his lips left hers and before she could protest, Valiant's lips were already on one of her breasts, making her let out a louder moan. Her excitement almost made her lose her footing as she felt her breasts being kissed, licked and fondled. She looked down and admired how the stallion was being very attentive to her orbs, sighing contently. Fleur mentally fought not to compare Valiant to any of the other males in harem, including Spike, who have given her similar delight, as she wanted to concentrate on how well the stallion was doing.

'Such an experienced mouth,' Fleur thought, her eyes closed as a tear escaped her eye, 'Such a shame that I wasn't the one who broke him. I would have....ooh, so good...yes, Valiant...love these tits you always dreamed of...'

Wanting to be a more bold, Valiant hung Fleur's legs on the ropes, spreading her thighs so he could see the guardsmare's wet entrance. He got down on his knees and went on the attack, never bothering to tease Fleur as he licked the wet slit, using his fingers to drive then inside her vigorously. Valiant tasted Fleur's juices, not wanting waste a single drop. Hearing the unicorn begin to cry for him, he doubled his efforts and was rewarded by having his face stained by Fleur juices and it almost drove him mad. The juices coming out of the mare tasted as sweet as the juices that came out of Tempest earlier on. His actions were enough to re-energize his manhood as it became stiff once again. Not wanting to wait any longer, Valiant grabbed onto Fleur's shoulders and drove his erection into her folds hard and fast, making the mare scream in pleasure. He moved his hips at a fast pace, grunting with each shove and hearing Fleur moan and cry out for him made him push the mare deeper into the post. Valiant really wanted to prove Fleur his worth to him and hearing her urging him on was really making him feel good.

"Ooh, that's it, my stallion, ram me...fuck me," Fleur urged as she felt the full extent of Valiant's erection, "Fuck my slutty pussy...fuck your dream slut...fill me...your slutty commander orders you!"

"No...you're...you're not...not a slut." Valiant grunted, moving his hips even faster.

"Oh, no?" Fleur said tauntingly, "Face it, my knight. I'm a cock hungry, insatiable slut queen! The upper crust stallions...very important stallions and celebrities...even the Dragon King...they fill my mouth...my ass and my pussy with their cum...sometimes I take them all on...they bathe me with their seed...just like you are about to feed my pussy some of your cum..."

Somehow, Valiant found even more strength and rammed his erect member more aggressively into Fleur's wet opening. Not wanting to appear weak, he held off his climax, though he could feel the guardsmare orgasm, coating his erection in her juices. He glared at Fleur defiantly, yet she smirked at him defiantly, as if to challenge him to fully satisfy her. He thought of all those stallions Fleur took to her bed and he also thought of the Dragon King, Spike. They were all somebodies while he was just another guard pony among many. Why would Fleur want him? He never thought of himself as special and yet...

As for Tempest, watching Fleur and her lover going wildly at it made her feel more envious. She still couldn't believe how much power Fleur had over Valiant, even though she was letting the stallion have his way with her. It only made her wish she could have done more with the stallion that made her feel special. She imagined herself in Fleur's place and Valiant satisfying her, smacking her rump with full force. The thought was making her wet again as she began to fondle one breast with her hand while digging deep inside her entrance with the other. Tempest moaned, feeling her hand stimulating her pussy getting soaked while she pinched her erect nipple.

'Valiant...fuck me...fuck me and not her,' Tempest begged mentally.

"Baise moi, mon chevalier," urged Fleur. "Mark me...feed my pussy...shoot it all in...fuck me...that's an order!"

"Fleur...I want to come...I'm so close!" Valiant grunted.

"Do it, Valiant! Mark me like you did Tempest! Make me your mare! Ooh, Celestia, I'm-”

With one final shove, Valiant climaxed inside of Fleur, shooting everything he and making the mare cry out in ecstasy. Fleur could feel that there was an excess of of Valiant's seed leaking out of her opening, which made her tear up because she wanted to retain it so nothing was wasted. Aster coming down from her high, Fleur looked on at Valiant with a mixture of satisfaction, admiration and love. She kissed him tenderly, to which the stallion responded to eagerly. After a minute, both the guardstallion and the guardsmare look at each other lovingly.

"Ma'am...," said Valiant breathlessly.

"Fleur, mon chevalier," spoke Fleur. "Mon brilliant chevalier conquérant...mon Valiant..."

Valiant felt himself being pulled off of Fleur and pushed to the ground. He saw that Tempest, filled with both fury and lust, towering him with a look of intent. He was half scared, half curious about what Tempest wanted to do. Valiant didn't have time to think as Tempest was already on him, kissing him fiercely. She tried to mimic what Fleur had done and inserted her tongue inside Valiant, moaning when she felt the stallion respond to her. As she continued to kiss Valiant, Tempest's hand traveled downwards until she reached his dick. Tempest began to stroke it, making Valiant give off a pained moan. In seconds, Valiant's shaft was erect again, full of energy. She let go of the stallion's lips and glared at him.

"Oh, no, Valiant," growled Tempest, "You're not going to tell me you spent yourself on her."

"Never, Tempest," Valiant said, breathing hard, "Tempest...you know I...don't hate me, I..."

"I'll never hate you, Valiant," assured Tempest, "You're the sweetest stallion I ever met. You deserve me..."

"Tempest..."

"Valiant...let me show you...that I can be your strong mare, too."

Tempest straddled Valiant's chest and went down to kiss him, firmly grabbing his cheeks as she pressed her lips to his. She couldn't help but chuckle and smirk as the stallion below him responded to her. There was a sense of power Tempest felt having Valiant at her mercy and she was in no mood to relinquish it. Jealousy for Fleur and wanting to outdo her was what was driving her to prove herself to Valiant. She really wanted to have the guardstallion's heart and her body temperature rose with the thought of having him enter her. Letting go of Valiant's lips, Tempest moved her body so her breasts dangled in front of Valiant's face. She immediately felt him grab onto her breasts, massaging them at first before using his mouth to lick and suck on her nipples. Tempest moaned at the sensation as she used one of her hands to stimulate her clit. Her breath became more ragged and heavy, letting out loud moans as Valiant kept on pleasing her breasts.

"That's it, Valiant, suck on them," urged Tempest, "Yes...you love them...they taste better than that of that hedonistic mare you just fucked...admit it...you enjoyed them when you were fucking me in the library!"

Letting go of Tempest's breasts, Valiant, responded, "Yes...I love them...I love you..."

"I bet you do," Tempest said, her smirk returning, "Face it, guardstallion. You were having trouble holding yourself back! You lusted for me...wanted me...you wanted me to take you to heaven! Say it, Valiant! Tell your strong mare you wanted her!"

"Yes, Tempest!" yelled Valiant. "I fell in love with you and I wanted you! I know you're a good mare...a strong mare...I..oh Tempest, I can't take it!"

Tempest moved her body again and positioned her entrance directly above Valiant's erect member. Positioning just right, she lowered her hips in one swift motion and groaned, feeling every inch of Valiant's length inside her. She heard the stallion wince in pain, noting that her pussy must have been grabbing him like a vice. It didn't stop her from moving her hips, slowly at first so she can savor the length. Tempest felt a sense of satisfaction in being on top of Valiant and hearing him moan and groan as she felt his hands grab onto her hips to keep her steady. She remembered that in their time in the library, it was Valiant taking the lead as he boffed her over the desk. Now, she was the dominant one and Valiant, despite seeing him tear up at how forceful she was being, looked like he was enjoying himself.

"Go ahead and slap it," hissed Tempest. She was rewarded with Valiant slapping right buttock, "Oh, your so good at that...harder...harder, you-Ah! Yes, slap it until its marked! Fuck me! Punish me! Make me learn my lesson like a good Royal Guard should! I want to be good, Valiant...I want to be a good girl for you...I want you to keep punishing me...I want you to...want you to..."

What happened next made Tempest's heart race even faster. She felt a pair of hands grab her breasts and pinch her nipples. She then felt a tongue sliding up and down her neck. Tempest gasped at this and also felt something between her buttocks. She used her hand to feel what was pocking her and her eyes widened as she felt the length in her hand. It was phallic, feeling hot to the touch, but didn't feel the same as Valiant's erection. She looked back to see Tempest chuckling with a smirk.

"I made this dildo myself," said Fleur as she moved her hips, "I committed Dragon King Spike's dragon cock to memory and added a few enchantments as well as enhancements. It will feel hotter as the love making intensifies and even shoot a thick, sweet liquid when it reaches it's limit. I prefer the real thing, but I love using this on my female mates. I want you to feel what Spike has been feeding me, Tempest. Would you like that?"

There was a moment of hesitation on Tempest's part, though it didn't last long as she nodded. She felt the dildo shove into her ass in one swift motion and tears streamed from her eyes. She never thought she would experienced double penetrated and let out a groan. She could feel being lit up on both ends and felt herself enjoying it. Tempest did feel a sense of guilt as she tried to smile reassuringly at Valiant, wanting to convey her feelings toward him as felt her back end being invaded by something that resembled the Dragon King's cock. The heat in her ass kept going up as she could feel Fleur grab her buttocks and slapping them. Valiant did the same thing and Tempest urged him to punish her more. A smile formed on Tempest's lips as she felt an orgasm escape her, but Fleur and Valiant were relentless as they kept penetrating her. She began to scream in ecstasy as she felt the heat increase.

"I'm coming, Tempest...I'm so close...let me come inside you!" grunted Valiant.

"Me, too," moaned Fleur. "It's almost at its limits!"

"Don't stop...I don't want it to stop!" urged Tempest. "Fuck me...I'm yours! I'll be good! I promise I-

Tempest let out a scream that filled the gym. She climaxed again and felt both her ends being filled. Her pussy and her anus felt so hot, like two hot volcanoes erupting inside of her. After it was over, Tempest felt both Valiant and Fleur disengage from her, but felt both her ends overflowing with creamy liquid, oozing out. Feeling spent, Tempest fell on Valiant and held him, content smile on her lips. The stallion then held her tightly and kissed her. Tempest then felt Fleur embrace her from behind and it made her look back to her. Tempest gave her a frown, which only got a smile in response.

"Hedonist...promiscuous and never satisfied." Tempest began, trying to feel some conviction in her words.

"With pride," smirked Fleur. "Welcome to my harem...both of you."

The next day at the table, Fleur, Tempest, and Valiant were seated and enjoying breakfast that was served up by Fleur's servants. As the guardsmare ate happily, both Valiant and Tempest looked unsure. As of yesterday both of them got intimate with not only each other but Fleur as well, leading to the lovely unicorn to declare both of them in her harem. This situation was not something either of them was actually considering, Tempest especially.

Deciding to break the ice, Valiant spoke up to his superior, “Fleur, if I may ask. Why did you decide to want me into your harem? I mean look at the stallions in your group, I'm not nearly as good looking or sophisticated as a lot of them. Besides there are stronger guards in the ranks than I am. So why settle for a guy like me?”

Fleur wiped her mouth with a napkin before turning to Valiant, and spoke, “Much like Spike the Dragon King, I myself am very picky about who I let into my harem. Be it stallion, mare, or even dragon I look for ways they can prove themselves to me, and you Valiant proved your worth more than you know. Ever since you graduated and joined the ranks I've kept a close eye on you and just to see what kind of soldier you became. From what you showed me in the ring yesterday, you have a great future as a royal guard and if your recent activity with Tempest showed me anything, much like Spike himself, you also have a good heart who believes in the best of everybody, even those who think they don't deserve forgiveness or mercy. As for comparing yourself to other guards, don't. Sometime I overhear several other guards would talk about me and how they just wanna lay with me. It sickens that we have such ponies in our ranks.”

Tempest having been moved by Fleur stating Valiant believing in the best of everybody even to a pony like her who felt she didn't deserve forgiveness, had to ask the guardsmare something as well.

“So then why did you decide to add me into your love circle?” the former commander inquired.

Fleur turned to her fellow unicorn, “It's as you've said, several of the guards don't believe you have the capacity to change for the better, but over these last few weeks I've noticed that despite trying to keep yourself shut out, you have shown that you are trying to make an effort, and that's all anyone can do. Even if you're still rough around the edges, I feel we can keep working with that. And who knows, maybe by then you'll be recognized as fully reformed pony.”

“Well, thank you for that," Tempest said with a smile. She then gave the guardsmare a smirk, "That doesn't change the fact that I think you're a hedonistic and unsatisfied mare.”

Fleur smirked, “Very true, but you're going to be a part of this life now. And soon you'll accept it as the norm.”

Suddenly the doors opened, and stepping in was Pierre, “Good morning, Mistress Fleur, Mr. Charge, Ms. Shadow.”

“Good morning, Pierre,” Fleur greeted, “I trust they've arrived?”

“Indeed, ma'am.”

Suddenly entering from behind Pierre were the rest of Fleur's harem minus Spike of course. This surprised Valiant and Tempest as they were not expecting more guests.

“What're they all doing here?” asked Valiant.

“Last night before I turned in I sent a letter to my harem members and told them about you two, and they've come to celebrate.” Fleur explained.

Soon the ladies gathered around Valiant, while the guys gathered around Tempest congratulating them.

“Welcome to the group, Valiant.” Daring said smugly.

“If I had a heart, it'd be bursting with joy.” Inky said dryly.

“I think it's totally awesome to have you part of the group.” Lily said.

“Your addition will definitely make da magicks shine!” Photo declared, before taking a picture of him.

Valiant laughed sheepishly, having not used to this kind of attention. He then blushed as the ladies pushed their buxoms all over his body, causing his entire being to rise in temperature.

The men in Fleur's harem were also congratulating Tempest, as Fancy spoke, “Jolly good to have you joining us, my dear.”

“Indeed. With another mare to join it's sure to be a blast.” Hoity agreed.

Feather leaned in and grinned at Tempest, “Girl, I just know you and I can make some lovely music together.”

Tempest was looking nauseous from Feather's flirtatious attempts, as the males continued to bombard her with congrats and praise. Soon it became too much attention for the mare to handle and just yelled out, “Everyone, lay off!”

Fleur just watched and laughed knowing this was going to be an interesting change.

An Outing with the In-Laws

Author's Note

This is the start of another arc featuring the girls having some time together with their moms, aunts, or role models alone. In this chapter features Spike and Twilight with her parents going someplace to relax, which will lead to some different kind of family fun.

Chapter co-written and edited by Duke Moon II

An Outing with the In-Laws

Inside the master bedroom of the Sparkle home, the sounds of erotic moans and groans were heard. On the bed, Twilight Velvet was riding her husband, Night Light, her moans getting louder and louder as she stimulated her clit and squeezed one of her milked breasts. She could hear her husband grunting and groaning while also feeling his hands gripping on her hips. Velvet's tongue was wagging, her breaths becoming more ragged as she kept on climaxing on Night Light's member, coating it in her juices. She was amazed at how much stamina her husband had, but she wanted him to come inside her desperately. Velvet could feel he was getting close and Night Light was urging her to ride him harder by slapping her butt so hard that the echoed throughout the room. Velvet obliged by moving her hips faster.

This all had begun after they had a talk and started cleaning the dishes in the kitchen. Velvet was busy drying the last dish when Night Light started to grope her breasts from behind. It didn't stop there as her husband started to lick and nibble her neck while rubbing his covered member between her covered buttocks. As sudden as this felt, Velvet didn't resist Night Light as he practically ripped away her blouse and apron, leaving her exposed with her bra covering her breasts. What followed next was the married couple making out, making their way to their room while desperately undressing themselves until the proceeded to make love on the bed. For Velvet, it had been a while since Night Light behaved like a wild animal, remembering how wild he was to her when he was younger. She loved it this side of her husband and could feel how much energy he had when he rammed her pussy vigorously.

It wasn't long before Night Light gathered his strength and pinned Velvet to the bed, his cock never leaving the entrance. He kissed and nibbled her neck, making her howl in ecstasy as she called his name. Night Light's mouth made its way towards Velvet's milky breasts and sucked off, drinking whatever was left inside. He used his hands to squeeze more milk out and fed. Night Light sucked out more of Velvet's milk, but didn't swallow it, deciding to feed it to her hungry wife. His lips remained locked on hers, his thrusts beginning to go faster and faster inside his wife's pussy. Again, he was getting close, but didn't want to climax just yet.

"You're so fucking hot," Night Light growled, "Your pussy loves my cock...does the thirsty mare love my rough cock?"

"Oh, daddy, I love your cock...," whimpered Velvet, a smile on her face and tears in her eyes, "My pussy....my mouth...my ass...they're all yours..."

"Oh, yes...I'll fill you up, you slutty girl," grunted Night Light, "I'll satisfy you...only I can satisfy...oh, I'm cumming...feel it, Velvet...every...last drop..."

"Fuck me...fuck my pussy...I want feel it," begged Velvet. "I want your cum...your hot cum...I want-"

Night Light gave one final thrust and shot his load inside Velvet's pussy, overflowing her womb while giving her breasts a firm squeeze, making more milk come out of her nipples as the woman scream in ecstasy. Night Light then went down and kissed Velvet on the lips, holding her body close his. The married couple were sweating from all that they did and held each other lovingly. After a moment, they looked at each other, Velvet giving Night Light a teary smile while he was giving her a concerned look.

"Velvet." Night Light spoke.

"Yes, my love?" asked Velvet.

"Are you sure you want to do this."

"Yes...I...have to know...I've got to."

The next day outside Spike's apartment complex, Spike and Twilight, who were both dressed nicely for the day, stood waiting and both looking happy, especially Spike who had a big grin on his face. In fact, Spike's grin grew to the point of being goofy and a bit of drool hanging from his mouth. All the while, Twilight shook her knowingly with a frown on her face.

“Oh, yeah, a day at that new Cherry Blossom Hotel and Bath House," Spike said, practically giddy, "This is gonna be so perfect.”

“Uh-huh,” Twilight said dryly, eyebrows raised, “And you're not just excited that my parents will be joining us. Especially my mom?”

“Hey, I love both your parents,” Spike protested, “I mean your dad's a chill guy.”

“And my mom is hot.” Twilight teased.

“Yeah and your mom is...” Spike paused before looking at Twilight who was suppressing a giggle, “You sneaky little girl.”

A portal suddenly appeared and stepping out from it were both Velvet and Night Light in their human appearances both also looking nicely dressed. Night Light wore a suit with tie while Velvet wore a slip on dress. Spike noticed this and could clearly see down Velvet's cleavage. As much as he wanted to look, he didn't want to ruin this special occasion.

“Mom! Dad!” Twilight cheered, as she hugged her parents.

“Hi, princess. Good to see you.” Night Light hugged her.

“You look lovely this morning.” Velvet said embracing her daughter.

“Thank you. You're both looking good yourselves.” Twilight said.

Night Light looked over at Spike and greeted him with a hug, “There's my big man. Get over here, son.”

“Good to see you... dad.” Spike said, knowing to break the boundaries between him and his in-laws.

“Oh, Spike, you look wonderful.” Velvet said, as she embraced Spike, causing her rack to press into his chest.

Spike, trying to keep his libido under control, answered, “So do you, mom.”

“We're so glad the both of you could join us at the Cherry Blossom Hotel and Bath House that opened up not too far from here.” Twilight said gratefully.

“Well, we're both just itching for a relaxing time.” Velvet smiled.

Night Light whispered to Spike, “Watch out. She won't admit it, but when Velvet says 'relaxing time' she means doing something crazy. On our honeymoon, she almost bungee jumped off Luna Bay.”

Spike snickered at this, imagining Night Light trying to stop a gleeful Velvet from bungee jumping.

“What was that, hon?” Velvet spoke up, cheerfully

“Nothing, sweetheart!” Night Light spoke up nervously, before giving a wink to Spike.

“And you're sure the girls can't join us?” Velvet asked.

“The others have their own plans for today, I'm afraid,” Spike answered, “But it's all good. After all, this is a family outing.”

Velvet and Night Light nodded in agreement. While it would have been having the girls around, this was family time.

“In any case, we should get a move on. I am in desperate need of pampering, especially after recently getting back from filling in for Princess Celestia.” Twilight said.

“Then let's go.” Spike said, as he and Twilight used a combined teleportation spell to bring them to their destination.

Once they arrived, Spike and the Sparkle family looked to see that the hotel and bathhouse looked like an authentic Japanese bathhouse in design. From what Spike could tell, the main building was very tall and the resort looked very high end, which meant one had to be really rich to experience the in and outs.

“So this is it?” Velvet asked as he looked in awe.

“It sure is,” Twilight confirmed. "The Cherry Blossom Hotel and Bath House."

“Reminds me of our trip to the hot springs in Jockeypan.” Spike recalled.

“Remind me how you were able to get us into a place like this again.” Night Light asked his daughter.

“Well, Rarity was actually invited here not long ago to complete a business deal," Twilight responded. "She called in a favor from the owner and got us in.”

“That, Rarity, and her connections.” Velvet said.

“And we thought only you had good connections.” Night Light told Twilight.

“Well, my connections work best in Equestria, since my princess status must be kept secret in this world.” Twilight shrugged.

“Good morning, honored guests. Welcome.” a voice greeted Spike and the Sparkle family.

Approaching them was a beautiful Japanese woman wearing yukata. Spike immediately eyed the woman up, marveling at her long black hair tied in a ponytail, and her prominent bust hidden beneath her outfit.

“Reservation for the Sparkle Family?” Twilight asked the woman.

“Ah, yes, of course. We've been expecting you. I am Chizuru Hashima, and I will be your host during your stay. Please allow me to give you a tour of the Cherry Blossom Bath House Hotel.”

“Thank you, kindly.” Velvet said, as the group followed their host.

As they walked along a garden area, Spike, Twilight, Velvet and Night Light were seeing other guests enjoying their accommodations from sunbathing, lounging, sipping drinks, and hanging out by an outdoor pool. Spike even noted that there were some guests heading for the golf course as well as others enjoying the hotel restaurants. It seemed that the resort had just about everything. Still, Spike was looking forward to being the baths, especially if it meant seeing Twilight and Velvet naked.

“Wow. This place has everything.” Spike marveled.

“Just about,” Chizuru replied, “Of course our most popular attraction here is the bathhouse.”

Spike's eyes lit up, “I'm definitely looking forward to that the most.”

Twilight leaned in, “Actually, I checked, and the baths are divided up, meaning you won't be doing any peeking on any women.”

Spike suddenly felt like his whole world crashed. It was as if he was denied heaven and hell was just hanging out with a bunch of old men with no beautiful women in sight.

“No mixed bathing!? Aw come on! What do bathhouses have against mixed bathing?!” Spike whined.

“Hey, relax, Spike,” Night Light said putting an arm around him, “This'll be the perfect opportunity for us to have some man to man time and leave the ladies to themselves.”

Spike looked back at Twilight and Velvet, his lips quivering and on the verge of tears, wishing to have a chance to see both of them all natural together and who knows how many other lady guests, but knew there was nothing he could do about it.

“Well, I do enjoy guy time.” Spike admitted, sounding deflated.

“So do I. Now come on, we didn't come here to just look at the place. Let's have some fun!” Night Light cheered.

Later on, Spike and Night Light headed to the men's side of the bath house, while Twilight and Velvet headed to the women's side. It wasn't much later when Spike and Night Light sat in the water relaxing with Night Light stretching his arms up. Spike, while relaxed, looked around at all the other male guests present, some being middle aged men, and some being old timers. The sight of the wrinkled, liver spotted old men bathing was not an appealing sight for Spike to watch. He looked at the wall that divided both sides and mentally mourned.

'It's not fair! All the secrets of the universe on the other side of that wall, and I'm here stuck in the sausage hut. This is no way to treat the dragon king.' he grumbled.

“So, Spike.” Night Light spoke up.

“Yeah?” Spike responded, snapping out of his funk.

“I know you're wishing to see what's going on the other side of the bath. Trust me there are times I feel exactly the way you felt.”

“Really?” Spike asked hoping to get more out of him.

“Oh, yes. In fact Velvet would normally tease me about how I used to have an attraction to her mother when I was no older than you.”

Spike blinked, “You were into her mother?”

“Uh-huh,” Night Light answered and sighed in nostalgia, “Hour Glass was a lovely woman and had mostly the same looks Velvet has. It's just such a shame she remained single ever since her husband passed away. In fact between you and me, she always teased younger men so she could feel appreciated. My friends and I would always used to talk about what we would do with her if the opportunity ever came up. And while I had my own ideas, I wasn't just into her. I was genuinely into Velvet as well.”

“I can't blame you,” Spike replied, “Velvet's quite a beauty. I can see where Twilight gets that from.”

“She sure does,” the adult agreed, “Speaking of Twilight, how're you two getting along as of late?”

Spike having had this conversation with Velvet already knew what Night Light meant: how they were doing as husband and wife. Calming himself, he answered his father-in-law, "We're both doing great, actually. We haven't had any major disputes to be concerned about. We're just that typical married couple.”

“Typical married couples don't have sex almost every night or inviting other women to join in.” Night Light teased much to Spike's embarrassment.

“We'll, me and Twilight don't do it almost every night. Some nights I end up with one or more of the other girls,” Spike said before covering his mouth, “And that just came out.”

Night Light chuckled, “Relax, I don't feel offended or anything. If my daughter is willing to share you with so many mares it's not my place to say anything. In fact, I almost envy you.”

“You envy me?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Yes, I mean how many men both in this world and Equestria can be married and have multiple ladies along with it?”

“Only other one I know like that is Fleur, and she's a lady.” Spike noted, as the two laughed.

“Point being, as long as Twilight's ok with it, then that's all that matters. If my daughter is happy, then I'm happy.”

“I'm glad you're taking that well.” Spike said, as the two continued to relax in the water.

There was a moment of silent between Spike and Night Light. Though Spike himself wasn't feeling as down as he did earlier, Night Light seemed hesitant about something. He thought to not only last night, but also the times he had made love to Velvet in the guise of Spike. He remembered how mush his wife enjoyed living out her fantasy somewhat. He could see what Velvet saw in him and it wasn't just the love for a son.

Gathering up his courage, Night Light spoke up, “Spike?”

“Hm?” Spike opened his eyes and looked to Night Light.

“I really don't mean to make this uncomfortable, but how do you feel about my wife?”

Spike froze upon hearing that question. His father-in-law just asked him about how he personally feels about his mother-in-law, and there was no one close to him to come to his defense if he should say something wrong. Memories of what happened between him and Velvet came back to him and how much he had to fight temptation not to jump on her and do it. His fantasies about her were also very vivid and real. Spike gulped, seeing Night Light's expectant face.

Swallowing his fear he spoke up, “Well...Velvet's a lovely woman. She's kind, loving, and caring. She's just the kind of woman any guy would be lucky to have for a wife. You're very lucky to have her. Why do you ask?”

“It's just that...recently in our lovemaking, when I use that potion to become you for role-play, I notice Velvet might like you more than how she let's on. Almost like she's hoping it is actually you and not me disguised as you.”

Spike started to sweat as the heat of the water was getting to him. He was at a loss for words as the memories of what almost happened between him and Velvet remained. Spike felt very guilty, feeling like the worst person in the world. The fact that he entertained the idea, even if it was brief, to willingly ruin a marriage between a lovely woman and nice guy made him feel sick to his stomach. Looking around, Spike wanted to make sure no one was paying attention.

Unable to hide it anymore, Spike spoke, “Alright, look here's the thing. The truth is, I almost could've had a chance with Velvet.”

“Huh?” Night Light asked in confusion.

“That day she came to visit me and Twilight, and I was the only one there. She joined me in the baths and flirtatiously put the moves on me, and was even willing to let me have my way with her,” Spike continued, fearing this won't end well, “But I promise you nothing happened, and she didn't really mean it when she offered herself up to me. I love your daughter too much to ruin everything.”

Spike prayed hoping he wouldn't die from his father-in-law's wrath. When he heard Night Light chuckling, his worry started to subside and was replaced with confusion.

“You can relax, Spike. I know everything,” Night Light smiled.

“You what?” Spike gasped

“Velvet told me what happened between you two.” Night Light explained.

“She did?” Spike asked in shock.

“I wouldn't blame you if you did actually succumb to her offer. I mean as a horn dog myself, it's so hard to reject such a chance from someone so erotically alluring.”

"Still...I have standards, no matter what people say about me.”

“Make no mistake, son, that thinking about how much she enjoyed the massage and washing you gave her does make me feel jealous,” Night Light continued, “Makes me feel like I'm losing my charm.”

“Don't feel that way,” Spike replied, “Truth be told when she told me about you, she said nothing could possibly be better than when she's with you.”

Night Light smiled knowing he still had his charm to Velvet, “And I could almost imagine what could've happened between you two whenever I use the potion to transform into you. If it were really you in my place, I know you'd make Velvet a happy mare just as I always have.”

Spike looked honored, and spoke, “That means a lot coming from you.”

The two relaxed, until Night Light spoke up, “But you know, I may have a proposition for you.”

Spike looked towards Night Light curiously, “I'm listening.”

Meanwhile on the women's side of the baths, Twilight and Velvet who were having a good time themselves. By sheer luck, they were the only ones there. Which was good as it allowed them a good moment of privacy without having to worry about others in the baths listening to them or even crowd them if the baths got too packed. Velvet was currently sitting on a stool, while Twilight was lathering soap into her hands and began washing her mother's back, massaging it.

“Mm, that feels good, Twilight.” Velvet moaned, as her daughter helped her relax.

“No problem, mom. I'm just glad we have the baths to ourselves. I can imagine Spike's on the other side bemoaning himself for not being able to see any other naked ladies here. Imagine to his surprise if he knew we were the only ones here.” Twilight giggled.

“Oh, I'm sure Spike wouldn't mind if he knew it was just us two.” Velvet teased.

Twilight, squinting at her mom's teasing, decided to have some fun with her. So she reached underneath her mom's arms and started to fondle her breasts with her soapy hands, eliciting a pleasurable moan out of the older woman.

“Oh, Twilight.” Velvet moaned.

“Another up side to being just us here, is being able to do this without any peeping eyes.” Twilight teased, as she continued to fondle Velvet's boobs.

“Twilight, your hands... That feels so good,” Velvet moaned in delight, “And I thought your husband was the groper. Ooh, yes...keep doing that...”

“Spike may have a passion for boobs, mom. But as the leading woman in his harem I make sure to let the other girls know who their princess is.”

“You must've had your hands....on some very impressive breasts.” moaned Velvet, her blush getting a deeper shade of red.

“From my friends, to Fleur De Lis, even Princess Celestia herself,” Twilight said huskily in Velvet's ear, “Oh, yes. I've even pleasured my own mentor like this. You know, even though you're not as big as Celestia, Luna, or Fleur, I still feel envious of your size. I know Spike wishes he could be here right now just so he can have another look at them.”

As Velvet enjoyed the pleasurable breast massage, her face lit up from what Twilight said about Spike, especially since she could feel her daughter's breasts on her back, hardened nipples and all. She looked back at Twilight and gave her a reassuring smile, “It still feels so comforting knowing I'm able to catch the eye of a handsome young man such as Spike. But ,sweetheart, you shouldn't feel envious of me in that sense. I mean your boobs are definitely nothing to sneeze at.”

Twilight, still feeling in a horny mood continued to massage her mother's breasts, while playfully pinching and squeezing her nipples making Velvet moan even louder. A wicked smile formed as she got bolder, squeezing them harder. She chuckled, feeling that her mother was being receptive to her touch.

Velvet tried to keep her voice down, not wanting any of the men on the other side to hear her, but the fondling Twilight was giving her mas making it easier said than done.

“Oh, Twilight, if this is how you are with me, I can imagine just what you do with your friends when you all sleep with Spike.” Velvet moaned.

“We do all this and more. But I do enjoy having this done to me from the girls as well. Rarity especially knows how to turn me on and stir my libido with her feminine charm. But when she thinks she has me beat, I show her and the rest of them I'm the true dominant one in the group.” she groped her mother harder, as Velvet was feeling like she could have an orgasm at any moment.

Twilight was starting coming to her senses and saw she looked like she was getting carried away. She shook her and said, “Mom, I'm sorry if I'm overstepping myself. I'll stop now.”

“No, Twilight. Don't stop. Just keep going.” Velvet breathed heavily.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I want you to pleasure me like you did when you came over to get some of my DNA.”

“If you say so, mom.”

So Twilight continued to massage and fondle Velvet's boobs like she was doing, as the older woman relaxed. She leaned back and felt more of her daughter's breasts. She felt more aroused than before and started to get wet between her thighs. As sinful as this felt, Velvet couldn't help but surrender herself to Twilight's masterful hands. She truly felt that Twilight knew how to please a woman.

“This reminds me so much of the times when Night Light does this for me. Oh, if you could've only seen him when we first started dating.”

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight

“When I first met Night Light when we were younger he was such a shy young man, and yet we hit it off immediately.”

Twilight hearing this looked surprised, “Wow. That's just about how I was with Spike. Despite his perverted behavior he was just a shy boy deep down when he was around me.” she smiled recalling how Spike used to be when he joined the team and how he used to behave around her and the rest of the girls before working up the courage to get together with each of them individually.

“And much like Spike, your father used to have the hots for my own mother.” Velvet continued, as Twilight jerked upon hearing that.

“Dad had the hots for grandma?” she asked sounding disturbed.

“Oh, yes. Your grandma looked a lot different back then. From when we were dating and even up when we got married, I never let your father live it down.”

Velvet used her magic to create a visual of her mother Hour Glass when she was a young adult. She had a darker gray coat like Velvet's and her mane was the same color as the purple streaks in her hair. Her breasts were voluptuous much like Velvet's, and Twilight could tell she was an ideal MILF. She could only imagine that if Spike ever got a look at this image, he would just drool.

“That's Grandma Hour Glass?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“That's right,” Velvet confirmed, then made image disappear, “In her prime at least.”

“Wow. It's hard to imagine she was ever that young.”

“Well, it's true. Oh, you have no idea how many of my old male schoolmates would swoon as she walked by swaying those hips and shaking those breasts. Naturally, I wasn't going to let my mother show me up, so I would do some flirting of my own. That's what lured your father my way. Though your father had a thing for my mother, I had to prove that I was just as good for him, if not better."

At that point, Velvet closed her eyes, savoring the sensations she felt as a result of Twilight playing with her breasts. She slowly started to spread her thighs apart as she moaned a bit louder.

"When we started dating, I began using my charms that I inherited from my mom to my advantage on Night Light," Velvet continued, opening her eyes and looking at Twilight, "He succumbed to me with no resistance. I took that shy young man and turned him into a real horn dog. When we had our first time, he talked so dirty to me while ramming himself so deep inside me!”

“Mom, please stop.” Twilight pleaded, though she kept on fondling Velvet's breasts.

But Velvet pressed on with her story, “The way he pounded my pussy and groped my boobs....just like you are now...was a feeling I never felt before in my life. Even better than when I used to play with myself. Your father proved to be quite a stallion to me, and I knew no pony could ever pleasure me the way he did. Well, at least until I saw Spike. Though he and I never did, when your father had sex with me while disguised as Spike, it gave me a good idea on just how Spike could really be with me. Sucking on my boobs, banging my sweet ass...”

As Velvet trailed off with her description, Twilight started getting hot and horny from her mother's story. She held her mother closer, rubbing her own boobs against her back while groping and squeezing her mom's own breasts with intensity. Twilight breathing became even heavier as she starred at Velvet with half lidded eyes. She leaned the began to lick her mother's cheek before capturing her lips with her own. Twilight could feel Velvet respond to her and proceeded to deepen the kiss.

Velvet, throughout the whole treatment, started to use her own fingers to diddle herself, making her moan ecstasy. She then moved one of her hands and found her way to Twilight's entrance and started fingering her. She could feel her daughter getting wetter and wetter and increased her finger action. Their moans got louder and heavier, until both of them came on the spot.

The two relaxed with both Twilight and Velvet letting go of each others lips. Twilight snapped out of her horny mood and realized what she got her mom to do. She looked at Velvet seeing her crying. She quickly hugged her mom in regret.

“Mom, I'm so sorry! I didn't mean for it to go so far. I was just so caught up in your story I lost sight of myself.”

Velvet sniffled before drying her eyes, “No, sweetheart, I'm the one who should apologize. I know how sinful it is, but I am more fond of Spike than I ever let on, even after all these years. I had several dreams about Spike, and when Night Light uses the potion to take on his appearance during our role-play, it only increases my desire to actually have sex with the Dragon King. I enjoy it when he's ramming his dragon cock deep inside me until I'm so sore that I can't move. But I keep reminding myself I'm loyal to my husband and I would never do anything to hurt him. And yet the guilt I feel for still having Spike on my mind is so overwhelming. Oh, I just want to know what it truly feels like to feel the real Spike and not just some pony transformed to look like him!"

Twilight, listening to her mother let her feelings out about how she truly feels about Spike, made her wonder just how much of an impact Spike really had on Velvet. She could tell that Spike had made a strong impact on her mother, strong enough to make her wonder what it would feel like to be with the real Spike. While she knew it was one thing for Spike to reject her mother's proposition because he loved her too much, she knew it had to just be equally hard on her mother who has been happily married for years and never once thought about another man until Spike came into their lives.

There was silence between the two, until Velvet spoke up, “But you know. Your father and I were talking last night about this situation, and we've come up with something that can benefit us all....if you'll accept.”

Twilight looked at her mother curiously, “What do you mean?”

Velvet smiled, knowing while Night Light was talking to Spike about their plan, she had to tell her daughter about it.

Later on following dinner, the two couples retreated to their shared hotel room. The room itself looked like a expensive apartment with two bedrooms, a living room, kitchen with a bar and a door that led to the hot tub. The two couples went to their respective rooms and not much later, all four gathered in the living room wearing hotel bath robes which made them feel more relaxed and comfy.

“Boy that sure filled me up.” Spike said, as he patted his stomach.

“Me too,” Twilight agreed, "Not to mention the dessert."

“It was all good, of course nothing could ever replace your mothers cooking.” Night Light said, as Velvet kissed his cheek.

“Darling, you're too much," Velvet giggled. She then turned her attention to Spike and Twilight and suggested, "Now then, I think it's time we get washed up for the night."

“I agree, so why don't we all do it together?” Night Light suggested.

Both Spike and Twilight knew where this was coming from with their separate talks in the bath. Spike still looked excited, and Twilight was still trying to wrap her mind around what she and her husband were getting themselves into with her parents.

“Good idea, Night. We never got any mixed bathing in the bath house,” Velvet noted, “So now we have a chance by using the room's hot tub.”

“I heard that the high end tubs in this place are big enough to accommodate all four of us.” Night Light added.

Spike continued to look excited, while Twilight did feel skeptical. When she looked at her husband giving her a playful pout, the princess couldn't bare to say no to him now. She still let out a groan as this meant Spike was going to get an eyeful of her mother.

“Well, ok.” she answered.

“Wonderful!” Velvet smiled, as the four walked into the bathroom.

It was true the hot tub, a jacuzzi to be exact, was big enough for all four of them, which meant sharing was much easier. As Spike, Twilight and Night Light marveled at the interior of the bathroom, Velvet took this time to turn on the water. Once the tub was filled, Velvet turned on the jets that started making the water bubble.

“Ok, everyone, let's soak.” Velvet said happily as she began to remove her robe.

Spike Twilight and Night removed their robes as well. While Spike and Night Light were wearing their swim trunks underneath, Twilight and Velvet revealed that they both wore two piece swimsuits. Twilight wore a dark blue set with purple trim while Velvet wore a white set with purple trim. What the two swimsuits have in common is that the tops barely contained their busts. While Night Light loved how sexy Velvet looked, Spike was glancing at both his wife and mother-in-law, particularly their impressive racks. While Velvet admired how her husband and son-in-law looked, Twilight kept her focus on Spike.

The four stepped inside the tub, recoiling from the heat at first, but once they sat themselves down further their bodies adjusted to the temperature. They sat around close, with Spike sitting between his wife and mother-in-law while Night Light sat beside Velvet.

“Mm, this feels good.” Night Light sighed in relaxation.

“I hear ya, pop.” Spike agreed, while resting his arms on the tub rim.

“Just what the doctor ordered.” Twilight said, as she laid her head back.

“This is my kind of vacation.” Velvet said, as her breasts floated above the water much to Night Light and Spike's enjoyment.

Night Light looked over at Spike, and decided to make conversation, “So, Spike. Curiously, have you added any newer additions to your harem?”

Both Spike and Twilight were taken aback by Night Light's question, both feeling embarrassed. While this was topic that they talked about with friends, it wasn't something that was brought up in family conversations.

Velvet spoke up playfully nudging her husband, “Honey, don't be so rude!”

“What, aren't you the least bit curious who our daughter has to share her husband with now?” Night Light teased.

Velvet blushed, unable to deny she also had the same question on her mind, “Ok, I'm also curious. But we still shouldn't force either of them to answer.”

“Well, I wouldn't mind answering, but I shouldn't really boast about it,” Spike spoke up awkwardly as he looked over at Twilight, “Especially if my wife doesn't want me blabbing about it.”

Twilight sighed, still embarrassed by her dad's question and knowing her mom may try to get the answers out of Spike one way or another.

“You may tell them.” Twilight said.

Spike, seeing he had the okay, enlightened his in-laws, “Well, as of late I've inducted my old high school classmates Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. Along with Applejack's cousin Babs.”

“Oh, yes. We remember those three from when we came to school that day.” Night Light recalled Spike's three classmates.

“Applejack and Rarity's sisters,” Velvet recalled, “And Scootaloo is an admirer of Rainbow Dash.”

“That she is,” Spike confirmed, “Although admire is too light a word for it. Scoots sees Rainbow like a goddess.”

“I can confirm that.” Twilight agreed.

“And speaking of Scootaloo, I also added her married aunts Holiday and Lofty to it.” Spike continued.

“You added a whole married couple to your harem?” Night Light asked in disbelief.

“Oh, my.” Velvet said, feeling hot from not just the jacuzzi.

“Yes. And believe it or not, despite being happily married, they both always had dreams of doing stuff with me. Especially Holiday, with Lofty constantly teasing her about it.”

“Do they even know your secret?” Velvet asked.

“Nope, but it's okay. It's not like I'm actually dragging them into my dragon affairs in Equestria,” the half dragon explained, “And my final latest inclusion is Stormy Flare, mother to Wonderbolt Captain Spitfire.”

“Oh, so you've added another older woman to your harem?” Velvet asked sounding intrigued.

“Yeah, but not right away. Stormy was probably my biggest challenge ever.”

“How so?” Night Light asked.

“Well, it all happened during the Harem Party between my harem and Fleur's harem. Spitfire wanted to set her mom up with me because she's been single for years after her husband passed away. She had spent all her focus on her daughter for years and Spitfire also wanted to show her mom joining my harem wasn't a mistake.”

“A mistake?” Velvet asked in concern.

Twilight spoke up, “Stormy felt Spitfire lowered herself and her image by becoming part of a harem, fearing Spike couldn't be there for her or all those in his harem. It caused a lot of friction between Stormy and Spitfire, even resulting in Stormy calling her daughter a dragon's play thing.”

“Oh, dear.” Velvet gasped with a hand to her mouth.

“Yeah. It really hurt Spitfire badly, and Stormy realized what she said and felt guilty over it,” Spike explained. “But after a talking to from Princess Celestia and myself, Stormy came around and apologized to Spitfire who accepted it. I got to dance with Stormy Flare at the party and got a kiss as well.”

“And that's when she decided to join the harem?” Night Light guessed.

“No, that came around much later when Spitfire set her mom on a date with me. And it was a great one too. I got to know more about Stormy, and she got to see a better side of me compared how she originally painted me in a negative light. In the end it worked out between us so and I have both a mother and daughter in my harem.”

“You sure do.” Velvet said raising her brows flirtatiously at Spike who started getting an erection under the water, while Twilight knew her mother was trying to fan the flames of Spike's libido.

“And was that all that went on between Spitfire and her mother?” Velvet continued to question Spike, smiling knowingly.

Spike nervously thought back to the morning after his date with Stormy, how both she and Spitfire got Spike off by tag teaming him. After they went at each other, both Spitfire and Stormy began blowing him while exchanging kisses and then...one thing led to another and all three began going at like dogs in heat. Spike smiled like a goof recalling that memory, but shook it off. Spike could see that Velvet was expecting him to answer and with a sigh, decided to tell the story.

“Well...actually the morning after, Spitfire came by to see how things went between me and her mom. Stormy told her she had a great time, and Spitfire was glad to hear it. But when I woke up and came downstairs, I walked in on the two of them...engaging each other.”

Night Light looked interested, imaging the sight of both Spitfire and Stormy being very lewd. He could feel his shaft stirring as he waited for Spike to tell more. All the while Velvet beckoned him to keep going, also curious about what happened.

“When they saw me, they turned their focus on me, which was definitely something worth waking up too.” Spike said, ending the story.

“I can imagine.” Night Light said, while remembering times he'd picture Velvet and her mother doing frivolous things together.

“You certainly are quite the charmer, Spike,” Velvet said, smiling with half lidded eyes, “Especially when it comes to earning the respect of the parents. Especially mothers.”

“Well, being a nice guy does helps.” Spike replied.

“That may be, but I do know just how you're on such friendly terms with the moms of the rest of my daughters friends.”

“Uh, what do you mean?” Spike asked nervously on where Velvet was headed.

“I come into this world to catch up with them, mom to mom talk," Velvet answered, "When I was last talking with Pear Butter during a previous visit here, I learned you once got to dance with her at one of her family's gatherings and you really swept her off her feet. She felt so drawn to you it actually made Applejack jealous.”

“It was just a dance.” Spike reasoned.

“Well, you are quite the dancer if your wedding reception is anything to go by.” Velvet reminded Spike of how both he and Twilight were tearing up the dance floor at their wedding reception.

“Well, yeah, but...” Spike admitted.

“And when I went to join Windy for yoga, she told me about how drawn you were to her when she did several of her yoga stances,” Velvet continued to tease her son-in-law, "You really didn't think she would not notice that, did you?"

“Well, it didn't help most of those stances were very suggestive.” Spike retorted.

“And I even heard from Mrs. Cake one time I dropped in for something sweet that you said the sweetest things about her despite her feeling like she doesn't look like the girl she used to be in high school.”

“I was just being honest.” Spike said, sweating a lot more.

At this point,Twilight's eye started twitching, remembering when her friends told her these stories the day she chewed Spike out for having a lewd dream about her mom.

“When I also met up with Rarity and Fluttershy's aunts on separate occasions, they both told me about how sweet you were with them. How you complimented Emerald on her natural beauty and Grace's motherly charm. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you really were trying to seduce those ladies.”

Spike blushed from embarrassment while Twilight wished she didn't have to listen to this topic anymore.

“But I can't blame them. After all, what older woman doesn't like getting a compliment from a younger man? It just gives them the sense they're still considered attractive by younger boys.” Velvet said.

“And do you feel that way when Spike compliments you?” Night Light teased.

Velvet blushed, “Well, it does make me feel like I'm several years younger.”

“Well, you are still an attractive woman.” Spike said, but regretted it as he placed his hand on his mouth, cursing himself.

“Oh, Spike. Not in front of my husband.” Velvet said playfully.

“Well, he's not wrong on that.” Night Light said flirtatiously, as he scooted in closer to Velvet.

Velvet suddenly found her husband pulling her closer and started nuzzling her, making her giggle, “Night Light, not in front of the kids!”

Twilight rolled her eyes, before speaking to Spike, “And here we go.”

“Here we go indeed.” Spike agreed knowing this could be headed in a hot direction.

Night Light continued to tease Velvet by kissing her cheek and trailing down her neck while wrapping his arms around her. His hands roamed down her body under the water, but Spike could still see Night Light fondling his wife's breasts, which started stirring him up, but also making him jealous.

'He's teasing me with this.' he thought with a frown.

Twilight just watched her father toying with her mom as Velvet moaned and giggled from Night Light's teasing and fondling. Velvet, getting a grip on herself, didn't want to be the only one getting pleasured so she reached down into the water and started stroking through Night Light's shorts. Twilight, despite trying to avert her eyes, couldn't help but admire how skilled her mom was with handling her dad. She blushed as she saw Velvet's hand stroking her dad's erection.

'I should really get together with mom and Cadence some day to help me learn some new tricks I can use with Spike.' Twilight thought to herself.

Spike, despite feeling jealous at watching Velvet getting teased and turned on by Night Light, was still admiring how well the stallion was handling her. Then again this was a guy who had two children so he did have his own experience.

As Night Light and Velvet made out with their tongues coiling and touching, both moaned in joy, not even caring their daughter and her husband was watching. But they knew this wasn't just meant to be about them, so Night Light broke lip contact with Velvet and spoke to the young couple.

“Kids, how about helping me make your mother feel more relaxed?” Night Light grinned.

Spike got super excited while Twilight, feeling another chance at teasing her mom, both got closer and began feeling Velvet up with Spike working on her breasts, and Twilight reaching down to her crotch. Spike practically drooled at getting another chance to fondle his mother-in-law's boobs, enjoying the feel and the softness of them. He managed to look down into the water and saw Twilight's hand inside Velvet's bikini bottoms, noting how deep she was digging her fingers. Spike felt his erection stiffen as he got bolder in his actions. He then reached into Velvet's top and fondled her breasts more directly, feeling her hardened nipple. This made recall how when they bathed together at the apartment and he got to massage and wash Velvet's rack.

Velvet moaned in bliss, as her husband, daughter, and son-in-law pampered her with pleasure. As Twilight's finger action increased, she began to feel an orgasm coming. He then felt Night Light after her neck again and she turned around and kissed him. Velvet felt herself getting lost in the sensations and loving the attention she was getting.

“Mom, your boobs are definitely amazing, just like your daughters.” Spike said, as he fondled Velvet while kissing her cheek.

“Oh, Spike.” Velvet moaned, while blushing.

As Twilight continued to rub her mom's pussy in the water, she spoke teasingly, “How's this mom? Hot enough for you?”

“Twilight...ooh, after what happened in the baths, I didn't think you'd still be in this kind of mood.” Velvet moaned.

“Wait, what happened in the baths?” Spike asked.

“My mom and I were the only ones there, and as we washed up, I got into such a mood while helping my mother with her back we started having a little fun.” Twilight explained, as Spike got a mental image of what they were doing while he was on the other side of the wall with the men.

“I knew I was missing something good.” Spike grumbled.

“Well, would you like a demonstration as to what went on?” Velvet asked with a bat of her eyes.

“Really?” Spike asked.

“Sure. Night Light, you don't mind do you?”

“I am curious.” Night Light admitted.

“Well, then.” Velvet said, as the boys gave their wives some space as Velvet and Twilight started to making out while mashing their covered busts together.

As the men watched their wives, Spike whispered to Night Light, “Is this how you pictured your wife making out with her mom years ago?”

“More or less.” Night Light answered, mesmerized at the sight.

Spike and Night Light stood up and got closer to the women and pulled down their shorts. Their erections were on full display and both started to jerk off at the sight of mother daughter making out passionately. For Spike's part, it reminded him of when Spitfire and Stormy were making out near his erect member not long ago as well as a few fantasies that did involve Twilight and Velvet. For Night Light, seeing her wife and daughter make out something he had imagined in dreams involving Velvet and her mother Hour Glass...as well as other women that were friends with his wife. Both Spike and Night were getting were getting worked up as they stroked their erections faster and faster.

As the ladies continued to make out, Twilight caught a glimpse of both her husband and dad jerking off to them. When she saw her dad's erection in full view, she blushed, marveling at her father's erect member.

'Jeez, and I thought Spike was the only one with a monster in his pants. Then again, this wouldn't be the first time, I've seen something like this.' Twilight thought before flashing back to when she was just a child and accidentally walked in on her parents one night making love. She stared in shock at what was going on finding herself incapable of blinking. She snapped out of her flashback and mentally shuddered, 'And that image has been stuck with me since then.'

"So hot...you two look so hot!" Spike moaned as he stroked his stiff member faster.

"Velvet...I can't take it...," groaned Night Light. "I'm going to cum!"

Twilight eyes widened and was greeted with Spike coming on her face. There was so much coming out of the tip that she let go Velvet's lips and tried to catch some of the seed in her mouth. When it was over, Twilight swallowed whatever cum landed in her mouth, savoring the flavor. She then glanced at her mother and saw that her face was stained with her father's seed. She was also swallowing what she caught in her mouth. Twilight then saw that Velvet traced two fingers to get some of the seed off her face. Instead of putting the cum stained fingers in her mouth, Velvet was offering them two Twilight. This made her gasp and before she could object, Velvet slid the fingers inside her mouth. Twilight's eyes widened for a moment before she instinctively licked her mother's fingers. She sighed and moaned, tasting the seed with a deep blush. When she cleaned the fingers off, Twilight got closer to Velvet and started to lick her face, cleaning it of any remaining seed with a hunger she never knew she had.

When Twilight was done, Velvet grabbed and proceeded to lick her face clean of the cum that Spike ejaculated on her face. When Velvet was done, she gave her daughter a deep kiss, her tongue tasting the inside of her mouth. She could feel Twilight respond to her as she tongue wrestled. After a moment, Velvet let go of her daughter and turned her head to face the two men in the room. She could see that they both had a lustfully hungry look on their faces. She knew that both her husband and son in law were enjoying the show and gave them a beckoning look. As they got closer, Velvet gave Twilight a look and her daughter took it as her cue to move aside. It wasn't long before Velvet relaxed as both Night Light and Spike were at her side, groping a breast each and fondled her. She moaned in joy as both her husband and son-in-law pleasured her.

“Oh, yes, boys...that feels so good," sighed Velvet, a pleased smile on her face. "Never in my wildest dreams have I ever imagined it'd feel this perfect.”

“With all the erotica you read, I can imagine this is a dream come true for you.” Night Light teased, as he pinched his wife's nipple.

“I've had my hands on a lot of breasts,” Spike admitted, “And each one of them feels good in their own way.”

“How so, Spike?” Velvet moaned.

“It's not all about size to me. It's also about softness, firmness, and texture. Something I can really grip into and fondle.”

“Or be good enough to pleasure your dick.” Twilight teased.

“Ok, that too.” Spike admitted.

“Well, if that's the case perhaps I should put that to a test myself,” Velvet said, as her husband, and the young married couple looked to her as she stood up from the tub. She gave them a wink and said, “Let's pick this up in the bedroom, shall we?”

“I agree,” Night Light nodded, “I think we've soaked in here long enough.”

“Yes, ma'am.” Spike agreed, as the four dried themselves and headed for the bedroom.

Inside the bedroom, Twilight and Velvet were on their knees, naked and holding each other close as they kissed each other fully on the lips, their breasts mashing together. One of Twilight’s hands traveled slowly downward until it reached her mother’s butt. She rubbed and gave it a firm squeeze, making Velvet moan. Twilight then felt one of Velvet’s hands rubbing her entrance. She deepened the kiss, using her tongue to taste her mother as she was rewarded by Velvet’s tongue. The two women let go of their lips and looked at each other with half lidded eyes. Twilight gave Velvet a hungry look and proceeded to kiss her again with even more hunger than before.

‘She’s so good at this,’ thought Velvet, blushing deeply. ‘Ooh, Twilight…my little girl…go deeper…show me how much you know…’

‘I’ll show you, mom,’ thought Twilight as her hand dug inside Velvet’s opening. ‘I’ll show you much I know about pleasing a horny woman like you.’

Letting go of Twilight lips, Velvet let out a loud moan, “Twilight…your fingers…how…ooh, Celestia, so good!”

“You’re so nasty mom,” Twilight said hungrily. “You’re good with your fingers, too…ooh, I feel like I’m going to come…”

Twilight then pressed her lips on Velvet’s again, her tongue invading her mother’s mouth.

As both mother and daughter enjoyed themselves, Spike and Night Light were watching the whole thing, feeling both amazed and aroused at the display. For Spike’s part, he looked very eager to join in, his erection at full strength. Night Light couldn’t help but stare at his wife and daughter behaving so lewdly with each other, remembering that these two ladies had shared a passionate, orgasmed stained kiss in the tub. Night Light’s erection was also in full display, twitching and pulsating. Both men looked at each other and nodded before approaching the bed and joining the sexually charged women.

It wasn’t long until Twilight felt Spike’s arms embrace her from behind. This caused her to let go of Velvet’s lips and body, making her moan until it was silenced by her aroused husband’s lips. She accepted the kiss eagerly, placing her hand on his cheek. Twilight then felt Spike’s hands groping her breasts, feeling them as her husband squeeze them as he pinched her nipples. This made her moan, though it was muffled by Spike’s lips still on hers. Twilight opened one eye and saw that her father was doing the same thing to her mother. She saw that Night Light’s eyes were open as well, making her blush in embarrassment. It didn’t help that she felt so turned on as Spike was getting bolder in his actions as she felt his tongue invade her mouth and feeling her husband’s hands leave one of her breasts and digging inside her pussy.

Letting go of Twilight’s lips, Spike whispered into her ear, “Ooh, Twilight…you're so hot kissing your mom like that…the way your breasts mash together with hers…this is a dream come true…I was so turned on by it…and so was your dad…”

Night Light let go of Velvet’s lips and huskily said, “Such a sinful act…seeing my daughter and my wife like that…like two foxes in heat…pleasuring each other…made me so hard…seeing them kiss and exchange kisses and cum in the tub…”

“Ooh, Night Light…,” moaned Velvet, “The way you talk…did you like how Twilight and I kissed? Did it make you hard? Did you love how I fed your cum into her mouth?”

“Yes, darling,” responded Night Light, groping one of Velvet’s breasts and tweaking her nipple while digging deeper inside her pussy with more intensity, “Forgive me, it was so hot to see…I became so hard…I never felt so hard before…”

“Daddy…,” Twilight spoke as she moaned, feeling more embarrassed. “I…I…”

“What, sweetheart?” asked Night Light.

“I…I love your cum…so different from Spike’s…so tasty.” Twilight responded huskily.

“And you dear Spike’s cum…,” Velvet breathed heavily. “I love it! I wanted the real thing for so long!”

“I’m glad you liked it, mommy,” Spike said with a smirk, “But you know what I like, don’t you?”

Velvet knew what Spike was talking about and no more than a second later, her forehead glowed and a sensation passed through her breasts as well as on Twilight’s. She heard her daughter gasp and immediately extended her hands and grabbed hold of her breasts. Velvet fondled and massaged her daughter’s breasts, making her moan and groan. When she saw Spike capture Twilight’s lips again, Velvet got even bolder as she leaned in and began sucking on her nipple, making her cry out with pleasure. She then licked it, then bit on it, yanking it with her teeth with a hungry fervor. As time went by, she could practically taste the milky substance coming out of Twilight’s nipple. Her daughter’s cries became even louder.

“Mom…I…your mouth is…something…my breasts…” Twilight breathed raggedly, feeling something coming.

Twilight then felt Spike pinch her other nipple more fiercely and felt something coming from that breast, too. She felt herself feeling limp, completely at Spike and Velvet’s mercy.

“I can’t take it!” screamed Twilight. “My breasts…my pussy…so hot, I can’t…I’m-

Twilight let out a loud scream that filled the bedroom. She felt herself orgasm, coating Spike’s hand in her juices while she felt her milk stream out of her nipples. She could feel Velvet drinking and sucking her milk, hearing her moan appreciatively. She opened her eyes and turned her head to look at Spike, who was busy licking her milk off his fingers. She smiled, knowing how much Spike loved her milk.

“Tastes great, Twilight,” Spike said. He then turned his attention to Night Light and asked, “How about you? Does your daughter’s milk compare to that of your wife’s?”

Twilight gasped, her eyes widened as she turned her attention to her father. She remained silent as she saw Night Light’s face covered in her own breast milk. There was a brief silence as Twilight didn’t know what to say. If ever there was a possibility that her face could become even redder is when she saw her father lick his lips, tasting her milk and using his finger to get more of it, inserting them into his mouth and savoring the taste.

“A bit different from your mother’s milk,” Night Light commented, “But I like it all the same, sweetheart.”

“Dad.” Twilight moaned.

At that moment, Velvet let go of Twilight’s breast, went to Night Light and pressed her lips on him, feeding Twilight’s milk inside his mouth. He heard her husband moan and it made her chuckle. She then inserted her tongue inside and felt Night Light’s tongue respond. They remained this way until they let go of each others lips. Seeing her husband’s lust filled face made Velvet smirk as her hand made its way downward and grabbed a hold of Night Light’s erect member.

“My perverted darling,” Velvet spoke seductively, “So turned on by drinking our daughter’s milk…so nasty of you.”

“Velvet…please…,” begged Night Light.

“I’ve never felt your cock feel so hard,” Velvet said as she tugged on Night Light’s erect member. “Ooh, so hot and hard…you looked at us while you fed your cum to your daughter and you feeding on her milk…such a horny…dirty…nasty, old man. Do you want to fu-”

That was the moment when she felt her body being pulled. She was then pushed on her back to the bed. Her eyes wide, she stared at Twilight, who was looking at her with a stern look. She then saw her daughter straddling her waist and in seconds, her daughter grabbed hold of her breasts, her hands squeezing and groping them so very hard that it made her wince in pain. Twilight’s expression changed into a smirk when she saw her mother beginning to enjoy herself.

“Twilight…not so hard.” moaned Velvet.

“You’re the nasty one, mom,” Twilight said wickedly, continuing to grope and squeeze Velvet’s breasts. “You say that you love my dad and yet you shamelessly flirt with my husband. Not only that, you showed off your body to him…enticing him…trying to seduce him for the thrill of wanting your pussy to be filled by the Dragon King’s cock. You said so yourself, mom…you wanted to be rammed by Spike’s cock…while I was milking your attention-grabbing tits!!”

“Ooh, Twilight,” groaned Velvet, her breasts feeling like they were about to explode. “More…harder…oh, heaven, your hands feel so good!”

“You’re unbelievable,” Twilight scoffed, “Go ahead, mom. Let’s see if two cocks can help satisfy your slutty hunger!”

Spike and Night Light took that as their cue to move closer to Velvet. Once they were close enough, they felt their erect members being grabbed tightly, causing them to wince and groan. Spike and Night stared at Velvet’s lust driven face as she tugged both their cocks. They could tell the woman was enjoying this, her hand motions getting faster and tugging on them harder.

“Mommy…I want to come on you so bad.” Spike groaned.

“Velvet…you’re so good…harder.” Night Light moaned.

“Give me your cocks…feed me…stain me.” begged Velvet lustfully.

Velvet was rewarded when Spike shoved his erect member inside her mouth. A lone tear escaped her eye, moaning happily as she savored the taste of the Dragon King’s cock. Her tongue coiled around the stiffness and she could taste the young man’s pre-cum. She could feel Spike’s eagerness and she really wanted her mouth filled with the real Spike’s seed. Velvet then let go of Spike’s cock and took on Night Light’s cock. She let out a loud moan, feeling the familiar taste of her husband’s cock as her tongue tasted the length. Velvet could hear both men moan for her and she was loving every minute of it. She continued to taste both Spike’s and Night Light’s cocks, making sure they both got their time with her mouth.

Twilight didn’t remain idle, though. As Spike and her father fed their members to her mother, she was feeding on Velvet’s breasts. She had started giving one breast little licks, savoring the taste of nipple, licking around as she moaned. Twilight would then squeeze it hard and tug at it with her teeth, biting on the erect nipple. Her other hand traveled downward until it reached Velvet’s wet entrance. Twilight gave the clit a tweak with her thumb and forefinger, causing her mother shiver. She then dipped her fingers inside the wet entrance and moved them in and out, slowly at first but increased her speed as time went on. Soon enough, she could feel something in her mouth. Eagerly, Twilight gave Velvet’s breast a squeeze and breast milk started to shoot inside her mouth. She moaned and found the taste intoxicating. Twilight let go of the breast and went for the other one, giving it the same treatment.

‘So delicious…so good and savory,’ Twilight thought enviously as she sucked and milked Velvet’s other breast while fingering her pussy vigorously, ‘Mom…your breasts are so good and big…I can’t get enough of them. Ooh, come…come for me, mom.’

Velvet felt like she was at her limit. Her body felt like it was on fire as she sucked on her husband and Spike’s erections. She also felt Twilight stimulating and milking her breasts while bringing her close to orgasm with her fingers inside her wet pussy. She could also feel that both men were getting close as well. Velvet started to moan even louder as she tugged on the erection harder and faster.

“Come on me…give it to me,” Velvet urged, “Both of you…mark my face with your seed…I want it…feed me your-”

Velvet moaned loudly as she felt an orgasm escape her entrance, her juices coating Twilight hand. She let out more milk from her breast, feeding inside her daughter’s mouth. Finally, Spike and Night Light ejaculated on her face, staining it with their seed. After both men finished shooting off their load, Velvet licked her lips, getting as much of cum in her mouth. A moment later, Twilight came up to her face and started licking the cum off. She then felt her daughter kiss her again, depositing the seeds of both men inside her mouth. Velvet relaxed into the kiss, sighing as Twilight used her tongue to taste her.

Though he had just shot a load of his seed, Night Light felt that he couldn’t wait any longer. He moved quickly so he could get between Velvet’s thighs. Moving his head closer, he coils how wet his wife had become. Inadvertently, Night Light could see that her daughter had become wet as well. Shaking his head, Night Light stuck his tongue out and licked Velvet’s pussy, tasting her juices while sticking his finger inside. He could hear both ladies moan, though his wife was letting out a little louder. Night Light, aside from tasting Velvet’s familiar juices, could also taste her daughter’s as some of it dripped down on his wife’s entrance. He blushed guiltily, not wanting to admit that he liked the new taste. Feeling his erection come back, Night Light rose up, grabbed onto Velvet’s thighs and guided his cock inside her pussy.

Twilight felt Velvet’s lips leave her as she heard let out a moan. She felt her mother’s body as well as her own rock. She turned her head around and saw that her father was behind them. Twilight could see that he was slowly thrusting into her mother, her father’s face filled with lust. Twilight blushed, noting the awkward position she was in. It wasn’t for fact that her father was currently humping her mom, this position also looked like she was being humped as well. Looking down at her mother, Twilight could see how happy she was and couldn’t help but smile, knowing that she still loved her dad.

Twilight then felt a hand on her cheek and looked up to Spike. She smiled at him and then looked down to see that his member was still erect. She opened her mouth and felt Spike’s hard member enter, tasting the leftover cum from the tip. Twilight moaned, loving the taste of her Dragon King’s erect cock as she used her tongue. She even gave the tip little licks before engulfing the entire thing inside her mouth again. Twilight then felt a pair of hands on the back of her head and she began to feel Spike thrust inside her mouth. She could hear him grunt each time he moved his hips and she swore that the tip was going down her throat. Twilight almost gagged as Spike began to move faster.

‘Spike…my mouth…,’ thought Twilight, her eyes closed as she moaned, ‘My mouth…it’s better than mom’s, right? Only I can blow you like no other girl can.’

Velvet’s breath became more ragged as Night Light’s thrusting began to pick up the pace. She herself felt like she was getting close, but wanted to hold on until she and her husband came together. She could hear his grunts as he drove his cock in and out of her and loved the fact at how intense it felt. Velvet then looked up and saw that Twilight had busied herself with Spike erect member. She also saw that Spike was furiously humping her mouth and could see that he was also getting close. Velvet was hoping she could get another cum filled kiss from her daughter as she couldn’t get enough of Spike’s seed.

‘What a slut I’ve become,’ thought Velvet, letting out another moan, ‘Am I so thirsty that I can’t get enough cum? Night Light…Spike…I want you both…’

“Twilight, I’m so close…,” Spike grunted, his face scrunching up, “I’m going to come…”

“Darling…cum inside me!” Velvet called out to Night Light as she felt her husbands become harder, “I need it…want it…cum inside and fill my pussy! Please…darling…do it now!”

“I’m coming, Velvet…feel everything…,” grunted Night Light, “My love…I love you so much…ooh, I’m going to-”

At that moment, Night Light let out a loud groan, his seed ejaculating inside of Velvet’s pussy. It began to overflow and leak out of the older woman’s entrance. He kept himself in place until let out every last drop.

Velvet couldn’t help but moan loudly again, feeling bliss as she felt so much of her husband’s seed go inside her. She then looked up again and saw that Spike was holding Twilight’s head in place, no doubt making sure she received every last drop of his cum. She licked her, wanting more of the young man’s seed. When her daughter let go of Spike’s member though, she covered her mouth, swallowing the seed. She frowned at this and pulled down Twilight and kissed her, forcing her tongue inside her mouth, wanting to taste what was left of Spike’s seed. There was little resistance from her daughter, but she eventually melted into the kiss. Afterwards, she let go, feeling out of breath but still having that look of hunger.

“You really can’t get enough, can’t you?” Twilight said, shaking her with a smirk.

“No…I’ve become addicted…please forgive me.” Velvet said tearfully.

“I think I know how to deal with this,”

“What..what are you going to do?”

Twilight looked at her father with a look that told him to move. She then placed herself between Velvet’s thighs and took a good look at her pussy, which was overflowing with her father’s seed as well her mother’s juices. The combined smell made Twilight drool and she proceeded to lick her mother slit, tasting the seed as she kept the thighs apart.

“Twilight, no…you can’t…,” Velvet cried out as she felt Twilight’s tongue go deeper inside her pussy. “That’s my seed and you can’t…don’t…ooh, Twilight that is so good! Deeper…clean me with your…oh, fuck, Twilight!”

Velvet was joined by Spike and Night Light, the two lying beside her on each side. Both of them started to suck on her breasts and she let out another loud moan, feeling their tongues lap her up. Velvet could also feel their hands squeeze them tight in an effort to milk them. She then used her hands to rub Spike and Night Light’s heads, running her fingers through their hair, as if encouraging them to keep going. Velvet felt Spike bite into her nipple, which made her wince, but didn’t complain. Night Light began to play rough with her other breast as well, yanking her nipple with his teeth. Soon enough, Velvet let out a scream as he orgasmed into Twilight’s mouth. Her breasts were once again getting milked and Spike and Night began to drink it. Velvet felt like she was being sucked dry but she was enjoying the attention she was getting. She continued to moan as her daughter, her husband, and her son-in-law kept their mouths on her and pleasing her.

Velvet then felt that both Spike and Night Light mouths left her breasts and whimpered. She was about to complain when Night Light pressed his lips on to hers. She could feel him depositing her milk inside her mouth, feeding her. Velvet savored the taste of her husband’s tongue and responded to kiss, placing her hand on Night Light’s cheek. She could feel that he wanted this to last and she love him for it. When Night Light let go of her lips, Velvet was greeted by Spike’s and received a kiss from him as well. She could feel him growl as the young man inserted his tongue inside her making her respond with her own. More milk went into her mouth and she welcomed it. Soon enough, the kiss ended and Velvet began to tear up as she placed her other hand on Spike’s cheek.

Looking at both Spike and Night Light, Velvet sobbed, “I can’t decide…I’m sorry, darling…Spike…I love you both…what you must think of me.”

“There’s something I have to do first, mommy,” Spike said as he rose up. He then looked at Twilight with intent, “Or rather…someone.”

Spike went over to where Twilight, who was still licking away at Velvet’s pussy. Spike smirked at the sight of his hungry wife as he got behind her. He took a brief at Twilight’s wet pussy and then decided to tease it with the tip of his cock. Spike chuckled as he saw Twilight wiggling her butt at him. He then gave it a good slap, causing her to disengage her mouth from Velvet’s wet entrance and letting out a cry. No sooner that Spike did this that he shoved his cock into Twilight’s pussy, causing her to gasp, making her eyes go wide. Spike then gripped his wife’s buttocks and started moving his hips slowly, feeling the heat of Twilight pussy envelope his erect member.

“So good, Twilight…so hot.” Spike moaned out as he moved his hips.

“Spike…your cock…it’s moving all around me.” Twilight whimpered.

“And you’re gripping it so tight, my princess,” Spike spoke huskily. “I love how your pussy wants me, Twilight. The way it craves my length and my cum.”

“Oh, yes, my king!” cried Twilight, “I want it so bad…I’m better than all of your other women…please tell me I’m your main mare…your princess…your one and only cum queen!”

“You’re so cute when you’re jealous,” Spike said with a smile. He the turned his attention to Twilight’s parents and with a smirk, he addressed them, “Your daughter is something else. Every time we make love…it’s like she can’t get enough…she loves it when I ram her pussy and making her cum. Hear her out…hear her moan and groan…hear her cry for me as I fuck her…your sweet princess belongs to me…”

“Mom…dad…look at me…,” Twilight said, giving her parents a lustful smile, “Spike is so good to me…he makes so happy. My king…ooh, yes my king, show them…show them how much you love me…faster…harder…fuck my pussy, my king! Shove that dragon cock inside me! Mark me! Fuck me! Ahh, yes, fuck me!”

Velvet couldn’t help but stare at her daughter as she was being rammed by Spike. Twilight looked so blissfully pleased and a lust filled smile adorning her face as she drooled. As it looked like Twilight and Spike’s love making was getting more intense, Velvet’s heart started to beat faster with every thrust the young man was giving her daughter. She could feel her nipples hardening a good and her pussy was getting wetter. Velvet rubbed her thighs together, feeling that she could come just by looking Twilight being thoroughly fucked by Spike

Velvet looked up at Spike and found that he was staring at her, chuckling at her as his thrusted into Twilight with a lot more speed. It was a look that conveyed to her that she was next to feel what Twilight was feeling and it made her both worried and aroused. It was nice that the young man would find her attractive enough to want to do it with her, but she was worried at how intense he would be for her and the way Spike looked at her…it made her lips quiver in anticipation, licking her lips.

Suddenly, Velvet felt a pair of arms wrap around her and the hands grabbing her breasts. She moaned as Night Light massaged and fondled her breasts, giving her nipples a pinch. Velvet felt Night Light’s tongue lick her neck, making her shiver. She then felt his teeth bite into her neck and be licked again. The tongue made it way towards her ear, licking inside of it. Velvet’s breathing became more ragged as Night Light stimulated her with more intensity.

“Darling.” Velvet spoke breathlessly.

“My dear, look,” Night Light whispered into Velvet’s ear, directing her attention towards Spike and Twilight, “The way he rams our daughter…the way he makes her behave…how Spike has turned her into sexual being driven to lust…”

Night Light lowered one of his hands towards Velvet’s soaked pussy and started fingering it, making the woman moan.

“Is that what you want, my dear?” asked Night Light. “Do you want your son-in-law to fuck you with the same cock he fucks our daughter with? Does your pussy crave a young cock so much? Do you want him to fuck you so much that he’ll make you come until you can’t stand?”

“Oh, yes!!” Velvet cried out, “Heaven forgive me, darling, but I want it!! Spike…fuck me!! Finish my daughter off so you can fuck me!! I’ve dreamt about you…wanted you…I can’t get you out of my mind!! Fuck me, please!!”

Hearing Velvet cry for him was enough to push Spike over the edge. Gripping tightly on Twilight’s buttocks, he gave her pussy one final shove and climaxed letting out a loud roar as he ejaculated inside his wife. Spike stayed in that position until deposited every last drop into Twilight. He could hear Twilight’s scream for him as her climax coated his cock. Seconds later, Spike disengaged himself and breathed heavily as Twilight collapsed on bed, looking spent. The young man shook his head and he focused on Velvet, who was coming down from her on high.

Chuckling, Spike said with a wide grin, “And now, Twilight Velvet, how about-”

Spike wasn’t prepared for what happened next. Velvet had immediately pounced and pinned him on the bed. Spike could only look at Velvet with surprise but the woman’s intent was very clear. She was breathing heavily, looking at him with love laced with lust. Spike could also see tears form in her eyes and he could tell how desperate the woman was. He felt her hands on his cheeks and in less the second, her lips were on his. Spike could feel how intense Velvet felt and returned the kiss, wrapping his arms tightly around her body. He could feel her breasts mashing against his chest as moaned into the kiss, feeling Velvet’s tongue tasting his.

It wasn’t long before Velvet used her hand to guide Spike’s erection into her pussy. As soon as it was in, Velvet rose up and let out a loud moan, throwing her back. She stayed like that for a bit, feeling Spike’s length and thickness push in inside her. Velvet then looked down on Spike’s eager face and started to move her hips. She found it adorable that Spike was making the cutest of sounds as she moved rhythmically, pushing her pussy down on Spike’s shaft. Velvet smiled as she started to sob, more tears leaving her eyes.

“I’m such a horrible woman,” spoke Velvet with guilty emotion, “I was supposed to be loyal to my husband and I’m copulating with another married…my son-in-law…my daughter’s groom…heavens, I’m enjoying it so much…I’m scum…nothing more than a cum hungry slut…”

“No…don’t say that, mommy,” Spike said, giving Velvet a warm smile, “If anything, I-

“No, Spike, don’t deny it,” Velvet insisted, “I’m not worthy…you should punish me. I tempted you…excited you like some wanton unsatisfied whore who can only be paid with a young man’s cum. I wanted to fuck you that day at your home…I played with myself to your memory and thought of you while my husband fucked me. I even used my husband for my own personal fantasies with that shape changing potion, but I knew deep inside that I wanted you. I’m not an innocent mare, my king. Do with me as you see fit.”

Spike squinted his eyes and realized something. It was hard to tell at first through Velvet’s emotional speech, but he could see that the mare was role playing. Spike could see the anticipation on Velvet’s face and gave her a smirk. He then used one of his hands to smack one side of her buttock, making wince as she felt the sting. He did it again, this time a little bit harder. This made Velvet hump on Spike’s shaft even faster. He then smacked the other buttock as hard that it left an impression. He continued doing this to Velvet, making her moan and cry out in lust. A moment later, Spike reached to grab Velvet’s breasts, groping them and pinching her nipples. Velvet through her head back again as she screamed. So intense were Spike’s hand action that it didn’t take long for Velvet’s breast to start to pour out more milk. Spike tried to catch it all into his mouth as he felt Velvet’s hips move even faster. Spike decided to match the woman’s movements by moving his own hips.

“Mommy…more…your pussy is burning my cock!” grunted Spike, his eyes shut.

“Mommy’s been bad,” Velvet breathed out huskily, “I love your cock…my pussy can’t get enough…cum…please, I-”

Velvet couldn’t finish what she was about to say when she felt a pair of hands on her buttocks. She looked back and saw Night Light with an intense look on his face. Her eyes widened as she felt her husband’s member invade her anus. She winced in pain, gritting her teeth before she let out a cry of pleasure. Velvet’s expression was now beyond lust as she began to enjoy being lit up on both ends. She almost collapsed from how intense it felt as she used her hands to hold herself steady on the bed. She had already orgasmed, but Spike and Night Light were being relentless. Velvet’s body was at its limits and she knew that it wasn’t long before they filled her up.

“Give me your cum…both of you…fuck me…punish my sinful pussy and ass!” begged Velvet.

“You’re nasty, mom.” a voice spoke.

Velvet looked ahead and saw that Twilight had recovered. In front of her, Velvet could see that her daughter was splitting her legs apart, raising her cum filled pussy to her level with her toes. She admired that Twilight had the strength to this type of pose and licked her lips at her daughter’s pussy oozing Spike’s cum. Velvet proceeded to lick at it, moaning as she got to taste more of Spike’s seed as she hungrily ate Twilight’s pussy. It wasn’t long until her daughter climaxed inside her mouth but she didn’t let up as she was hungry for more as she continued to eat her out.

“Mom…please…I’m going to come again…I can’t take it.” Twilight gasped and moaned.

“I’m getting close…I can’t last much longer!” shouted Spike.

“Me, too…I’m going to come…take it all, honey…take you stallion and your dragon’s cum!” Night Light shouted.

Erotic cries, moans and screams filled the room as all four mates climaxed at the same time. Velvet could feel Spike and Night Light’s cum ejaculate inside her pussy and her anus, making her let out a muffled scream. Twilight had also let out another orgasm inside her mouth, making her drink more of her juices. A moment later, all four of them collapsed onto the bed, letting out ragged breaths. Velvet could feel the seeds of her husband and Spike pouring out of her to holes as she tried to catch her breath. She also noted that both Spike and Night had basically sandwiched her, but she didn’t mind. She turned her head to face Night Light and gave him a kiss on the lips. She then turned around and gave Spike a kiss, though this one was even longer. This got a response from the two men as they held her tightly, making her sigh.

Twilight wasn’t far behind as she managed to hold Spike from behind and kissed him on the cheek.

‘I love you, you horn dog.’ thought Twilight lovingly.

The next morning, the two couples were awake, in their robes and at a dinner table, having coffee together. As they had their coffee, all four were still thinking about what happened between them all last night.

'I can't believe I jerked off and pleasured both my husband and Spike,' Velvet thought, blushing deeply, 'And sucking on my daughter's pussy made it even more hot. After all that, I feel even closer to all of them than ever before.' Velvet looked over at Spike fondly, knowing that having sex with him was better than any lewd fantasy she ever had about him. But she could tell the look on Spike's face meant he was deep in his own thoughts, which worried her.

Night Light was also in thought about what happened last night, 'Never in my wildest dreams did I ever imagine I'd do what I did last night. Sharing my wife with my son-in-law...Maybe in the past, me and my friends would dream of bedding a hot older mare together, but to have done it at this day and age....oh, my friends would never believe it if I told them.'

Twilight was also deep in thought on what happened last night to herself, 'I still can't believe we really did that. But at least it ended when it needed to. If things escalated any further, it could've gone really crazy.' She then glanced at her father and looked away, shuddering while blushing, 'Thank Faust it ended when it did.'

Finally Spike broke the silence, “So...in light of what happened last night between us all...I think it's right I tell the both of you I do have a list made out of ladies I wouldn't go after.”

The parents looked up, as Night Light spoke, “Really? Who do you have listed as forbidden?”

Twilight used her magic to conjure Spike's list, “Right here.”

Both Night Light and Velvet looked it over, “Our granddaughter Flurry.” Velvet read.

“Because technically she's my niece now,” Spike explained, “And I don't go after little girls.”

The adults nodded in understanding, as Night Light read another, “Granny Smith?”

“Too old.” Spike explained.

“Spoiled Rich?” Velvet read.

“While her daughter is good, Spoiled herself is one of the worst women to ever live in modern times.” Spike reasoned.

“Octavia Melody.” Night Light read.

“She's already with Stone Edge, and she doesn't really see me the way other ladies do.”

“Cadence.” Velvet noticed.

“Twilight put her down because I was too hesitant...and it's logical seeing as how she's married with a child and really loves Shining Armor,” Spike explained, “And if you look below her at the next few names...."

Night Light and Velvet looked seeing Velvet's name listed, along with the rest of the girls mothers and any ladies specially close to them.

“My name's on it?” Velvet asked in surprise.

“I started this list after what happened between us in the baths, not that it matters now," Spike sighed. "Twilight automatically put your name down when I brought up the concept of this list. And that was even before I had a dream about you and you told her what happened.”

Velvet looked to her daughter, “It's as if you foresaw this in some way.”

“I was just trying to protect you from my husband's horniness.” Twilight argued.

"Well, you could have stopped him last night...not that I wanted you to," Velvet said, making Twilight frowned.

“Stop it, the both of you,” Spike said, halting a heated argument, sighing, “But in all seriousness, she was in the right to put your name down, as were the rest of the girls putting the names of their mother, aunts, and mother figures. You're married and I didn't wanna ruin it any more than ruining my own marriage. It wasn't right and....well, it doesn't matter now. I crossed the line and gave in.”

Velvet smiled reassuringly and spoke, “Spike, you didn't ruin anything since both Night Light and I wanted what happened last night to happen.”

“And you'll always be my king, Spike,” Twilight assured him while hugging his side, “As long as I'm still your queen.”

Spike smirked, “Well, you won't have any worry with that.”

“Although I am curious, Spike,” Night Light began, “When was it you started developing an attraction to my wife?”

Spike blushed, but answered, “Ever since the day I met her years ago at Parents Day at school. I know when it concerns me and women it's always love at first sight, but as I got to know both of you, I always ended up looking forward to seeing Velvet, be it family gatherings or outings. I always did feel envious on how you had a lovely woman like by your side. Even with Twilight in my life, I always still thought about Velvet no matter how sinful it was. I said nothing because I didn't wanna cause a rift or tear a marriage apart and hoped that I would grow out of it, but I never did. That day when we were in the baths together felt like a dream come true, that I was actually going to end up getting it on with a married woman. But then I thought of Twilight and stopped things before they went further. Even if she tested my loyalty to Twilight I still felt like it was the offer of a lifetime. And then when I had a dream of us actually going all the way in the baths it gave me a hint of what I ultimately passed up. And despite how erotically enjoyable it was, I still knew it wasn't meant to happen no matter how hard it was to get her out of my mind.”

Night Light smiled and shook his head, “Even if we're not related by blood, you're a chip off the old Sparkle.”

Spike looked at his father-in-law, feeling like a huge weight was lifted of his shoulders.

“Like you learned yesterday, I myself was a horny teenage boy who always thought about what it would be like getting together with an older woman, even a married one. Though I never got to experience that chance back then, the thought of it happening was still a pleasurable fantasy.” He blushed while thinking back to the times he imagined himself with both Velvet and her mother.

Velvet felt relieved her husband was understanding about the situation and spoke up, “I myself fell for Spike that day we were in the baths. Mostly I just wanted to experience a scenario like in one of my favorite stories. Even though I wouldn't have minded if Spike and I had sex then and there I still was glad to see how loyal he was to you, Twilight. But what truly attracted me to him was even though he had so many women, he was still a man who cared about my daughter and was well considerate of her feelings. And no matter what other type of lady, be they his age or older he still places my child above them all. But after what happened last night, I'll never be able to stop thinking about Spike as a lover and what happened between us all last night.”

Spike and Twilight felt moved by Velvet's confession, while Night was deep in thought about it. Suddenly his eyes lit up and thought of a solution, “There may be a way to make it so everyone here wins.”

“How's that?” Spike asked.

“Just add the both of us to the combined harems of yourself and Fleur.”

“What?!” Spike and Twilight asked in shock.

“Night Light, are you sure?” Velvet asked.

“I am,” he confessed, “That way, if we're part of the combined harem, it won't be so sinful since we'll still be together.” he smiled at his wife and blushed.

“Dad...you realize what you and mom would be getting into,” Twilight warned him, “Spike and Fleur have a lot of mates that could really give the both of you more intense feelings than the both of us did...especially Fleur.”

“Well, I won't deny I also enjoyed reading the books Velvet has and occasionally imagined myself in certain predicaments.” Night Light confessed.

Twilight sighed, “Great I was raised by someone with a closet perverted mind and now I'm married to one with the same kind of mind, only more opened. What kind of family is this?”

“And yet you still love me.” Spike said cheekily, while nuzzling Twilight making her giggle.

“Well, I wouldn't mind the idea, but what do you two think?” Velvet asked the young couple.

“I don't have a problem with it,” Spike confessed, “After all, if you'd also want to change up with me, Fleur has some other stallions that are always looking to try and show off for another lovely lady. And both she and I have some other attractive mares you might be interested in having a fling with, pops.”

"I'm sure they're lovely, but I'm okay." said Night Light nervously.

"Sure you are darling," Velvet smirked. She then turned her attention to Twilight and asked, "And what about you, dear? Are you okay with us in the combined harem?"

All eyes fell on Twilight, knowing she would have the last say in it. She looked back and forth between her husband and parents. She sighed, and spoke, “Normally I would be against something like this. But given what happened last night and how I enjoyed the pleasure... if you two really want to be a part of this lifestyle with us, then I hope you're ready because it's a wild ride.”

“I do love wild rides.” Velvet admitted, purring.

“That's an understatement.” Night Light muttered to himself.

“Great!” Spike cheered as he erased Velvet's name from the list. “Then this makes one less name for my forbidden list.”

Twilight then spoke to him sternly, “You may have gotten my parents into the combined harem, but there's still no way I'm letting you near Cadence...or any of my friend's moms, aunts or mother figures. Got that?”

“Yes, honey.” Spike smiled nervously.

“Good.” Twilight smiled, and kissed Spike.

Velvet spoke to her daughter, “Well, since this is an occasion worth celebrating, why don't we treat our husbands to a little morning pleasure?”

Twilight giggled, “Mom, you're so bad.”

“Where do you think you get it from?” Velvet teased.

Twilight and Velvet stood up from the table and removed their robes, letting them drop on the floor and revealing their naked bodies. They then walked around the table to Spike and Night Light and sat before them on top of the table, placing their hands on it and splitting their thighs wide, revealing their pussies to them. Spike immediately removed his robe and was on Twilight, inserting his erect member inside his wife while fondling and sucking on her breasts. Night did the same with Velvet, inserting his member inside her while kissing and biting her neck. Both men thrust inside their wives vigorously, causing the women to moan loudly. A moment later, Twilight and Velvet leaned into each other and kissed, using their tongues to taste each other.

'Thank you, Twilight.' Velvet thought as she moaned, a tear running down her eye.

Mother Daughter Yoga Session

The same day in which Spike and Twilight had taken Night Light and Velvet to the bath house hotel, the rest of the girls were off doing their own things. Rarity had been called over by her Aunt Emerald for a fashion exchange, Fluttershy was visiting her Aunt Grace as well as purchasing flowers from her, Sunset Shimmer had decided to visit Stellar Flare for an art session, Pinkie was called over by Cup Cake to help out at Sugarcube Corner, Applejack wanted to lend a hand at the Sweet Apple Acres once she knew that her mother was going to be in town and finally, Rainbow Dash was on her way to her house to have a Yoga Session with her mom, Windy Whistles.

Rainbow Dash had planned to get together with her mom for their weekly yoga sessions at her parents place long before Spike and Twilight made their plans with the in-laws. While she was tempted to go along, she knew she couldn't leave her mom hanging. Rainbow did have to tell her mom that Spike couldn't make and if she could believe it, she sounded more disappointed than she felt. She couldn't help but roll her eyes and remembered the last time she and Spike were there. She shook her head as she walked down the block before reaching her home. She walked down the walkway and made her way to the from the door and sighed.

'I can't believe Spike couldn't make it today," Rainbow thought, disappointed, "But I guess it can't be helped since he's with his in-laws. And my mom was really disappointed Spike couldn't come either. I know she'd probably be itching at a chance to get one of his massages followed up by a pleasurable orgasm.' Rainbow mentally laughed to herself. She knew it was easy for her mom to get an orgasm, it was even easier for her to get one whenever Spike was the one causing it, even if it was unintentional.

Rainbow unlocked the door and let herself in, “Hey, mom! I'm here!” she called out.

“In the living room, Rainbow!” Windy called back.

So Rainbow headed to the living room to not only see her mother all dressed in her yoga clothes, but was already doing a few yoga poses. She was currently in the Forward Bend pose, which gave Rainbow a good view of her mothers ass beneath her tight yoga pants.

Rainbow looked at her mother's ass, shook her head and thought, 'Sometimes I swear she does it on purpose whether it's just me or Spike joining me for weekly yoga. She can be such a show off.'

“Hey, mom.” Rainbow spoke up.

Windy ended her pose and stood up, “Rainbow, dear. So glad you made it.” she embraced her daughter who returned the gesture. As Rainbow hugged her mom, she could feel her enormous breasts pressing into her own which made her feel envious.

“So Spike still couldn't come today?” Windy asked in disappointment.

“Sorry, mom. But Spike had other plans for today. But he says he'll make it next week.” Rainbow promised.

Windy felt relieved, “Well, then I guess it's just us.”

“Yeah. I'll go get changed.” Rainbow said as she went to her room.

Closing the door, Rainbow undressed and picked up her yoga outfit. Before she got dressed, she looked at her old mirror and couldn't help but admire herself. She was definitely proud of her well toned body and couldn't help but pose. She even became a bit more daring as she spread her thighs a bit, revealing her pussy. Rainbow was about to finger herself, but thought better of it. She had a session to get to and she didn't want arouse any suspicion as she put on her yoga pants.

As soon as Rainbow was slipping into her sports bra, she suddenly heard moaning coming from the living room.

“Seriously?” she asked herself, as she sneakily poked her head to look into the living room to see Windy was on the floor with her hand in her yoga pants, masturbating.

“Mm, oh that's good.' Windy panted, as she kept fingering herself while Rainbow watched. "More...I want more...I want to come..."

'We haven't even started and already she's pleasuring herself.' Rainbow thought in disbelief.

"Spike...why...I want you here," groaned Windy. "Your hands...please...my pussy wants you...I haven't felt satisfied in a long time...fuck me, Spike...fuck this thirsty woman...fuck my wet pussy!"

'Geez, mom!' thought Rainbow as her own fingers dug inside her yoga pants, 'Bad enough Spike made you come with just a massage....now you want...ooh, yeah, fuck...I wish he was here too. Ooh, fuck, I want his cock...fuck me Spike..."

Windy continued to moan in ecstasy as she started to come inside her shorts. She didn't stop as she continued to to dig her fingers deeper inside her pussy as she fondled one of her breasts. She began to cry, calling out Spike's name several times as she continued to have more orgasms. All the while, Rainbow was trying to hold on to her own orgasm as she fondled her own breast as she dug inside her own pussy. Eventually, both women came, their moans canceling out each others. Rainbow almost collapsed from the sensation as she watcher moan breathing heavily on the floor. Even though her mom's yoga pants were dark, Rainbow knew her crotch was dripping.

Rainbow took this time to sneak out of her room and into the master bedroom. Frantically, she looked inside the drawers and under the bed. After a few minutes, she looked between the mattresses and found a strap dildo. She chuckled as she grabbed it. She nearly let out a laugh when she looked at the word "Big Daddy" on the dildo. Rainbow then sneaked out of the bedroom, hiding the sex toy behind her back as she made her into the living room.

“All set mom.” she said, pretending she hadn't watched.

“Good. Shall we get started?” Windy asked.

“Let's.” Rainbow agreed.

Making sure her mom wasn't looking, Rainbow hid the dildo inside the couch. After that, she and and Windy took positions on their mats, and Windy began leading Rainbow in various yoga poses. While Rainbow enjoyed doing yoga to keep herself in shape, it also served as a means for her to learn some sexy erotic poses she could use on Spike when they had some alone time.

“How're you holding up, sweetheart?” Windy asked her daughter, as she bent down.

“Doing great, mom.” Rainbow answered, as she bent forward as well with both ladies sticking their butts up in the air.

“And how're your sports competitions coming along?”

“Couldn't be better. I've been working on my soccer kicks. These legs of mine are a force to be reckoned with.” Rainbow boasted.

“Does Spike give your legs plenty of rubs to keep them prepped?” Windy inquired.

“All the time. Honestly I could never ask for another pair of hands to massage my legs.” Rainbow added.

“Mm, he does have that affect on a body.” Windy said blissfully, as she could feel herself getting wet again.

The mother and daughter continued to work out for an hour, until they stopped for a breather by sitting down on their mats.

“That felt good.” Rainbow stretched her arms up.

“It sure was,” Windy agreed, as she stretched her right leg out, “And now I could go for a massage.”

“So could I. Though with Spike not being here we'll have to give each other one.” Rainbow noted.

“Well, that's no problem. After all it's a mother's duty to tend to their child.” Windy winked at Rainbow.

“Of course, mom.” Rainbow playfully rolled her eyes.

Rainbow deciding to go first sat on her knees and relaxed as Windy got behind her. She felt a pair of hands on her shoulders beginning to rub them. Rainbow sighed, feeling how good her mother’s hands felt. She then felt Windy’s hands travel down to her back and began to rub there to relieve some tension. Her mother kept doing this motion for a bit and Rainbow tilted her head up, letting out another sigh. Rainbow then felt her mother’s hands on her neck and felt her massage there as well in order to relieve any stiffness in her neck. Windy’s hands went back to Rainbow's shoulders and then to her back again. Rainbow smiled at how good it felt and felt a bit more relaxed from the yoga exercise.

‘Not as good as when Spike does it, but mom really knows how to use her hands.’ Rainbow thought as she closed her eyes.

Without warning, Rainbow felt Windy’s hands on her breasts, massaging and fondling them. This made her gasp and she started to feel her mother's breasts on her back. Rainbow could even feel her breath on her cheek and her hands kept on massaging her breasts. She started to blush as her nipples began to stiffen.

“Mom, what…what are you…?” moaned Rainbow.

“I think you’ve gotten bigger here, Rainbow,” teased Windy, “My little girl is all grown up.”

“Mom…your hands…,”

“I want to give you a full body massage this time. I just want to make sure you're healthy enough for whatever competition comes your way. Besides, it’s just us, so try to relax.”

“I’m trying to relax and you never…ooh, mom.”

“There now. Just relax, dear. Lie down on your front so I can give you the full treatment.”

Rainbow sighed as she laid down on her front. She then felt Windy straddle her and in no time, felt her hands on her back. As her mother massaged her back, Rainbow relaxed and closed her eyes. She began to like the massage her mother was giving her as a smile began to develop on her face. It wasn’t long, however, when she felt Windy’s hands on her butt, making her gasp as she instinctively spread her thighs apart. Rainbow began to moan at how good her mother’s hands felt.

Rainbow then realized what she did and blushed. Normally, Spike would massage her after an intense workout and when his hands worked their way to her butt, she would spread her thighs to show off to him, mostly to get him hot and bothered. Rainbow let out another gasp as Windy continued working on her butt, the sensations getting to her as she tried to settle down. She tried to think of something else, but memories of Spike giving her a massage came up and the result of those sessions made her blush even deeper.

“Does that feel good?” asked Windy.

“Yeah…keep doing that, mom…ooh, yeah.” moaned Rainbow.

“I’m glad you like it,” Windy said with a smile as she continued, “Your father really likes it when I give him a full body massage after a workout, so I thought you would too.”

‘More than like,’ Rainbow thought as her mother’s hands pushed even deeper, ‘She’s not bad and…settle down, Rainbow, she isn’t Spike and yet…’

Rainbow’s body temperature started to rise as Windy’s hands traveled lower. Her mother's hands were now on her thighs and she was finding it hard to control herself. The way Windy was massaging her was almost like Spike would massage her and was really getting her excited. Rainbow started to shiver as she tried not to compare Spike’s hands with her mother's and tried to relax but it was getting a little much to bear.

After Windy was done, she patted Rainbow on the butt and said, “Alright, dear, turn around.”

Rainbow did as she was told and turned her body around. Windy straddled her daughter again and began to massage her head and neck. All the while, with her mother’s body leaning on her and her hands above her, Rainbow got a good look at Windy's breasts. She couldn’t help but stare at them enviously as they moved up and down and thought how much Spike would kill to be in this position. The fact that her mother's yoga tights really didn’t help much in hiding her figure would have had her lover exploding in his pants. Rainbow looked down at her own breasts and pouted. While she was by no means a flat chest, Rainbow would love to have breasts like her mother’s.

‘Spike would have loved to see what I saw earlier,’ Rainbow thought, as she frowned, remembering what she saw Windy doing in from room, ‘She looked so hot doing that…and the way she was gushing…’

Rainbow’s thoughts were broken when she felt Windy’s hands were on her breasts again. This time she let out a loud moan, which made her nipples erect. She started to breathe a bit heavier at the sensation she was feeling.

Concerned, Windy asked, “Rainbow, are you alright?”

“Yeah, just…wow…those hands of yours.” panted Rainbow.

“I’m so sorry. Am I holding them too tight?”

“No, no, mom, I mean not as hard as…”

“As hard as what, dear?”

Rainbow quickly clammed up. As far as her mother knew, she and Spike were just dating and living in the same apartment complex as with the girls. There were a lot of things Rainbow kept from her family and one of those things was her sex life with Spike. It’s one of those things she really didn’t want to advertise, especially how she liked playing Spike’s submissive plaything and how rough she liked being handled. She didn’t want her parents asking a lot of questions that would put her and Spike on the spot.

Windy could tell Rainbow was hiding something and suspected that there was more going on. She smiled as she began to fondle her daughter’s breasts again, making her whimper and groan.

“Rainbow, you’re so sensitive.” laughed Windy.

‘You’re one to talk.’ Rainbow thought, frowning as she tried to stifle a moan.

“Now, then…as hard as what?” asked Windy again knowingly, “Does Spike do this with you after a workout? Are you two really that close?”

Though hesitant, Rainbow sighed and answered, “Yeah…we…ooh, so good…after a workout, he…oh, keep going…Spike massages me to work out some of the kinks. He’s really…really good…mom…ooh, man…makes me…makes me…,”

“Oh, my,” Windy said slyly, “So there is something going on between you and that young man. I knew my Rainbow Dash was good enough to get herself someone she likes enough to touch you like this. Hopefully your friends aren’t too jealous.”

“Naw..they’re..they're cool,” Rainbow said, her breathing getting quicker. “Mom…could you massage them a little more? Could you get my nipples?”

“Anything for you, my little champion.” responded Windy.

With her mother continuing to massage her breasts, Rainbow closed her eyes, enjoying the sensations she was feeling. It reminded her so much of whenever Spike would drop all pretense of giving her a massage and begin to enjoy himself playing with her breasts. She would already be putting his hands on her while pretending to be helpless as he had her way with her, her bravado melting and giving way to her submissive side. As Windy used her thumbs to rub her nipples, Rainbow let out a loud moan, drool coming out of her mouth. She also felt a sensation between her legs and instinctively closed them and started to rub her thighs together.

‘Mom…keep going…keep doing that,’ thought Rainbow, moaning more.

Windy wasn’t expecting Rainbow to enjoy herself with just a breast massage. She could tell from her daughter’s blissful expression that she felt heavenly under her hands. The thought of what really went on with Rainbow and Spike was getting to her as she groped and squeezed her daughter’s breasts. She thought back to what she was doing before her daughter arrived and blushed, giving her a half lidded stare. Windy began to imagine what it would be like to be pinned to the floor under Spike’s mercy, imagining herself getting groped and pleasured. She began to groan at the thought as she played with Rainbow’s breasts more. Windy even began to feel something stirring in her womanhood. She shook her head, blushing deeper as her hands left her daughter’s breasts, making her whine.

“Let me do your legs, dear.” said Windy, getting off of Rainbow.

Rainbow didn’t respond as Windy moved her body to lay on its side. Her mother then raised her right leg and sat on her other thigh. Rainbow looked back at her position and felt embarrassed, her blush a deep red as it looked like her mother was scissoring her. As Windy massaged her calves and thighs, Rainbow began to feel even more turned on. She bit her lip, not wanting any more moans escaping her mouth, shaking her head. Rainbow’s eyes widened when she felt something brush up to her covered pussy. Her mother was now very close and she groaned in pleasure. It also didn’t help that Windy’s motions seemed like she was humping her. Rainbow felt her body move again as her mother raised her other leg and massaged it as well, her covered pussy going up against her own. At this point, Rainbow was beginning to lose herself and didn’t care. She opened her mouth and let out a soft moan.

‘Mom…make me come…,’ Rainbow thought, as her breathing became heavier, ‘I need it..please...I…’

“All done!” Windy called out.

When she felt Windy get off her, Rainbow didn’t know if she should feel relieved or disappointed. She really was close to getting off herself, but didn’t want to suffer embarrassment. All she could was pout and groan as she sat on her knees. Windy was there at her level, placing her hand on her cheek, a reassuring smile on her face.

“You feel better, dear?” asked Windy.

“...yeah…,” responded Rainbow, looking away with blush and a little sad. She then turned to face her mother and said, “Mom…how about I do you next. Though I think we should get out of these tights. They’re getting smelly.”

“If you say so,” Windy said, shrugging.

Both women took off their yoga tights, dropping them on the floor and leaving themselves nude. Rainbow couldn’t help but admire her mother’s body, feeling more envious as she saw how curvy she was and how much her breasts were bigger than hers. While she was proud of her more fit body, Rainbow had to admit that her mom could still turn a few heads as well as raise a few erections.

Windy couldn’t help but admire her daughter’s body. She and her husband took pride at how much of a star athlete Rainbow had become as well as an attractive woman. Windy also noted how lucky Spike was to be able to catch Rainbow’s eye and hopefully he would marry into the family one day. True, the young man had his eye on other ladies, but she knew Rainbow would win him one day.

Sitting on her knees, Windy waited for Rainbow to get started. She didn’t wait for long as Rainbow got behind her and started to massage her shoulders and neck. It didn’t take long for Windy to notice something in the way Rainbow massaged her that seemed very familiar. She blushed, thinking back to when Spike massaged her not long ago. While it was embarrassing that she had an orgasm in front of her daughter and Spike, she had to admit that she got a real thrill from it. When she felt Rainbow’s hands on her back, Windy let out a moan, letting her daughter know how good it felt. She could feel her nipples getting more erect as Rainbow continued to massage her.

‘Oh, my…what am I doing!?’ thought Windy, trembling, ‘My own daughter…I’m getting off on my daughter massaging me…no…I can’t, and yet…ooh, Rainbow…’

‘Really doesn’t take much, does it?’ Rainbow thought, as she kept massaging Windy, ‘Just a few touches and she’s already melting. At least I can say I can hold it together longer when Spike massages me before I lose it and ties me up to do his stuff. Mom’s probably imagining my boy doing this to her and having…’

A thought came to Rainbow and an idea was forming in her head. She chuckled as her hands left Windy’s back and were immediately on her breasts, surprising her mother.

“Rainbow, what are…ooh!” gasped Windy. She then let out a loud moan, “Rainbow…that feels…your hands…”

“Now who’s the sensitive one?” Rainbow asked with a smirk, mashing her own breasts on her mother’s back as she used her hands to massage her breasts, “You’re really a loud one, mom. What if the neighbors heard you?”

“God, no, they can’t…ooh, this feels good.” Windy groaned, feeling turned on.

“Geez, your boobs are big,” Rainbow continued, “They’re almost too much for me to handle. Makes me wish I had a set like yours.”

“Ooh, Rainbow…that…why…dear…you’re by no means small, honey,” Windy continued to moan, throwing back her head, “Your breasts…they’re…ooh, my…on my back…they’re big…so why…”

“I don’t know…I just want another thing so I can catch my guy’s attention.”

Windy turned her head around to look at Rainbow with a look of sympathy…or at least it would have been if the woman didn’t look like she was craving another type of satisfaction. She looked at Rainbow with half lidded eyes, was breathing more heavily with a slight drool hanging from her mouth and had a hand on her cheek. Windy instinctively licked her lips and rubbed Rainbow’s cheek, which made her daughter blush and gulp.

“Honey, you…you don’t…Spike already likes you for you,” moaned Windy, “He…ooh…oh, that’s it…I’m..ooh…you don’t need more to grab his attention. He…I’m…going to…I mean…Spike…you already have a great body and a great personality, so you don’t need anymore, and I don’t…oh, no…I’m so…you don’t need to worry. One day, you’ll be married to…ooh…and then, you’ll…be number one in his book…so close…”

Though Rainbow wanted to feel flattered, all she could think about was how close Windy’s lips were to her own. She thought back to when Spike was massaging her mother and how turned on she was by the experience. Rainbow already knew how easy to please her mother was, the masturbation session she caught her in and her own experience when she was being rammed by Spike while transformed in her mother’s body. Rainbow could only conclude that her mother had been more impacted by Spike than normal. She couldn’t blame Windy, though, as Spike made a great impact on her life as well.

Still, Rainbow still wanted to get back at her mother for enticing Spike with her yoga moves, so she kept her hands on her breasts and continued teasing them. An idea hit her and she smirked.

“You know, I think there’s another reason why you want me to marry Spike, mom.” teased Rainbow.

“What…what other reason could..I…” panted Windy.

“That you want a piece of Spike.” responded Rainbow.

Windy gasped, feeling a bit on the spot as she looked away, “No…you’re wrong, I…I don’t want…ooh, dear…,” Windy denied.

“I think you liked his hands more than you admit, mom,” Rainbow teased again, “I’ll admit, I wanted to kill him when he made you come, but you…you liked it, didn’t you? More than dad does it for you?”

Windy tried to be silent, but Rainbow’s stimulation was making it difficult to hold it together. As good as she was feeling, she felt ashamed by Rainbow’s question, telling herself that she loved her husband and he tries to make her happy in the bedroom. She felt a combination of guilt, shame and arousal as she remembered how good it felt getting massaged by Spike and experience and orgasm. It was a moment she couldn’t forget and she wanted to experience more of it.

“Well?” urged Rainbow.

“Rainbow…I…love your father very much, but…,” Windy began, rubbing her thighs, “Spike…those hands…I never felt so alive when he touched me…your father tries, but…Spike…ooh, Spike…”

“Yeah, I get it,” Rainbow sighed, “When Spike has his hands on me…all over me…it makes me feel so strange…so funny. It’s like I can’t even move sometimes. I want to hold on when he has me like I have you right now, mom. But I get so horny…I get submissive and he fills me every which way…he even ties me up and talks dirty to me.”

Hearing her daughter talk about how she and Spike get on was making her lose all reason. Her breathing and moaning were getting heavier and louder as she thought of Rainbow, her outgoing, brash and athletic daughter, being submissive to Spike and enjoying it. Her imagination was becoming more vivid and soon she was picturing herself in Rainbow’s place. It was taking all her will not to use her fingers on her clit as she split her thighs open, revealing how gushingly wet she had become.

“I caught you playing with yourself, mom,” whispered Rainbow, making Windy go wide eyed and gasp in shock, “You were playing with your breasts and pleasuring that wet pussy…crying my man’s name and not dad’s. You kept coming so much, staining your pants with so much of your juices. You got me going, mom. You made me so horny that I started playing with myself.”

By this point, Windy had given herself to lust. Her eyes were glazed as she dipped her fingers inside her pussy. She moved them at a rapid rate, making her come but kept going at it. As little time went by, Windy had lost count on how many times she came as thoughts of Spike kept dominating her mind. Tears were running down her eyes as she wept at how much pleasure she was feeling. She couldn’t deny what she felt anymore.

“You want me to marry Spike so you can have him close,” Rainbow said wickedly, “You want me to bring him over all the time when dad isn't around. That way you can lead him to your room so you can have him….all of him…inside you. Come on, you can say it. It’s only us here, after all.”

Windy started to scream in pleasure, coming on her fingers as Rainbow squeezed her breasts tightly.

“You want him fuck you, mom,” Rainbow continued, “Say it. You want that cock inside you. That’s the only cock you want. Hell, Spike would be more than happy to fuck you. He fantasizes about you…he wants to make you crazy that all you will ever want is his cock…in your mouth, in your ass and in your hungry pussy. Would you like that, mom? Would you like Spike to treat you like he does me?”

With one loud scream, Windy came hard, her juices coming out of her like a geyser. To her, it seemed like she couldn’t stop orgasming and felt like she was going to stain more of the floor. Afterwards, she fell and collapsed on the floor, feeling spent as she felt sweaty. Windy was trying very hard to catch her breath, her body feeling many sensations. It wasn’t long when Windy managed to look up and saw that Rainbow was sitting on the couch, her legs wide open and revealing her pussy to her.

“Come here, mom,” beckoned Rainbow. “Your little girl needs you.”

Hesitantly, Windy got up and sat next to Rainbow. For the moment, she did nothing and looked down on her lap, blushing in embarrassment. She didn’t know what to say about what had happened, but she couldn’t deny what she felt. Her daughter brought her feelings out into the open about Spike. She kept telling herself it was wrong and she was married, but Spike kept popping up in her head. There were even times when she and her husband were making love, she imagined it was Spike and not him. She shivered, shutting her eyes in an effort to jettison that fantasy, but couldn’t. She knew she couldn’t deny what happened when Spike massaged and in the back of her mind, she didn’t want to.

Windy then felt a hand on her face, which made her turn around and face Rainbow. The way her daughter was looking at her with expectant bedroom eyes was both mesmerizing and scary. She didn’t have time to react when Rainbow closed in and kissed her on the lips. Once again again, her eyes went wide as her daughter deepened the kiss and was equally shocked when she responded to it. Windy closed her eyes, sighing as she let her daughter kiss her, the shock melting away. As the moment went on, Windy felt Rainbow’s hand on her thigh, rubbing it and making her moan. Another hand traveled to her breast and started to fondle and squeeze it. More tears came from Windy’s eyes as she felt even more aroused, experiencing a minor orgasm as Rainbow continued to touch her intimately. Eventually, Rainbow let go of her lips, seeing her daughter’s rather pleased expression.

“Rainbow…we shouldn’t…,” Windy said worriedly.

“Just say the word, mom,” Rainbow said with a warm smile, “I’ll stop if you want and we can forget what happened. I’ll even say I’m sorry.”

Windy didn’t give it a lot of thought, given her state of arousal. She wordlessly shook her head.

“I thought so,” Rainbow said, “So…how did you like my kiss?”

“I…I’ve never been kissed by a woman before.” responded Windy, looking down again, blushing.

“Really? Not even to experiment?” asked Rainbow curiously, which Windy shook her head in response. Rainbow smiled seductively and purred, “Well, then…how about you give me one, just see how you do it.”

Rainbow lay herself down on the couch, her head resting on the throw pillow. She smirked when Windy crawled over to her until she was on top of her. Rainbow could tell that her mother was still unsure, but she closed her eyes, waiting. A few seconds later, she could feel her mother’s lips on her own. It was a soft, tentative kiss which Rainbow responded to. To her, the kiss was sweet, but felt her mother could do more. The kiss ended and Rainbow gave Windy a smirk.

“Not bad, but kiss me like you do dad,” Rainbow said.

Windy leaned in again, kissing Rainbow a bit more eagerly. Rainbow couldn’t help but moan into the kiss as it felt more tender and heartfelt. It showed promise for something more as she felt her lips move with her mom’s lips. Rainbow had to admit that she felt like she was running out of breath and she didn’t want Windy to stop. Eventually, the kiss stopped and Rainbow looked at her mother with daring eyes.

“Now…how about a kiss you would give Spike?” Rainbow asked.

What Rainbow got was a fierce kiss that locked onto her lips tight. This kiss felt like it had a desperate hunger to it, like her mother had been waiting her entire life to give Spike such a kiss. She thought back to other kisses she had received from the other girls in both Spike’s and Fleur’s harem. While she had her favorites, Rainbow being kissed so fiercely by Windy made her feel very excited, mostly because of how taboo it felt and how much she was putting into the kiss. The back of her mind was telling her that her mom is only imagining herself kissing Spike like this, but she was still loving it.

'She’s unbelievable!' Rainbow thought, feeling her mother’s tongue make her way inside her mouth, making her moan. She then felt Windy’s breasts mash up with hers, making her feel even more hot, “Mom is so…so…mom…you’re tongue…your tits feel so…”

Rainbow’s thoughts were broken when Windy broke the kiss. She was about to say something when she felt her mother’s lips on her neck. She moaned, urging Windy to do more. Rainbow gasped as she felt her mother nibbling on her neck, giving it little licks and kisses. She then felt her tongue making her away down her chest until she felt on her breasts. In no time, Rainbow felt Windy’s mouth on her nipple, feeling it being sucked hungrily. Rainbow couldn’t help but whimper, like she was starting to lose reason. She let out another moan when Windy was on her other breast and fondling the other she was on. Rainbow let out heavy breaths as she started to feel wet between her thighs, a tear running from her eye.

“Mom…are…you sure…you…ooh, mom, so good.” Rainbow groaned.

Windy’s mouth left Rainbow’s breast and her tongue made her way downwards. Eventually, she made it where she could clearly see her daughter’s pussy, quivering and looking a little wet. Windy gave Rainbow’s thighs teasing licks, making her shiver. She could hear her moan loudly, like her daughter is telling her to lick her entrance. Windy then placed her lips on Rainbow’s pussy and started her, making her daughter’s back arch. Windy moaned, savoring the wet taste as she licked Rainbow. Her tongue made its way inside, giving her daughter more pleasure. She even gave her clit a kiss before giving it a little bite, making Rainbow moan loudly.

‘I never thought I could like it,’ thought Windy as she licked Rainbow's pussy at a faster speed, ‘Her insides…my daughter’s inside…her juices…oh, forgive me, it tastes so good. But…oh, my I want cum…Spike’s cum…I want it from his young cock…I want it to stain me…I want him to come all over me…I want him inside my-

Windy’s thoughts were cut off when Rainbow climaxed on her face, staining her with her juices. She licked her lips, tasting it as she moaned. Windy traced her fingers around her face and so how much Rainbow came on her, blushing at the fact that she got that type of a reaction from her. She then felt a hand on her head that guided her down daughter’s pussy again and kept it firmly there. Windy began to lick at her pussy again, tasting more juices as moaned, enjoying the taste.

“Ooh, fuck, mom…mommy…keep doing that,” Rainbow urged as she felt another orgasm coming. “Ooh, you’re so good at this…I want to cum…mom, I want to cum…drink it all…swallow it…take it all, you dir-

Rainbow let out a loud moan, climaxing inside Windy’s mouth. She kept her mother’s head firmly in place as she shot every last drop of her exploding juices. Rainbow sighed as she came down from her orgasm, smiling in satisfaction. She let go of her mother’s head and looked down at her. She realized she may have climaxed a little bit much as she saw some of her juices coming out of her mouth. Rainbow changed positions and gave Windy a kiss, her tongue immediately inside her mouth. She wanted to get as much of her own pussy juice as she could and when she was done, Rainbow used her tongue to lick Windy clean. As she did this, she couldn’t help but chuckle, noting how much her mother was enjoying it.

After licking Windy’s face clean, Rainbow straddled her and began to fondle her breasts again. She smirked at how loudly her mother was moaning, picturing her pussy exploding buckets by just being touched. She used her fingers to pull at her nipples, making her howl. After fondling Windy’s breasts a bit more, Rainbow moved and placed her head between her breasts, motorboating them. She then opened her mouth and started licking a nipple while fondling the other breast. She proceeded to suck on it, pulling at it with her teeth, as if wanting to suck out milk from it. Rainbow gave the other breast the same treatment, hearing her mother cry out in pleasure.

“Rainbow, not so…ahh!” Windy cried, “You’re biting them…that’s so…ooh, Rainbow…please…more…my breasts…”

Letting go of Windy’s breasts, Rainbow smiled wickedly and said, “Just giving you an idea of what Spike does with my tits, mom. He loves devouring them…pulling at them like he can’t get enough. He would kill to have your breasts right now. It’s one of the things he notices about a woman. He’s such a pig for looking at yours, mom. But it's your fault for enticing him with them.”

Shaking her head in denial, Windy said, “No, you’re wrong…I would never-

Rainbow moved again and proceeded to lift her butt. She had Windy pinned to her shoulders, her legs hanging and thighs spread. Rainbow then inserted two fingers inside her pussy, making Windy squirt instantly. Rainbow couldn’t help but laugh at how wet her mother’s pussy was and figured she had to have climaxed so much that she one would have lost count. She fingered her pussy furiously, using her fingers to dig in deeply. Windy moans and groans turned into screams and sobs as kept climaxing, juices staining her body. Rainbow couldn’t get enough of her mother’s juices as she continued to lap it up and drink whatever she could get. As for her Windy, she had a look of pure joy and lust as she felt another climax coming.

“Mom, you’re so nasty!” Rainbow said, still pleasuring Windy, “I can’t believe how into it you are! Your pussy is letting so much out! Yeah…let it out…I want more of you!”

“Rainbow…I’m coming again,” sobbed Windy, “It’s coming out…so much…the room is going to smell…your father…ooh…he’s going to notice…oh, no…Rainbow…make me come…I’m going to-

Windy’s scream filled the room as she climaxed hard. Like a geyser, her juices came out of her pussy, staining her. She could feel Rainbow’s mouth on her opening, feeling her trying to get as much juice into her mouth. Windy felt erotic bliss as she kept coming, never feeling that she was going to dry up. After her climax, she felt her body being lowered and felt Rainbow leave the couch. She closed her eyes and sighed, but felt something move on the couch. Windy opened her eyes slowly and saw that Rainbow was putting something on. She blinked and saw that her daughter put on a strapped dildo…her strapped dildo. She gasped at the sight and saw that her daughter was making her intentions known.

“It’s not as big as Spike’s, but it’ll do,” Rainbow said as she placed her hands on her hips.

“Rainbow…that…it’s the size of your father’s.” Windy spoke.

“Oh, yeah?” Rainbow said, eyebrows raised. She then smiled and said, “Give Big Daddy some love, mom.”

Getting off the couch, Windy went over to Rainbow, got on her knees, and started to suck on the dildo. Though the idea was to get slick, she didn’t particularly enjoy tasting rubber in her mouth. Windy then let her imagination take over as she tried to think of Spike as bobbed her head. She even rubbed Rainbow’s pussy, wanting to simulate herself playing with Spike’s balls. In no time, Windy had immersed herself into her fantasy and felt her pussy once again getting wet, staining the floor.

“Stick it out, mom,” Rainbow spoke huskily, “Time for the main event.”

Windy did as she was told and got up. She turned around, bent over and stuck her butt up, spreading her legs as she placed her hands on the couch. She could feel her anticipating the inevitable as she felt Rainbow’s hands on her hips and feeling the tip of the dildo, teasing her pussy. Windy whimpered, whining as she urged Rainbow to enter her.

“Mom…I want you to be honest with me.” Rainbow said.

Windy simply nodded.

“Mom…Spike really worked you up, didn’t he?” asked Rainbow.

Hesitant at first, Windy answered meekly, “Yes…he did.”

“You think about him all the time. Does he make you feel horny?”

“Yes…yes I do and yes he does.”

“Would you fuck him if he asked?”

Windy stayed silent for a moment, but tearfully, she said, “Yes…I would. Forgive me, Rainbow, I’m so horrible.”

“Do you want me to marry him…just so I can bring him over to fuck you?”

“Yes, I do! He’s so good for you! He’d be so good to me, too! I want his cock so bad! More than I do your daddy! I love him, but I want Spike’s cock!”

Satisfied with Windy’s answers, Rainbow shoved the dildo inside her pussy in one hard movement. She didn’t move as her mother moaned loudly, letting out another orgasm. Rainbow began to move her hips slowly, moving the dildo in and out. She gave her mother’s buttocks a few slaps, which made her howl in pleasure as she encouraged her to do it more, which she obliged. Rainbow then slipped her hand and stimulated Windy’s clit, making her come again. As time went on, Rainbow’s hips began to move faster and for Windy, it was beginning to be too much for her. She heard her scream in ecstasy and she slapped her buttocks even harder, leaving marks on her.

“Ooh, yeah, that’s how Spike treats me!” Rainbow said, smirking again, “That’s how my man fucks me, mom! He leaves marks on my ass as he marks my insides with his cum! He comes in me so much that I can’t hold it all!”

“Ooh, fuck me! Fuck me…I…ooh, yes, fuck me!” screamed Windy.

“He ties me and skull fucks me, mom! He fills my ass, my mouth and my pussy while he ties me up! I’m his sweet submissive little angel who loves getting fucked, begging him to fuck me until I can’t move!”

“My little Rainbow…ooh, fuck…I can’t…aah…oooh…fuck…my pussy…I’m…going to…”

“Is that what you want mom!? Do you want Spike to make you into a cum loving submissive!? Do you want him to tie your wrists and tie your ankles to the bedposts!? Do you want him to gag you so no one can hear how much of a cum loving slut that you are!?”

“Oh, yes, Spike. Fuck me! Fuck me slutty pussy! Fuck me until I can’t move! I’ll be your woman forever! Fuck me…you can fuck me and my daughter! You can fuck us at the same time you can…you can fuck me…on…your…ooh, yes!”

Windy let out a final scream as came hard, making her throw her head back. She could feel herself letting out buckets of her juices from her pussy. After a moment, Windy felt spent, her body sweating profusely as it collapsed onto the couch. She breathed heavily as more pussy juice left her. A smile formed on her face and felt a sense of satisfaction. While it wasn’t the same as feeling a man’s climax, she still felt happy.

Rainbow sat next to her mother on the couch and picked her up. She saw how exhausted her mother was, but she leaned in and kissed her. She felt her lips respond to hers, still feeling that her mother had the energy to do this much. She held Windy close, her breasts mashing with hers.

Even though she enjoyed her little adventure with her mom, Rainbow still felt a sense of worry.

An hour had passed and Rainbow and Windy had each taken a shower to wash the stench of sex off themselves, each changing into a new set of clothes. Afterwards, they had cleaned and sprayed the living room thoroughly, including the couch, to mask the sex scent they had left behind.

The two hadn't said much to each other since they were still processing what they had just done with each other. Windy had a beat red blush on her face, recalling how much she enjoyed her daughter touching her body and rammed her pussy, but didn't want to say anything. Rainbow was silent for a much different matter, deep in thought. Finally after nothing but silence, Rainbow looked at her mom and cleared her throat.

“Hey, mom?” Rainbow asked, breaking the ice.

“Hm?” Windy's attention turned to her daughter.

“Are you having marriage problems?”

Windy was taken aback by her daughter's question, “Wh-what do you mean?”

“I mean, have you and dad been having problems in your marriage?” Rainbow continued, looking deeply worried, “I mean I know you said how much you love dad, and yet the way you kept moaning and begging for Spike has me concerned. You're not thinking about getting a divorce, are you?”

“Of course not,” Windy answered, while feeling guilty about her recent behavior, “It's just that...your father and I have been together for so long some things just haven't been as exciting like before. Everything is so casual and boring...like we're just going through the motions.”

“Like the sex?” Rainbow guessed bluntly.

“Like that,” Windy admitted though felt awkward to agree, “I love your father, make no mistake, but...he's been using the same moves on me since we started dating and it just frustrates me. And the idea of doing it with Spike just makes...me feel like a new person, like I used to be... I guess my attraction to Spike is my way of dealing with a midlife crisis.”

“I really wouldn't know about that,” Rainbow admitted, “But there are other ways to dealing with this mom. Buy a motorcycle or a new car, not ogle younger boys. You'll get in real trouble if you that.”

"Oh, tell that to my friends in my yoga club," Windy shook her head and sighed, “You're right sweetheart. I was just so worried I was becoming too old to be the rad and cool mom you thought I was....or sexy enough that I can attract a younger man.”

“I still do, mom,” Rainbow assured her, while taking her hands into hers, “At least when you're not overly praising me in public.” she squinted.

Windy giggled sheepishly knowing how both she and Bow Hoof are when it comes to supporting their daughter when she makes an accomplishment big or small.

“And trust me when I say that Spike does find you very sexy. You definitely have his attention and even though it concerns me how much Spike has affected you in that sense, I know you and dad can find ways to spice up your marriage.”

Windy smiled at her daughters words, “Thank you, Rainbow. And you're right. Bow and I just have to find new ways to make our marriage more fun and exciting again.”

Rainbow nodded in agreement, “But I'll still bring Spike around for yoga sessions or dinner for that matter. And if you ever want him to give you a massage, all you have to do is ask.”

“Really?” Windy asked hopefully.

Rainbow nodded in confirmation, as Windy smiled and hugged her daughter's head to her bust, “How did I ever get so lucky to have such a wonderful star of a daughter?”

“It's because you're an awesome mom.” Rainbow replied while snuggling into her mom's boobs, as Windy kissed her daughters forehead.

Pear Mother and Apple Daughter

Author's Note

Welcome to the next installment where we get a bonding moment between Applejack and her mother.

Pear Mother and Apple Daughter

Driving down the street in the Apple Family truck was Pear Butter, who was currently on her way to the market to deliver some apples. She had arrived early in the morning after a long plane ride and once she arrived at Sweet Apple Acres, she had convinced one of the drivers to let her make the deliveries. It had been hours since and she was almost done. As she drove, the Apple mother looked around in nostalgia, taking in the sights she hadn't seen in a while.

“This place always seems to keep on changing every time me and Bright Mac come to visit," Pear Butter Said to herself, "Though I'm glad some things stay the same or else I would have a hard time navigating through this city."

As she stopped by a red light and looked down and saw Spike, Twilight, and Twilight's parents outside the apartment complex Applejack was staying at.

“Wonder what he’s up to?” Pear said, as she looked at Spike and smiled sweetly.

Ever since that day her daughter Applejack introduced him to her and Bright Mac, Pear Butter could tell right away that he was a kind and loving soul. Just the kind of man she wanted for her daughter Applejack.

When she looked at Night Light and Twilight Velvet she squinted a bit in their direction, more specifically at Velvet. She had a feeling that the woman was up to something since she, her husband and their daughter were there, obviously trying to lure Spike away with a family outing. She personally didn’t have a problem with Twilight Sparkle, Velvet was another story. Pear Butter had often seen her at parent teacher conferences when her daughter was in high school and was often the center of attention.

When the light turned green, Pear Butter drove off, wondering what Spike and Sparkles were up to.

When Pear Butter returned to Sweet Apple Acres, she parked the truck, got out, and walked to the house. She spotted Big Macintosh carrying some boxes and placing them into his own van.

“Big Mac!” Pear greeted her boy.

Big Mac looked at her and with open arms, greeted her, “Hey, ma!”

The two embraced. It had been a while since she last saw her son, so she embraced him tightly. It always amazed her how much Big Mac reminded her of her husband Bright Mac, though with a few differences. Though she swore that her only son got bigger every time she came back home.

“How're you doing today?” Pear asked.

“Doing great,” responded Big Mac, “How's dad doin'?”

“Your father's good. He really wished he could've come out with me, but he had to meet with some important clients.”

“I understand.” Big Mac replied, feeling a little disappointed.

While Pear Butter wished both she and her husband could've made it home together, there was still much going on for their business to ignore. Thankfully Bright Mac told her he could handle the clients on his own and sent her home to spend time with their family.

“But he gives you, your sisters, and Mother Smith his love.” Pear smiled.

“Thanks, ma.” Big Mac smiled.

“So, how're you and that lovely lady of yours doing?”

“Sugar Belle? Oh, we're doing great. Couldn't be better.”

In the last three years, Big Mac had married his girlfriend, Sugar Belle who works at the city's bakery. Granny Smith and Apple Bloom were down to see him move out and live with her, because with Applejack having already moved out to live with Spike they were the only ones occupying the house.

Though Big Mac moved in with Sugar Belle, he still came to Sweet Apple Acres to work, be it to work on the farm itself or dealing with the finances of the business. Pear and Bright Mac were overjoyed when Sugar Belle offered to use their produce for her various desserts knowing it would be good for both their businesses.

“That's good. But I have to ask, when are you two going to give me grandchildren?” Pear asked sweetly.

“Ma!” Big Mac cried with a blush, “You know that's the fifteenth time you asked me that this month alone.”

“A mother looks forward to these things in their child's life. I mean, Mother Smith wouldn't stop asking me and your father when we were going to make her a grandmother.” she reminisced.

“Well, you'll be happy to know I was just picking up some of our old baby stuff Granny Smith kept in storage here.” her son explained.

“Are you two?” Pear gasped hoping it was going where she hoped.

“Not yet, but we are ready to take that step.” Big Mac explained.

“Big Mac, that's wonderful!” Pear cheered as she hugged her son.

“I know!” Big Mac laughed at how excited she was.

“Oh, before I forget, have you seen Applejack around?”

“She's out in the orchard picking apples. I offered to help, but she looked like she had it covered.”

“Oh, that girl. Always so confident in herself.”

“And yet somehow she's able to clear a whole orchard in such a short time on her own.” Big Mac noted.

“Yes. She must've really inherited your father's strength,” Pear said unknowing her daughter's strength was more than just because of the genes in her family, “Well, I'll stick around and wait for her.”

“With any luck it won't be long. I gotta get goin', ma. Sugar Belle and I will see ya for dinner.”

“I'm looking forward to it.”

The mother and son hugged again, before Big Mac got in his van and drove off.

Soon Applejack was walking up the path towards the house after she finished picking apples from the orchard and placed them in the barn. She walked looking tired and sweaty. As she reached the house she saw her mom pouring their family's apple cider into two mugs on the porch.

At the sight of her mom, Applejack's face lit up with happiness, rushed and called out cheerfully, “Ma!”

“Oh, Applejack.” Pear smiled, as she held her daughter close regardless of her sweat.

“I'm glad you could make it.” Applejack smiled.

“Same here. My goodness you look like you've been busy.”

“Ya darn tootin'.” Applejack laughed.

“Come and sit down with me. I brought cider.”

“Thanks.” Applejack said, as she took a mug of cider and drank from it.

As the two sat on the porch watching the sun go down, and enjoying their cider, the two felt glad to just have a moment together. For both Pear Butter and Applejack, it was rare that they share any family time, much less a bottle of cider. Pear Butter knew that her time at the farm was fleeting and would have to get back on the road to meet more clients with Bright Mac. Watching the sunset with her daughter was something she wanted to savor.

“So all those partnerships you've been making as of late has really been good for business I hear.” Applejack said.

“They sure have,” Pear confirmed, “And I'm so glad to know your business studies are going well. You need to have a head for this as it's not all planting trees and picking apples.”

“Yeah, well, I do plan on runnin' the business one day.” Applejack chuckled.

“I sure hope you don't plan on running it by yourself,” Pear commented amusingly, “I remember sometimes you can be so stubborn you refused help in any way, and look where it got you. Tired, overworked, and exhausted.”

“That's all in the past, ma!” Applejack said feeling embarrassed, “And I wouldn't think of running a whole business by myself. Big Mac will be my chief financial officer and I'll find a position Applebloom will be happy with.”

"You'll have to discuss this with your siblings one day, Jackie," Pear pointed out. Pear smiled, knowing this was the build up she was heading for to discuss about a certain someone to her daughter, “You know, while I was coming back from market, I spotted Spike along with Twilight and her parents. They looked like they had big plans for today.”

“Actually they do,” Applejack confirmed, “Spike, Twilight, and her folks were plannin' to check out that new hotel in the city for a little family time.”

“I see,” Pear said sounding envious, “Kinda surprised Spike wasn't here helping you instead.”

“Well, as much as I'd want Spike around to help, he already made plans with Twilight and her folks beforehand.” the girl explained.

Pear sighed upon hearing that. Though she knew Spike had not only Applejack living with him at his apartment, he also had the rest of her closest friends living with him too, and it made her worry about Applejack dealing with so much competition for the attention of that special boy.

“How are the both of you getting along as of late?” Pear asked.

“We're doin' very well, actually,” Applejack admitted, “When we're not studying at school, or helping out around here, we usually get some good quality time at the apartment or when we go out together.”

“If I may, what sort of quality time do you two have at the apartment?”

Applejack blushed from the question, but knew to be honest if not only a little bit, “Well, sometimes when I get an itchy back, my boy's always there to give it a good scratch, and boy does it feel good.” she sighed heavenly while imagining Spike's finger nails moving up and down her back getting the itch out.

Pear looked intrigued by what her daughter said while noticing her reaction about describing it. It all but confirmed how deep Applejack's relationship was with Spike.

In a teasing tone, Pear said, “Really? Maybe next time I'm around him, I should ask him to scratch my back too.”

“Ma!” Applejack gasped.

“Oh, Jackie, I'm only teasing.” Pear giggled, while partly wishing it would still happen.

Applejack sighed, shaking her head at her mother words. It was bad enough that Spike would get hot over her mom, but it didn't help that she would willingly tease him, which would send her lover's sex drive over the edge.

Despite this, Applejack continued to think about Spike happily and continued lovingly, “But what I really love about Spike is how he gave me my own nickname... Amazon.”

Pear's eyes brightened up. In the three years since she knew her daughter was seeing Spike she nor Bright Mac ever heard once of the two mentioning Applejack had her own special nickname. She did raise an eyebrow curiously as she had her own suspicions as why Spike would come up with that particular nickname for her daughter.

“He gave you that nickname all on his own?” Pear asked.

“Uh-huh. Although the first time he called me that it sorta slipped out of him,” Applejack chuckled remembering the first time he met, that was the first word that came out of his mouth to her, “I guess he called me that because of how much I tower over him, but he didn't mean anything mean by it. Spike was the first boy not to be intimidated by my size and found me very sexy, so being called an Amazon by him really made me feel happy, like it was meant for me.”

“I felt the same way when your Pa called me Buttercup. Made me feel really special. And look at you with a nickname of your own from your special guy,” Pear sighed nostalgically. A sudden thought crossed her mind as she asked, “Does Spike have nicknames for all your friends?”

Applejack thought back and knew only two other girls in the harem had their own special nicknames. Twilight being called Princess and Fleur De Lis being referred to as Cara Mia. She couldn't help but smile widely as she thought how special she felt that she, along with Twilight and Fleur, had loving nicknames. Applejack calmed down a bit and faced her mother.

“Well, only one. He likes to call Twilight 'Princess'.” Applejack confessed.

“I see,” Pear replied, "So Spike is in deep with that girl too."

“Yeah, but it can't be helped, ma. After all, Twilight came in first and she introduced him to me later,” Applejack reminded her.

Pear looked to her daughter curious about something, “Have you ever wished it was you that met Spike before Twilight or any of your friends?”

“Well, the thought had crossed my mind before. And if his first reaction towards me is anything to go by, maybe I would have welcomed him with a friendly hug. Heck I probably would've scooped that boy up in my arms and plant a big wet one right on his lips.” Applejack chuckled.

“A.J, so bold.” Pear let out a faux gasp.

“What can I say? Being called Amazon the first time really changed me.”

“Speaking of change, we might wanna get you out of those sweaty clothes and washed up.” Pear suggested.

Applejack caught her own scent, “Whew! No kiddin'. Sometimes I forget how much of a sweat I work up around the orchards.”

“Well, come on, let's get you cleaned up. In fact I'll even join ya.” Pear offered.

Applejack did a double take, “Wait, what?”

“Yeah. Come on, we always used to bathe together.”

“Yeah, when I was two.” Applejack reminded her.

“Applejack, we're both women here. We've nothing to hide. Besides I've been running back and forth all day I could use a soak myself. Come on, for old times sake?” Pear pleaded.

Applejack looked at her mom while imagining them in the position they'd be in. She knew Spike would kill to see them bathing together, and couldn't help but blush at it herself.

“Well, ok.” Applejack sighed.

“Great.” Pear said, as the two went inside the house.

In the bathroom, both mother and daughter started stripping down. Once both of them were naked, they each took the time to eye each other up. Applejack did feel envious of her mother being older and having breasts that were a bit bigger than hers. As for Pear, she admired how strong and fit her daughter was. In her mind, she was truly the epitome of her and Bright Mac's best qualities. Both ladies entered the shower area and Pear Butter turned the lever on, hot water coming out of the shower head.

With her hands lathered in soap, Pear Butter began to wash Applejack’s back. As she did, she could feel the muscles on her, noting how much her daughter worked out to keep her body in shape. It was understandable since she had to help out on the farm most of the time, whether it was carrying heavy loads of crates with apples or working in the fields with her big brother and the rest of the workers. Though she knew being away to expand the business with her husband was necessary for the business to grow, her one regret was not being with her three children much and missed out on a lot.

Pear Butter sighed as she got closer to Applejack. With her lathered, soapy hands, she began to wash Applejack’s breasts. She heard her daughter gasp. Which turned into a contented moan. Pear Butter was wondering if she should stop, but her daughter wasn’t protesting, so she kept going. She began to wonder if Applejack was thinking of Spike’s hands on her breasts in a similar situation like this. Pear Butter smiled as she fondled Applejack’s breasts, thinking back that even though she wasn’t at home most of the time, she had heard from Granny Smith that her daughter had trouble getting a significant other because of how tall and strong she was. She was glad that Spike didn’t have such hang ups and treated her daughter like a lady.

“Mom…that feels so good.” moaned Applejack.

“Thinking of your man, I take it,” Pear butter said as she rubbed Applejack’s nipples with her thumbs, “Does he wash you thoroughly? Does he get every part of your body clean?”

“Ooh, yeah. Like that…my nipples…”

“Such a lucky man, that Spike. He should be doing this for you all the time. Why should he need more women when he has you?”

“Just me, ma?”

Pear nodded, “I've seen the way he looks at you, girl. Hell, the way he holds you when he dances and the way kisses you when you think no one looking...he treats you special and he's a gentleman with a heart of gold that loves you like a man should. Problem is, he loves that Twilight girl and there's Pinkamena, that fancy girl Rarity, that artsy Sunset, Fluttershy, Rainbow...need I go on? He enjoys playing the field a little too much is all I'm saying.”

Applejack couldn't deny that fact about Spike always attracting more girls into his harem over the three years since she met him.

“Well, ma. Spike's just got so much love in his heart it's too much for one gal to handle.” Applejack explained.

“That boy really is a wonder, isn't he?” Pear asked her daughter.

“Eeyup.” Applejack confirmed.

Pear Butter let go of Applejack’s breasts and proceeded to get down on her knees. She used her hands to wash her daughter’s legs, making sure that each gets enough soap. Pear Butter couldn’t help but admire how well toned the legs were, again, thinking how much her daughter worked out. They felt very firm to the touch, very strong. Pear Butter then got a look on Applejack’s butt and began to wash it. She heard her daughter moan again and imagined that Spike would do this for her as well. As she washed her rear, Pear Butter also massaged there, eliciting another reaction as well. She smiled at this, thinking that Applejack is wishing Spike was here doing this for her.

‘Her imagination must be running wild,’ Pear Butter thought, as Applejack’s moans kept getting louder, ‘I wonder what my little Jackie is…’

What Pear Butter noticed was something running down Applejack’s thigh. At first, she thought it was a stray drop of water, but upon closer inspection, she could see that Applejack was really getting worked up. With her finger, she wiped the juice strand from her thigh. She gave it a lick and blushed, realizing what she just did. She had tasted her own daughter and had to admit that it did taste good.

Pear Butter’s mind went back to many years ago, to her friendship with Chiffon Swirl, the current Mrs. Cup Cake. Before she was married and even when she was dating Bright Mac, she and Cup Cake carried on a secret affair that went as far back as their days in high school, which started out as experimentation and then blossomed to being lovers. There were times where they shared a bath and Pear Butter would wash Cup Cake like she’s washing Applejack now. While she loved her husband, Pear Butter did miss her affair with her friend and was sad that it had to stop when she got married.

So into her memories that Pear Butter began to wash Applejack’s pussy and kiss her rear lovingly, her lips lingering.

“Mom…mom…what….,” gasped Applejack, feeling Pear Butter’s fingers on her pussy. “Ooh, mom…keep…your fingers…please…so…so…,”

Realizing what she was doing, Pear Butter moved away, blushing at what she had just done. She felt embarrassed and ashamed as she looked at Applejack, seeing a face that looked very worked up. Pear Butter looked away, seeing as she let herself get carried away by her memories.

“Jackie, I’m so sorry,” said Pear Butter frantically, “I…well…it’s just that…I…,”

“It’s okay, mom,” Applejack said sympathetically, “To tell you the truth, I was really getting into it. You seemed to know what you were doing with those hands. Is there something you’re not telling me?”

Pear Butter not wanting to let Applejack know about her secret affair with Mrs. Cake in the past fearing her daughter might think differently about her, spoke up, “Just call it instinct, Jackie.”

“I see,” she replied, “Well, that did feel comfy. Almost felt as good as when Spike would feel me up there.”

“Really?” Pear Butter asked.

“Oh, yeah. Spike may like himself a nice pair of boobs, but that boy enjoys himself a nice bangin' butt too.” Applejack chuckled.

“Well, with a nice toned butt like yours who could blame him?” Pear Butter asked rhetorically.

Applejack blushed, before looking at her mother feeling flustered at how lovely she looked with her own physique as the water dripped down her body.

“Ya know, you got a nice bod, yourself, ma.”

“You think so?” Pear Butter asked looking bashful.

“Uh-huh, and I think you know it too,” Applejack raised her brows, “Why else would ya try seducing my man that time you danced with him?”

“I wasn't trying to seduce him. I just wanted to see if I could still get the kind of reaction out of a younger man like I did when I was your age. And based off Spike's adorable reactions I'd say yes.”

Applejack rolled her eyes playfully, as Pear Butter offered her the soap, “Be good girl and get your ma cleaned up, ok?”

“Sure, ma.” Applejack complied.

After rinsing off all the soap from her body, Applejack lathered her hands with soap and began washing her mother’s back. As she did, Applejack couldn’t help but feel jealous of her mother. While she was proud of her own body and maintained it well, she could see why her boy Spike would be attracted to her. Pear Butter wasn’t as statuesque as her, but she had hips and a bust any man would go gaga for. She had remembered how her mother had her breasts pushed up against Spike’s chest and she caught him being putty in her mother’s hands while they danced. The fact that Pear Butter didn’t exactly discourage or admonish him really drove her up the wall. Still, she couldn’t be truly mad at her mother or Spike. Her mother can certainly be a tease sometimes and Spike…well Spike has a way with women and can be charming, whether he means to or not.

Applejack’s memories went back to when she drank Twilight’s potion that turned her into Pear Butter temporarily. She remembered how much Spike went at her and how differently she felt as her boy pleasured her and rammed himself into her wildly. Applejack couldn’t deny that Spike did desire her mother. Her jealousy crept up again as she used her hands to wash her mother’s breasts, fondling and massaging them as she chuckled.

“Jackie…what…ooh, my, what are…so…good.” moaned Pear Butter.

“You really have some big ones, mom,” Applejack commented as she fondled her mother’s breasts, “Spike would really love to get his hands on these beauties. They’re quite a handful.”

“Jackie…please, I…oooh, ah…I…how are you…so…so…”

“I don’t just play around with Spike, mom. I’ve had my hand on a few big ones like yours, so I have experience. Probably just as much experience as you, I reckon.”

“Please…Jackie…your hands are…ooh, more.”

“Don’t you worry, mom. I’ll clean you up good.”

Letting go of her mother’s breasts, Applejack proceeded to wash more of her body. Unlike her own body, Pear Butter’s felt soft to the touch. Jealousy welled up again in Applejack as she began to her mother’s legs. She got a good look at Pear’s butt and choked it up for another thing Spike could admire about her. Applejack began to massage her butt, which elicited a moan. What she noticed is that Pear spread her legs a bit, giving her a better view. Applejack moved her closer until she saw that her mother’s pussy was leaking juices. She could also from her body language that she tensed up. Getting an idea, Applejack began to clean Pear’s pussy, her fingers teasing around the opening.

“Cu…Jackie…that…so close…ooh, yeah…,” moaned Pear Butter.

“You’re getting yourself worked up, ma,” Applejack chuckled, “You keep making such a mess and I’ll never get you cleaned. Who are you thinking about just now?”

“Jackie…don’t make me say…I can’t…aah…oooh…keep going.” Pear Butter groaned.

“Yeah, I think I know who you were thinking of,” smirked Applejack, “It wasn’t pa, that’s for sure. I think you were thinking of my boy just now.”

“Jackie…no…how can you…I love…I love…oooh, your fingers…”

Indeed, Applejack’s fingers have worked their way inside Pear Butter’s pussy. She could hear her mother moan loudly, which she quickly covered up with her hand. Applejack slowly moved her fingers in and out, her mother’s juices already soaking it. She then gave Pear Butter’s clit a pinch, stimulating it. After a moment, Applejack’s fingers entered her mother’s pussy again.

“Yeah, Spike would love to enter you,” Applejack said as she worked her fingers faster, “He told me so every time he makes love to me. How he wants to lose himself in your breasts while he drives his hammer of a cock inside you, marking you as his territory until he is satisfied. You’d love him, ma. Maybe if you keep teasing him, he’ll satisfy your needs…in your mouth…inside your bum, or maybe inside your hot oven. Would you like that, ma? Would you like Spike to satisfy you until you can’t stand it?”

Pear Butter began tearing up as she felt close to climax. As much as she tried to deny it, Applejack’s words rang true to her. She did love to tease Spike every time she and her husband would come home to catch up with her daughter. She remembered how much her breasts pressed to the young man’s chest when they danced a year ago at a reunion. She loved how flustered he was and how much babbled. Spike had been very adorable and saw that it wouldn’t take much to get him. She knew it felt wrong teasing Spike since then, but she loved getting under his skin. Pear Butter would also dream of having Spike to herself and hearing Applejack say that Spike would love to have her made her feel all fluttery and flattered, knowing she could still get the attention of someone like Spike.

“Ooh, yeah, Spike would be good,” Applejack continued, as her finger action became more intense, “But maybe…maybe you’d love having a lady friend over. You miss the touch of a woman, do ya? You miss having your lady friend eating you out?’

Pear Butter gasped at Applejack’s words. She began to remember her friendship with Cup Cake and how it blossomed into something more. They had known each other for a long time and to them, it felt natural to explore their feelings and even get intimate. This had continued, even though they began seeing their future husbands and it ended when Pear Butter got married. It was heartbreaking, but Pear Butter truly loved Bright Mac. Even so, she did miss her touch and how it made her feel. The way Applejack was treating her only made her remember those times and how much she would love to have them again.

With her imagination running wild as she was getting close, Pear Butter’s moans were getting hard to suppress. She thought of Spike ramming her pussy and nibbling at her neck while Cup Cake played with her clit and fed on her breasts. Pear Butter’s shame melted and gave way to lust, giving in to her fantasy. Everything became a haze as she imagined more being done to her. She even began to picture herself and Cup Cake sharing Spike’s cock and even kissing each other while swapping the young man’s seed. It was becoming too much for Pear Butter to bear.

Unfortunately for Pear Butter, a full release never came as Applejack stopped fingering her pussy. She whined at being denied the pleasure as she still felt her body temperature being at an all time high. Pear Butter felt her daughter’s arms embrace her waist and she instinctively turned to face her. She couldn’t deny the intent on her daughter’s face. Cup Cake had often given it to her before making love to her. She truly missed this feeling and she didn’t want it to stop.

“Do you want to know how Spike kisses me, ma?” asked Applejack, a seductive smile on her face.

Pear Butter could only nod and Applejack turned her mother’s body around and planted her lips on hers. The kiss was intense from the start and she then felt herself respond to it. Applejack’s kiss was full of hunger as it deepened, Pear Butter could feel her tongue entering her mouth. The sensation of her daughter’s kiss and her breasts mashing with hers made her moan. She could feel Applejack holding her body tightly as she felt that she could collapse at any moment. As the kiss went on, Pear Butter’s imagination ran wild again. If this is how Spike kissed her daughter, than she could only imagine how good the sex felt. She felt envy for Applejack, knowing what a man she had and how intense the relationship must be.

Applejack let go of Pear Butter’s lips and backed off until her back was on the wall. She smiled invitingly towards her mother as she spread her thighs, revealing her worked up pussy as she beckoned her to come. She wasn’t disappointed when Pear Butter approached her without hesitation. She could see that her mother was willing to continue this as her breasts mashed with hers again.

“Now…I want you to kiss me…like you would do your lady friend,” Applejack instructed with a smirk, “I want to see if you really haven’t lost your touch.”

Applejack didn’t wait long as she felt Pear Butter’s lips on hers. The kiss wasn’t fierce or full of hunger, but it was delicate and gentle. It was a loving kiss that deepened as time went on. Applejack did feel her mother’s tongue work its way inside her mother, which she responded to. She moaned as she held Pear Butter close, her hands going low until she got to her butt. She squeezed and massaged them, urging her mother to be more bold. When the kiss ended, Applejack felt her mother’s lips go at her neck, feeling it getting licked and kissed. Applejack sighed, her body tingling at the attention it was getting.

‘Really feels like she hasn’t lost her touch,’ Applejack thought as she relished Pear Butter’s touch, ‘Ma…keep doing that…you really know how to please a lady.’

Pear Butter lowered herself to Applejack’s breasts and started to massage them. As she felt the heft in her hands, she marveled at their size, reminding her of her own breasts. She wondered how much Spike loved these breasts and much time he would spend just grabbing and sucking on them.

Pear smiled at her daughter, “You really are an amazon, Jackie.”

Applejack blushed while moaning, “Oh, come on, ma. Spike's the only one who calls me that.”

“And he's right about it,” Pear continued to massage her daughter's rack, “You have my beauty and your father's strength. The best qualities from us to make you up.”

“Thanks, ma.” Applejack smiled.

Pear Butter then smirked, “And just imagine if you two had kids what they'd inherit from both you and Spike.”

Applejack continued to blush from the idea of having kids with Spike, especially since they weren't even married yet. Still she thought about the possible offspring they'd have together and how they'd turn out. But then another thought hit her, “If Spike and I do have kids, what if we end up conceiving them in someplace inappropriate? I mean I was conceived by you and Pa on one of our tables. You two had Big Mac in the barn. And you conceived Applebloom in a confessional.” she laughed.

Pear Butter blushed remembering how free spirited she and Bright Mac were when it came to their love making. They had their kids in some questionable places, and the thought of her kids doing the same as they did concerned her.

“Maybe Spike and I will have our first child inside of the school's classrooms,” Applejack joked, “Soon as the janitor's done cleaning up, we go in and make a mess in there again.”

“Jackie, you really shouldn't say things like that.”

“Sorry, ma. Just imagining all that could happen between Spike and I. Listen to me talking about having kids with my man, and we ain't even married yet.”

“The time will come eventually, Applejack,” Pear Butter assured her, “After all, having Spike in the family could do our business some real good.”

“And how?”

“Well, you said Spike is aiming for a cooking degree in school,” the mother recalled, “And I've tasted the foods he knows how to make. Imagine the kind of gourmet meals he could make using our family produce.”

Applejack smiled and nodded, “Yeah, that would be good for our family business.”

“Oh, I am the luckiest mother there is,” Pear Butter sighed heavenly, “My boy's married and is looking to start a family, and here you are with a man of your own thinking about a loving future together. I can't wait till the day Applebloom finds herself a nice man to spend the rest of her life with.”

Applejack hearing that thought to herself, 'Maybe I should let Applebloom know to tell ma she's also into Spike like I am before it gets too late.'

Pear Butter lowered herself to Applejack’s breasts and started to massage them. As she felt the heft in her hands, she marveled at their size, reminding her of her own breasts. She wondered how much Spike loved these breasts and how much time he would spend just grabbing and sucking on them. Fondling them also brought back memories of her and Cup Cake doing this and how much she loved fondling and squeezing her breasts. Seeing that Applejack’s nipples were erect, Pear Butter gave one a small licks before engulfing it in her mouth. She heard her daughter moan in delight and kept suckling on her breasts while fondling the other breast and rubbing her nipple with her thumb. When she was done, Pear Butter went after the other breast and gave it the same treatment. She did, she couldn’t help but enjoy the taste as she hungrily sucked Applejack's breast.

‘I can't believe I’m doing this,’ thought Pear Butter as she bit and licked on Applejack’s nipple, ‘I can’t believe I’m enjoying this. How I miss sucking on breasts. I’m so hungry for them…and my sweet Applejack…she’s enjoying this!’

“Oh, yeah, mom,” moaned Applejack as she rubbed her hand on hair, “You truly know…ooh, yeah…your mouth…my nipples…suck on them…show me how much you know!”

Not wanting to waste any time, Pear Butter got down on her knees. She opened up her daughter’s clit to see deeper inside of her. She could see that she was very worked up as she leaked juices. Wanting to tease her daughter a bit, Pear Butter licked her thighs, which made her moan in complaint. She wanted to lick any stray juices, reasoning that she just wanted to clean her up. After she was done, Pear Butter stuck her tongue inside Applejack’s pussy, getting squirted in the face for her efforts. This emboldened Pear Butter as she licked deep inside her daughter, starting out slow as she also stuck her fingers inside. Hearing Applejack cry out in pleasure only emboldened her as her licks became faster as she drove her fingers in and out of her pussy.

‘I miss this…heaven forgive me, I miss this!’ thought Pear Butter deliriously, as she brought Applejack closer to climax, ‘Applejack…you taste so good. But Cup Cake…Chiffon…I miss your pussy…I miss our times…come for me…stain me…bathe me!’

“Ooh, yeah…oh, fuck!” screamed Applejack, “You’re great, mom! Lick me…suck it out…make your little girl cum! You really want my love, mom! Let me stain that hot face and-

Applejack screamed as she climaxed, forcing her mother’s face on her pussy so she could drink up all her juices. Pear Butter didn’t resist as she moaned, trying to get every bit of Applejack’s climax inside her mouth. Applejack breathed heavily, feeling very satisfied as her mother continued to lick deep inside her. After a moment, She let Pear Butter go and saw that her face was stained. She got down on her knees and kissed her deeply, inserting her tongue to get as much of her own juices as she could. After she was done, Applejack licked her mother’s face clean and kissed her again. She then placed her forehead on hers and stared at her, breathing heavily.

‘Jackie…’ Pear Butter thought as she breathed heavily.

Gently pushing Pear Butter on the tiled floor, Applejack began to kiss her neck as she used one hand to fondle one of her breasts and the other to stimulate her clit. Pear Butter howled as she felt her body temperature skyrocket. She almost climaxed to the touch as she moaned loudly. She shut her eyes tightly, fighting off the urge to climax. As much as Pear Butter tried to fight it, she began to thrash at the sensation, urging her to more.

Pear Butter felt her daughter go for her breasts like she did with her. She felt her lick her nipples hungrily and yanked them with her teeth. All the while, Applejack’s fingers kept going in and out of her pussy at a furious speed and it was getting more difficult to hold on to her orgasm. It felt as if her body was being roughed up and she didn’t want it to stop. When Applejack’s lips left her breasts, she looked down and saw her daughter’s head between her thighs. She didn’t have time to react as she felt her tongue invade her pussy, making her come on the stop. Applejack didn’t stop as she furiously licked her pussy, drinking as much juices as she could. Pear Butter urged her daughter on as she fondled her own breasts for more stimulation. She started to scream for more as she was getting close to another climax.

Applejack stopped licking her mother’s pussy, chuckling when she heard her mother whine. She lifted one of Pear Butter’s legs and moved her pussy so she could meet hers in a scissor position. She moved her hips slowly, humping her mother’s pussy as she reached over to fondle one of her breasts.

“Ooh, fuck…Jackie…fuck me…my pussy…ooh, yeah!” screamed Pear Butter.

“So what do you prefer, ma?” asked Applejack with a smirk, “I know you like a juicy pussy but I can tell you love cocks just as much!”

“Jackie…please,” begged Pear Butter tearfully.

“Maybe you like both,” Applejack continued as she moved her hips faster, “Maybe you want pa and Spike to light up both your ends while your girl fills your mouth with her pussy juice. Such a bad, horny woman you are! My own mother! Wanting to be sexed up and filled up by two men and a woman! Ooh, fuck, mom! Such a dirty-

Applejack was silenced when she felt a pair of lips on hers. It was very sudden, but felt herself responding to Pear Butter’s kiss. She felt her hips move her hips, matching the speed of her own movements as her pussy rubbed on her mother’s. Both women were getting close as their lips parted, their screams reaching a fever pitch as they were getting close.

Finally, Applejack and Pear Butter let out a scream that filled the bathroom. They climaxed at the same time as they held each other close, their breasts mashed together. When they felt their release finished, Applejack and Pear Butter stared at each other breathlessly, both tearing up. Pear Butter then kissed her daughter fully on the lips, guiding her down to the tiled floor. She let go of them until she gave her more kisses on the cheek.

Both ladies held each other as the water from the shower washed over them.

As nighttime arrived and inside the dining room, Granny Smith and Pear Butter were bringing out some food to the table. Seated on one side were Applejack and Applebloom, while on the other side was Big Mac and his wife Sugar Belle. Granny Smith and Pear Butter set all the food down while the rest of the family took a whiff at the food, taking in the aroma. Their mouths watered at the sight, especially at the apple pie.

“Mm, that smells so good, Mrs. Apple.” Sugar Belle said.

“Thank you kindly, Sugar Belle.” Pear Butter smiled.

“Taught her all she knows about baking a good apple pie.” Granny Smith boasted with pride, "Had to, really. I wasn't going let my boy cook all the family meals and all the girl knew how to cook was Pear Cake. Nothing wrong with that, she just needed a bit of variety."

Applejack and Applebloom giggled at the sight of their mom looking sheepish from their grandmas claim.

Before they could sit down, they heard the doorbell ring, "Hmm, wasn't expecting company." Granny Smith said curiously.

“I'll get it.” Big Mac said, as he went to answer it.

As Pear Butter sat down, both she and Applejack were trying to avoid eye contact while also hiding the blush on their faces. It had been a big deal what they had done in the bathroom and had to thank their lucky stars that no one was around the house when they had their fun. While the experience did make them feel good, it was something they felt they rather keep to themselves for the time being.

Applebloom, who had been sitting in between the two, noticed the awkwardness between her sister and her mother. With the way they kept shifting their eyes and the blush on their faces, it dawned on her. Her eyes went wide at the realization as she looked at her sister and mother with a blush.

'O.M. Gosh, ma and Applejack, they...they couldn't have and yet....wow!' Applebloom thought to herself.

Applebloom glanced at Applejack and a smirk grew on her face. She made sure that no one was looking, her left hand crept closer before grasping her sister's thigh and started to rub it.

Applejack almost jumped upon feeling something touch her thigh and rub it. She realized it was Applebloom who was feeling her up. She was about to protest when her sister's hand was starting to enter her shorts. Though it did feel good with how her little sister was feeling her up, she gained enough control that she shot Applebloom a glare telling her now was not the time. Applebloom backed off but smirked at her older sister hinting she was going to talk about this with her later, which Applejack figured as much.

Big Mac came back and spoke, “We got company.”

Entering the dining room was Pinkie Pie and Mrs. Cake. While this was a pleasant surprise for some at the dining table, that one that had shocked look on her face Pear Butter. Memories of the past came back and how much she thought of her during her romp with Applejack made her blush even deeper.

“Evening, Apples!” Pinkie called.

“Pinkie?” Applejack asked.

“Cup Cake?” Pear Butter asked, the look of shock still on her face.

“Hi, all.” Cup Cake greeted sheepishly, trying not to stare at Pear Butter.

“Well, this is sure a surprise,” Granny Smith laughed, “Why didn't ya tell us you was dropping by?”

“Really it was a spur of the moment,” Cup Cake answered, while exchanging looks with Pear Butter, “I hope we're not intruding.”

“None, at all. Big Mac bring in some extra chairs.” Granny Smith said.

“Sure thing.” Big Mac said, as he brought in two more chairs setting one up next to his mom for Mrs. Cake, and one in between Applejack and Granny Smith for Pinkie Pie.

“So, Pinkie, how was work today?” Applejack asked.

“Delicious as always,” Pinkie smiled, before whispering to her friend, “In more ways than one.”

Applejack raised a brow before noticing a blush on Mrs. Cake's face.

“Right.” Applejack replied curiously.

Pear Butter looked around seeing her family, oldest friend, and daughter-in-law together and smiled, “It's so nice to be here with all of you. And I mean all of you.” she said looking to Mrs. Cake, who smiled.

“I'll drink to that.” Granny Smith said, as she picked up her mug of cider.

Applejack poured some cider for Pinkie and Mrs. Cake before taking her seat. Pear Butter picked up her cider and spoke, “A toast, to family and friends.”

“Cheers!” they announced before drinking their cider.

Just Pretend

Author's Note

Welcome back, reader. In this one Pinkie has a heart to heart with Mrs. Cake and discovers the secret relationship she had with Applejack's mom when they were younger.

Just Pretend

Inside the kitchen at Sugar Cube Corner, Pinkie was hard at work whipping up some tasty sugary treats to be served to the customers. As Pinkie hummed a happy tune, she had perfectly frosted several cupcakes before shaking some sprinkles on them, twirling as she did this. Pinkie couldn't help but smile at her work as she admired the cupcakes, fighting the urge to eat them herself.

“Ah, perfection to a T. Pinkie, you've outdone yourself. I know.” Pinkie grinned before taking the tray of cupcakes and left the kitchen.

It wasn't long before Pinkie delivered the tray to a party at one table before heading back to the kitchen to await more orders. As soon as she entered, however, Pinkie saw that Mrs. Cake was heading to the delivery area in the back. She followed and peaked through the door and she saw that Pear Butter was loading her truck with ingredients. What happened next was that both Mrs. Cake and Pear Butter were speaking to each other, and it looked like they were engaging in a close conversation between friends.

“I really shouldn't eavesdrop,” Pinkie told herself as she closed the door, “But if I don't get caught then I won't feel guilty about it.” so she casually opened the door again while inching closer to be in ears length of the two ladies.

Though she wasn't sure what they were talking about when their conversation started, she did manage to hear what Pear Butter said next.

“I'm sorry, Chiffon, but you know what will happen and you and I know it wouldn't be right.” she said firmly.

Pinkie took notice of Mrs. Cake looking a bit dismal, and yet had a look of understanding as well, “But Pear, I...fine, then, go.” the two ladies said their goodbyes, as Pear left, and Mrs. Cake got back to work.

Pinkie slid in, “Mrs. Cake, what was going on between you and Mrs. Apple?”

“Oh, Pinkie. It was nothing. Just two old friends catching up,” Mrs. Cake assured her employee, but the tone in her voice said otherwise, “Pardon me.” she went back to the counter to take orders.

The party girl was confused wondering what was going on between one of her bosses and Applejack's mom, “Something's fishy here. And I'm gonna find out what.” she told herself in determination.

As it was getting late, both Pinkie and the Cakes were busy closing up shop and putting away any leftover treats into the fridge to be used for later. As Pinkie was hanging up her apron, she noticed Mr. Cake was about to take off before kissing his wife and left the shop. Mrs. Cake sighed, her head tilted down, which made Pinkie curious.

Pinkie walked over and stood by her boss and asked, “Where's Mr. Cake off too?”

“He made plans to go have a guys night with his close friends, so it's just me tonight.” Mrs. Cake answered, while Pinkie noticed the lonely tone in her voice.

“If you want, I could stay the night. Spike is having a family night with Twilight and her folks, so I'm free to keep you company.” Pinkie reminded her.

“That's sweet, Pinkie, but you really don't have to do that.” Mrs. Cake tried to assure her.

“Nonsense, it's the least I can do. After all, you and Mr. Cake have done so much for me.” Pinkie smiled.

Mrs. Cake, seeing Pinkie offering out of the goodness of her heart, didn't want to reject her offer and nodded, “Well, ok.”

“Great!” Pinkie cheered while doing a jump for joy. She then took Mrs. Cake by the hand and dragged her upstairs to her old room “Come on! We can catch up and I got some photos to show you!”

Soon the two were in the upstairs room that was formerly occupied by Pinkie before she moved in with Spike. They sat on the bed enjoying some drinks, and leftover cupcakes that weren't sold. Pinkie was currently showing Mrs. Cake some selfies of her and Spike together. As much as Pinkie always loved having group selfies with Spike and the girls together with her, she had a separate folder dedicated to selfies of herself and Spike.

“And this one was when we went to the carnival last year.” Pinkie showed Mrs. Cake a selfie of Spike and Pinkie standing before a ring toss game stand.

Mrs. Cake smiled, “You and Spike sure have come a long way since you met in high school.”

“We sure have,” Pinkie confirmed, “When I first met him I knew instantly we were going to be the best of friends. And more down the line.” she said the last part mischievously.

“Oh, yes. I'd always see you two here enjoying a milkshake together looking like the happiest couple there is.” Mrs. Cake said fondly recalling.

“Because we are,” Pinkie beamed, before thinking, 'Though it's nothing compared to Spike and Twilight's marriage. And I really wanted to join them on their honeymoon.'

“And it's also been so kind of Spike to pitch in and help out around the shop whenever we're low on staff.”

“That's Spike for you. Always looking to help out.” Pinkie smiled.

“You really should hold onto Spike, Pinkie. Boys like him are one in a million and one day, one of your friends may make a move on him. I mean if I was in your shoes I'd never let that catch get away.” Mrs. Cake laughed.

Pinkie gave a sly smirk, “So if you had the chance you'd want to be with Spike?”

Mrs. Cake suddenly blushed and looked embarrassed, “What? Gracious no. I'm happily married with two children.”

“I don't know. I saw the way you reacted when Spike complimented you that day,” Pinkie began, “And I quote in his words, 'You're sweet, kind, loving, nurturing, you got all the right goods in all the right places'.”

“The way that boy speaks,” Mrs. Cake blushed still feeling sheepish from when Spike complimented her, "He really should watch what he says or people will get the wrong idea."

“I'm just messing with you,” Pinkie replied, “But I can guarantee if Spike had the chance he'd want you for sure.”

“He'll have to contend with Mr. Cake first.” Mrs. Cake said smirk.

“Oh, most definitely.”

“Still, it does feel nice to be found attractive to a younger man,” Mrs. Cake admitted, “You know I meant when I said that in high school I was a heartthrob. In fact I even had some female admirers.”

“And I bet one of them happens to be Mrs. Pear Butter, right?” Pinkie said jokingly.

Mrs. Cake blushed and remained silent, looking away. It took a second for Pinkie to realize it and her eyes went wide.

“I knew it!” gasped Pinkie, "There was something off between you two when I peeked at you two when Mrs. Pear Butter and yourself were talking."

“Pinkie, you really shouldn't be so nosy!” Mrs. Cake admonished.

“Sorry, but I just had to know! Besides, you looked so sad when she didn't want to hang out with you. I thought you two were friends.”

“We are, Pinkie. It's just...well, it's complicated.”

“But why is it complicated? Friendships shouldn't be complicated, so what happened between you two?” Pinkie inquired.

Mrs. Cake sighed as she knew that Pinkie wasn't going to let go of this. It was something she had hidden for years and she never told anybody this, not even her husband. And she knew Pinkie would always keep any secrets to herself could be trusted with this bit of knowledge.

“Well, this started years ago before I was this successful baker,” Mrs. Cake began to reminisce, "Pear Butter and I have been friends since childhood and we were very close...very close."

“Back before I was married I was just Chiffon Swirl. I was a young girl and had no idea what I wanted to do with my life. Until one day Pear came by with some ingredients and told me to be creative. The next thing I knew I was preparing Pear Upside Down Cake. It was as if she knew this was what I was meant for.”

“Wow.” Pinkie gasped.

“That was the first of many cakes for me, and Pear Butter was with me through it all. She'd be my taste tester, help with the decorating, and prepped new ingredients. Over the years I had perfected so many recipes. Oh, we did so much together. When we got to high school we both joined the baking club and made some of the best treats the club has ever tasted. We even had our own title 'The Baker Gals'. Boys would line up wanting to sample our treats and hoping to score a date as well.” she giggled.

“The more Pear and I worked together the more we started seeing each other in another light. Sure we were into guys, but we started to see each other as more than just friends. Then one day, while we were alone in the school kitchen making stuff for our school's baking function, we started to mess around with each other from dabbing frosting on each other to covering ourselves with flour. Oh, we made such a mess. But it was in that moment a spark ignited inside us both. We looked into each others eyes and the next thing we both knew we were locking lips, stripping ourselves of our clothes, and making out in the kitchen floor.”

“You two really did that?” the party girl gasped in surprise.

“I know doing it on school grounds, especially inside the school kitchen was incredibly risky, but it was so worth the risk of getting caught. Not that we were, of course. Since that day the both of us had always made time to find a place where we could relax and enjoy some pleasure. Though that didn't stop us from seeing guys in our school, but nothing compared to the time the two of us spent with each other.'

“But all that changed the day Pear met Bright Mac. Him and his family the Apples moved to the city to start up a new branch of the Apple Family Business. Though they weren't a rich sophisticated family, they pride themselves on family and tradition. When Bright Mac and Pear met you could see from a mile away they felt something for each other. Even though both Pear and Bright Mac's families focused on different fruits and would compete against one another, they weren't swayed by their families rivalry. In fact it was because of them standing up to their families got the Apples and Pears to realize their own immaturity and embarrassing behavior got them nowhere. So they buried the hatchet and allowed Pear and Bright Mac to date.”

“How romantic.” Pinkie swooned.

“Yes, it sure was,” Mrs. Cake admitted before sighing, “Sadly, when Pear and Bright Mac started dating she and I didn't have as much time as we used to have outside baking and school. Granted that we still fooled around at times, I was getting jealous of hers and Bright Mac's growing relationship over the years, but for the sake of our friendship I held my tongue. Especially since I knew how much Bright Mac made Pear happy. And when Pear told me about his proposal at the orchard, I felt sad...yet, happy for her, for both of them. I wanted to do something special for Pear and not just making the wedding cake. I decided to throw Pear a bachelorette party inviting ladies from both families. And during the party, Pear and I...well...let's just say it was something I can't get out of mind even after all these years.”

During the bachelorette party, the ladies of both the Apples and Pears along with friends of their families were enjoying themselves while watching a hunky male stripper putting on a show for them. Especially for Pear Butter. Soon Pear saw Chiffon heading back to the kitchen, and decided to check on her. She had noticed her oldest friend hasn't been too focused on the entertainment as were the rest of the ladies present.

She walked to the kitchen and saw her oldest friend was laying out some more snacks and drinks, while shaking a bit.

"Aren't you the busy little hostess." Pear said with a smug look and her arms folded.

"Oh, Pear!" a startled Chiffon said as she laughed nervously, "I was just....getting more snacks and drinks for the ladies."

"Yeah, last thing those ladies need is more booze," Pear laughed as she peaked through the kitchen door, "They clearly had their fill and...whoa, boy, the stripper is going to be busy for a bit."

"I guess the ladies really do like Barnyard Buns." said Chiffon, shaking her head.

"A bit too much," scoffed Pear as she closed the door, "Listen, in all seriousness, thanks for all this. Making my last single's night a great one really means a lot to me. You're a real friend."

"Yes, I...I guess I am." Chiffon responded, sounding unsure of herself as she looked away rubbing her arm.

Though she really didn't want to show it, Chiffon's expression was a sad one. While she was happy for her friend finally tying the knot with Bright Mac Apple, it also meant that a chapter in her life was about to end. She and Pear Butter had been very close friends since childhood and were pretty much inseparable. That bond had gotten stronger as they grew up and it got to the point where they shared more than just a friendship. Chiffon blushed as memories of their secret affair came to the surface, remembering the moments that had begun as just experimentation and blossomed into becoming full on lovers. She also loved how much of a dominant attitude Pear took with her and made her scream in ecstasy. She and her friend continued this, even though Pear had begun to date Bright Mac. For Chiffon, though, it was hitting her hard that after tomorrow, things will change. Just thinking about her affair ending was about to make her cry.

Chiffon then felt an embrace, Pear's arms enveloping her waist. She instinctively wrapped her own arms around her friend and the tears flowed from her eyes. She felt ashamed for thinking such selfish thoughts and she wanted Pear Butter to be happy. She really couldn't hate Bright Mac for sweeping Pear Butter of her feet and in getting to him, he was very reliable and handsome and will make a good husband. It still hurt Chiffon's heart, but she wished her friend all the happiness in the world.

When she lifted her head up, Chiffon noticed that Pear's expression was a bit smug. Before she could respond, her friend planted her lips firmly on hers. Chiffon's eyes widened as she felt Pear's tongued make its way into her mouth. She didn't resist and responded to kiss. moaning as Pear deepened the kiss. Chiffon then felt Pear push her up against the wall, her lips never leaving hers. Seconds later, Pear's lips left hers and started kissing and nibbling her neck. She started to moan loudly as she felt her panties getting wet.

"Pear...oh, Pear, no," gasped and moaned Chiffon. "So good...no...your family... your in-laws...they're just outside and-"

Letting go of Chiffon's neck, Pear said with a smirk, "Oh, they wont be bothering us, sweet thing. My family and new family are busy having fun...really having fun."

Before she could question what Pear meant by that, Chiffon was silenced with a kiss. As she responded by returning the kiss, Chiffon also felt Pear's hands travel upwards until they reached the top of her blouse. She could feel the hands unbuttoning her blouse until Pear forced it open. Chiffon could feel her nipples hardening in excitement under her bra as felt Pear's tongue probe even deeper inside her mouth. Pear then pulled up her bra and started fondling her breasts, making her moan and respond to the kiss, using her tongue to taste hers. Chiffon started to move her hands as she felt the need pleasure her friend, but Pear's hands left her breasts and grabbed her wrists and held them firmly over her head against the wall. She was now under her friend's mercy as she continued kiss her deeply as Pear mashed her breasts with her own.

Letting go of her lips, Pear looked straight into Chiffon's eyes and said breathlessly, "You're so damn pretty, Chiffon. Every thing about you...thick tits and big ass...I just want to tie you up and have it out with you every time I see you. I want to eat every bit of you because you're my idea of dessert. So sweet and tasty."

"Pear...please...I...," Chiffon begged tearfully. "I want...I want..."

"Ooh, I'll make you cum," smirked Pear. "But I want you to do something for me. Something to quench your thirst a little."

Pear moved away and walked over to the counter. She pulled up her skirt, took of her panties and sat on the counter, splitting her thighs open and revealing her entrance. She beckoned for Chiffon to come to her, giving her a seductive grin. She couldn't help but laugh as Chiffon, without hesitation, came to her side, got on her knees and started to lick deep inside her. Pear's laughs turned to moans as she felt her friend's tongue lick her pussy while also stimulating her clit. She looked down appreciatively at Chiffon and then threw her head as she felt two fingers enter her. Pear's breathing quickened as she felt an orgasm coming, but resisted to climax as she wanted to enjoy herself. Wanting to show how thankful she was to Chiffon, she started running her fingers through her hair and petting her head, which caused her friend to lick her even faster. This made her giggle at the fact at how much she had over her when it came to making love.

Feeling her body heat rise, Pear took off her blouse and and bra and started to massage her breasts and pinch her nipples. The extra stimulation almost made her orgasm, but she was holding on as she grit her teeth. Chiffon's efforts were also making it pretty difficult to keep herself steady. As she was getting ready to climax, she looked down at Chiffon and smiled wickedly at her.

"Oh, yeah, lick it," urged Pear teasingly, "Yeah, you like my pussy, don't ya? Yeah, you do, you thirsty little lady...I'll come for you...just lick it...you love my pussy...yeah...good girl...I'll feed you an a bit."

Chiffon kept at it as she licked Pear's soaping wet entrance, her friend's words encouraging her. In an effort go even deeper, she placed her lips on the entrance and licked more of Pear's insides, tasting her juices. All the while, she used her hands to stimulate herself even further, with one hand groping one of her breasts and the other digging deep inside her own wet pussy.

"So, close, Chiffon," moaned Pear, "Yeah...ooh, yeah, lick that pounded pussy. That's right...Bright Mac pounded me so good today...he really loaded me up...it overflowed so much...such a good man, Chiffon. So good to me...tell me...you can taste him, right? Yeah, he left some of his stuff inside me. How does he taste, Chiffon? You like my man's stuff? Does it it make you want to suck his cock? I love his cock, Chiffon! You'd love it too because you're licking his stuff out of me...Chiffon..."

Tears were now streaming down Chiffon's as she redoubled her efforts to bring off Pear. Her jealousy towards Bright Mac was reaching a furious level as she heard her friend moaning for her and urging her to do more. She could only imagine what went between Pear and Bright Mac the fact that she was losing her friend was hitting her like a freight train. Chiffon's heart was breaking, but it didn't stop her from stimulating her Pear. She thought back to all those private moments they shared and how she didn't want them to end. She loved her friend so much but she was getting married and she didn't care. She wanted to love Pear for as long as she lived.

Not long after, Chiffon was rewarded as she felt Pear's spray her face with her juices. She kept her mouth in place so she could drink all the juices that came out, wanting to satiate her thirst. When she was done, Chiffon lifted herself up and proceeded to lick and bite on Pear's nipples, wanting to give each breast the attention the deserved. She could hear her friend moan a bit louder as she petted her head again. When Chiffon was done, she immediately went for Pear's lips and kissed her deeply, wrapping her arms around her.

When the kiss ended, Pear and Chiffon breathed heavily and stared at each other lovingly. Pear gave Chiffon another smirk, which made Chiffon's body rise more in temperature.

"Give me a show, Chiffon...you know how to do that," Pear ordered.

Doing as she was told, Chiffon moved away from Pear. She then pushed her dress down and got on her knees. Chiffon closed her eyes and started to fondle her breasts. She bit her lower lip in order to muffle out the moans, pinching her erect nipples as did so. She parted her thighs a bit expose her soaking wet panties in order show off to Pear. As she continued to play with her breasts, Chiffon slowly opened her eyes and saw that Pear was standing over her with a smug look on her face and hand on her hip. Chiffon blushed even deeper as she lowered one of her hands and started to use her fingers to dig deep into her pussy. As she stimulated her lower region and her breast, she never took her eyes of Pear, taking in every inch of her body, from her face, her exposed breasts, to her exposed sex and strong legs. Chiffon smile grew as she let out ragged breaths as she continued her lewd show to Pear.

"Yeah, you're a much better show than Barnyard Buns," Pear said as she began to fondle her breast and stimulate her Pussy, "Ooh, that wet pussy of yours, Chiffon....yeah...play with it...It's been aching for me all night..."

"Pear...oh, Pear...please...," moaned Chiffon.

"The way you sound, girl," moaned Pear, increasing her finger stimulation. "You've been wanting me all night...wanting to fuck me and eat me out...wanting to get me alone while the girls are probably sucking off the stripper...what about you, Chiffon? Do you want to suck off the stripper? He's packing a hard one and he'd probably love getting his hands on those tits of yours."

"No...not him...I want...," begged Chiffon.

"Oh, I see how it is," laughed Pear as she walked a little closer. She then placed her hand on Chiffon and said. "Maybe you want Bright Mac's cock in your mouth. I can tell you that he fucks me real good with it. It feels so good when he feeds my mouth with it, pouring his cum in my mouth and filling my pussy with it. Ooh, you'd love it, girl. You're cock hungry, admit it."

"No...you're wrong...," sobbed Chiffon. "I want...I want you..."

"To what, girl?" prodded Pear teasingly, "What do want me to do to you?"

"Fuck...fuck...fuck me, Pear," begged Chiffon as she rubbed her pussy even faster.

Without hesitation. Pear lifted her leg and gently pushed Chiffon on her back. She then moved her foot to move Chiffon's hand away from her pussy and used her toes to take off her panties, exposing her. Pear didn't waste any time as she began to use her toes to stimulate Chiffon's clit, making the woman under her writhe in pleasure. She chuckled as she saw her friend lose herself, watching moan and groan as she felt her get wetter as Chiffon started to climax on the spot. Pear had to admit that she loved having this power over Chiffon as she saw give in to her more lewd side, seeing play with her breasts while giving her pussy attention. Her smile grew as Chiffon's efforts to silence her moans were becoming futile and moved her foot away from her pussy and instantly silencing her by shoving it in her mouth.

"You let so much out, girl," smirked Pear, "Be a shame to waste that pussy juice. Yeah...you love the taste, Chiffon. Take it all in...taste that pussy."

Chiffon instinctively let out her out her tongue and licked Pear's toes, tasting her own juices. She savored the taste of her friends toes in combination to her climax. All the the while she kept stimulating her breasts, pinching her nipples. She let out a whine when Pear's foot left her mouth but let out a loud moan when she instantly felt her pussy being eaten out. She clamped her shut but writhed in pleasure as she felt Pear's fingers and tongue stimulating her pussy. She couldn't help but Climax on the spot, but Chiffon felt that Pear was being relentless. More tears streamed from her eyes as she felt another climax coming. Her smile grew even bigger as she tried to stifle a moan.

It wasn't long until Pear moved her head away from Chiffon's pussy and started using her tongue to taste her breasts. She used her hands to fondle and squeeze them. She practically devoured as she used her teeth chew on Chiffon's nipples, yanking them and making her friend moan loudly. Pear gave Chiffon and climaxed stained kiss and held her so she can go even deeper, feeling her friend respond to her. She moved again and positioned herself to scissor Chiffon, her pussy clashing with hers. Pear held on to Chiffon's leg and started to hump her, moaning as she began to work herself to bring herself and Chiffon off. Her hip movements became even faster as she worked up a sweat as Chiffon just took the stimulation.

"Yeah, you're going to remember this," chuckled Pear, "I love you, Chiffon. I'm going to make you come so hard...yeah...let it out, girl...let it all out...come for me..."

"I love you, Pear Butter," sobbed Chiffon, "Please...don't...I love you...Please don't lea-"

Chiffon bit her lower lip again and stifled a loud moan from escaping her lips. She climaxed, letting out her juices as Pear climaxed along with her. He body tingled, practically glowing at the sensation of what Pear did to her. After a moment, Chiffon felt Pear's lips on her again, responding to the kiss as she held it for as long as she could. When the kiss ended, she saw Pear stand up ad straightened her clothes, putting her shoes back on as well as her panties.

"I really should get back out there," Pear said, "You should join us."

Chiffon only nodded as Pear left the kitchen, closing the door. She didn't make the effort to get up as she covered her face in her hands and started to weep. Chiffon knew that after tomorrow, things were going to change.

Pinkie looked at Mrs. Cake and started relating to her. The way she felt about Mrs. Pear marrying Mr. Bright Mac reminded her of how sad she felt when Spike married Twilight. Though she was happy for the two, she still felt sad that her relationship with Spike wasn't going to be as big as his relationship with Twilight. But regardless she was happy for her two friends. It still made her a bit bitter that Spike chose Twilight as his bride.

“I'm sorry you went through such a heartbreak Mrs. Cake.” Pinkie said in sympathy.

“So was I,” Mrs. Cake replied, sighing, “Eventually, a few years later I found my own man, Carrot Cake. When we started dating I started to see exactly what Pear felt when she and Bright Mac got together. I love him and I have two beautiful children, but the loneliness I felt didn't disappear and...Pinkie, I still love her. Even after all these years. We were friends...lovers. Now we don't see each other or anything because...”

“Because of what, Mrs. Cake?” Pinkie asked.

“Because...well, before Carrot and I were to be married, I had sent an invitation to Pear, but she never came. I suspect she didn't want risk anything happening between us and ruin my nuptials and her marriage.”

“Oh.” Pinkie realized.

“Still, it would be nice to be close again,” Mrs. Cake smiled nostalgically, “To catch up on all times, to share stories and...”

Pinkie nodded, “Yeah, I get it.”

“Don't get me wrong, Pinkie. I love Carrot Cake to death, but...I know it's wrong to think it, but being in Pear's arms and she made me feel...I can't forget that. Worst part of it is that Carrot doesn't even know about what I had with Pear and I'm afraid of what he will think I did. I was making love to someone who already was attached and I...”

The baker woman started to weep and found herself being hugged by Pinkie who always knew how to comfort someone whenever they were feeling sad. Mrs. Cake appreciating the kind gesture returned the hug.

As Mrs. Cake wept Pinkie continued to comfort her boss until she calmed down. When they broke the hug Mrs. Cake smiled as she wiped her tears away. She was glad that she could talk about her feelings for Pear with someone she could trust. Pinkie herself felt glad she could talk with her boss about it, knowing how difficult it was for Mrs. Cake since this wasn't exactly a secret she could tell just anybody.

Pinkie still wished she could help her boss out, until an idea popped into her head, “You know, Mrs. Cake. I may have a way to help you through this.”

“What do you mean?” Mrs Cake wondered.

“Let's play a little game of pretend.” Pinkie began.

“Pretend? Pinkie, I'm not a child and-”

“Just hear me out. Let's pretend I'm Ms. Pear Butter,” she styled her hair to look like Applejack's mom's hairdo, “Now, I want you to say and do exactly what you would say and do with her when it was just you together.”

“But you're my employee...more than an employee, you're like a daughter and Carrot-”

“I won't tell him or anybody if you don't. I even Pinkie Promise. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” she promised, “Come on. I'd love to see how deep you and Ms. Pear were.”

Mrs. Cake stopped and thought about it, secretly wishing to reclaim the fun and erotic feeling of when she and Pear Butter would make love. She closed her eyes and thought back to all the fun she experienced in the past and how much Pear meant to her. She felt a bit apprehensive in using Pinkie, her employee and daughter figure, as a stand-in for Pear. She couldn't deny however, gorgeous and youthful she was which made her remember how she and Pear were back in high school. Mrs. Cake's heart started to race as she thought about what she was about to do next. She was risking much, but she wanted to experience those feelings she had with Pear, even if that wasn't really Pear in front of her. She opened her eyes and gulped, steeling herself.

"I love you." Mrs. Cake said.

Pinkie smiled and responded, "There, that wasn't so ha-"

Overcome with feelings of lust and sexual desires, Mrs. Cake surprised Pinkie by placing her lips on hers, making the party girl's eyes widen. The initial shock wore off instantly as she moved closer, responding to the kiss. As Pinkie felt Mrs. Cake deepen the kiss, she moved her hand towards the woman's thigh and started to rub it. She gave it a gentle squeeze, eliciting a moan from Mrs. Cake and got a bit bold as she move her hand beneath her dress. As soon as her hand reached Mrs. Cake's panties, Pinkie could feel that she was getting wet. She gave the covered entrance a rub, feeling that her clit was getting a bit stiff. She used her hand to fondle her breast, eliciting another moan from the woman, but it didn't remain there for long as she moved her hand to unbutton her blouse.

“Pinkie.” Mrs. Cake moaned, before Pinkie shushed her.

“Remember, I'm Pear Butter here.” she winked.

After fully unbuttoning Mrs. Cake's blouse, Pinkie used both hands to open it, revealing the baker's bra covered buxom. She then took off the blouse, pulled the bra up over Mrs. Cake and and threw it aside, the woman's breasts now free of restraint. Pinkie wasted no time fondling and massaging Mrs. Cake's breasts, marveling at their size and noting how much of a handful they were. She briefly compared them to her own and she was a little envious, though she knew she wasn't lacking in that department. As she continued to make Mrs. Cake feel good, she thought of Spike and how he would kill to be in her position. She also thought back to when she used Twilight's potion to turn into Mrs. Cake and how wild Spike went at her. It did make her a little jealous that Spike would act so amorous and lustful towards her mother figure if given the chance, but she really couldn't blame him. Mrs. Cake is a beautiful woman that could turn heads.

"Hmm, so big, Mrs. Cake," said Pinkie, never taking her eyes of Mrs. Cake's breasts, "Mr. Cake is really lucky to come home to these every night. I bet he loves to nibble on these tasty teats. I bet he really loves coming all over them."

"Ooh, yes, harder," moaned Mrs. Cake, "Pin...Pear...harder...please...yes...my husband, he...really loves to cover all of me in his cream."

"I bet he does," giggled Pinkie, "But I know someone who would love to feed on you...yeah, he would love to have you like I have you now...how your hubby has you all the time."

Pinkie gently pushed Mrs. Cake onto the bed and started lick at a breast while still fondling the other. She could hear the baker moan loudly, urging her to do more. Pinkie did so, remembering how Spike went wild for her and started nibbling a nipple while pinching the other. She could feel Mrs. Cake writhing in pleasure beneath her, but kept pleasing her breasts more wildly. Mrs. Cake was responding to her very positively and the party girl proceeded to use her teeth to yank at the nipple as if she wanted to suck her milk out of her. She proceeded to give the same attention to the other breast, making Mrs. Cake howl in pleasure.

"Pear...my tits...keep doing that," groaned Mrs. Cake.

"Mrs. Cake, you naughty thing," teased Pinkie as she fondled Mrs. Cake's breasts, "Ooh, Spike would love to shove his big thing between these."

"No...don't say that...only...," Mrs. Cake panted.

"Now don't lie, sweet thing," teased Pinkie, "Spike has told me how he would to shove his big thing between your breasts and feed you his creamy...dreamy...man seed. He tells me every time he takes me. He says...he can truly bring you to heaven, Mrs. Cake. Spike says he wants to mark you."

As much as she didn't want to admit it, Mrs. Cake began to think about Spike. She remembered how she would catch him looking at her with those lewd eyes of his and how it would make her feel. She had keep reminding herself that she was married and banish those thoughts. In fact, she would sometimes take Mr. Cake into the warehouse and suck him off just to prove her devotion to him. But now, she was playing pretend and imagining it was Pear bringing her to heaven. So many thoughts were going through the baker's mind as she beginning to lose herself to lust.

"Now, how's about giving my girls some love?" asked Pinkie through half lidded eyes.

Regaining her strength, Mrs. Cake sat up and claimed Pinkie's lips once again. As she kept her lips locked with the pink haired girl, Mrs. Cake didn't even bother unbuttoning her blouse as she forcibly opened it, damaging the strings. She pulled the bra up and started to fondle Pinkie's breasts, eliciting a gasp that turned into a moan. Mrs. Cake enjoyed how receptive the girl was to her touch and she began to become more bold, kneading Pinkie's breasts as if they were dough to made into bread. She even used her thumbs to tease the nipples. This brought up more memories for the baker woman, remembering that even though Pear would be the one to initiate things between them, there were times that she couldn't hold herself back from pleasing her and show that she could very loving. It wasn't long before Mrs. Cake lowered one of her hands and began to feel the fabric of Pinkie's panties and noted how wet they had become. She then slipped her hand inside and started to stimulate the girl's inside.

'Ooh, so good,' Pinkie thought as she felt Mrs. Cake's fingers feeling pussy while feeling her tongue work its way into her mouth. 'You really haven't missed a beat, Mrs. Cake. You...ooh, keep doing that...you really know...oh, my...'

When Pinkie felt Mrs. Cake's lips leave hers, she let out a gasp when she instantly felt them on her nipple. She placed a hand on the back of the baker's head to keep her place. Pinkie's breath quickened as the stimulation was getting to her. She could feel Mrs. Cake really going to town with her breasts, feeling her mouth sucking and nibbling her nipples as she felt her fingers digging deep into her pussy. Pinkie then used one of her hands to reach out to one of Mrs. Cake's buttocks. She pulled her dress and gave her buttock a gentle squeeze. This made Mrs. Cake moan, letting go of Pinkie's nipple, only for the energetic girl to capture her lips. They remained in the lip lock, tasting each other with their tongues as their breasts mashed together.

Letting of Pinkie's lips, Mrs. Cake crawled on top of the bed, sticking her butt up. She looked back over her shoulder as the young girl pulled down her dress along with her panties. She blushed as she bit her lip, moaning as she felt Pinkie massage her but while giving it a bit of a pinch. Mrs. Cake then felt Pinkie give her butt a few light kisses before licking every inch of it. The baker let out a loud moan as she felt Pinkie's tongue taste every inch of her bottom. Not long after, she felt Pinkie's fingers enter her pussy, stimulating her insides as she was on the verge of climaxing. What made it even difficult to hold on was when Pinkie used her finger to pull apart her folds and began to lick deep inside of her pussy. Mrs. Cake gritted her teeth, groaning at how fast Pinkie was stimulating her, but her moans grew even louder, her breaths becoming even more ragged as she started leak more juices.

"Oh...oh, Pear...more...I missed you...I love you," wept Mrs. Cake.

Pulling her head from Mrs. Cake's pussy, Pinkie responded in a teasing tone as he kept using her fingers, "I think you missed me for doing this to you. You're pussy taste soo much better than any cake you have ever baked. I'd rather eat you all the time...ooh, so tasty. I love how you taste...I can't decide if I prefer your pussy or Spike's big one!"

"But...ooh...aah...I'm going to...but...what about..." moaned Mrs. Cake.

"Oh, Bright Mac's is great. But Spike's...he gets me so hot all over. When he enters me, it's like his thing is on fire and it makes me come so much. He lets out so much that my insides can't hold it all. He has so much in him that...ooh, he can mark me all he wants and I wouldn't mind having his baby. I swear, he has enough for my mouth...my pussy and my bottom! How about you, Mrs. Cake?"

"No...all I want is you...I love you so much!"

"Oh, that's sweet of you, but be honest. I offered you my hubby's big one years ago. You've been mounting Mr. Cake's for so long that you may want to try something new. Spike wouldn't mind sharing, Mrs. Cake. I love his big one and I bet you'll come the second he enters you."

"Pear...please...I'm so close...make me come, please."

"Nuh, uh, sweet thing. Say it...Carrot's, Bright Mac's or Spike's."

Mrs. Cake's mind was in a haze of pleasure. She really found it difficult to form an answer as Pinkie kept using her fingers on her pussy. She was very close to climax, but then she felt Pinkie's motions slow down. Mrs. Cake whined, as if begging Pinkie to go faster but the girl wasn't listening. She wiggled her butt to entice her, nothing going. Pinkie's finger action was slowing and Mrs. Cake wanted release.

"Please...make me come...," Mrs. Cake begged.

"I'm waiting. sweet thing," said Pinkie in a sing song voice.

"Spike's...I want Spike's cock..."

"Ooh, a young big thing. Do you really, really want it?"

"Yes...I want Spike's big cock so bad...I want him to fuck me...more than Carrot or Bright Mac..."

When she answered, Mrs. Cake didn't expect Pinkie's fingers to leave her, denying a much needed release. She looked at Pinkie with wide eyes as more tears left her eyes. Before she could question Pinkie's actions, the girl proceeded to discard all her clothes, leaving her in all her naked glory. She then saw her lay down on the bed and opened her thighs, revealing her wet pussy to her.

"Have a taste of my sweet center, Mrs. Cake," Pinkie purred, beckoning to Mrs. Cake. "I want to see how much you remember how to please a woman."

Mrs. Cake came at Pinkie like a predator pouncing on its prey. She immediately went for the lips, kissing the pink haired girl more hungrily than before. Mrs. Cake would let go of Pinkie's lips on occasion but only to kiss her cheeks before going for the lips again. After a few seconds, Mrs. Cake settled for locking lips with Pinkie as her hand traveled down to the girl's opening. Once there, the baker began fingering her vigorously, making Pinkie let go of the lip lock and letting out a gasp. Mrs. Cake then moved her head to for the breasts again, fondling one of them and squeezing it tightly while licking and biting the nipple of the other. Hearing Pinkie squeak and squeal in delight made Mrs. Cake go for the other breast and was practically devouring it, even yanking the nipple with her teeth. Eventually, she went lower and saw that Pinkie was very wet from the stimulation. She used her fingers to dig deeper into her pussy as she licked and tasted her juices.

"Oh, yeah!" shivered Pinkie, feeling Mrs. Cake's tongue and finger inside her entrance, "I didn't think....oh, yes...Mrs. Cake, your tongue...deeper...you haven't lost...so many years of sucking a big one...licking it...making it come...but you love pussy juice....you missed pussy juice...so much different than a man's juice...keep doing that...ooh, you still got it...make...make me come!"

Mrs. Cake kept going at it, her lips on Pinkie's entrance as her tongue traveled deep inside. Using her hands to grab at Pinkie's butt, she kept her head firmly in place in order to get every last drop of the sweet nectar that she craved. On on occasion, she gave Pinkie's clit a little bite, making the girl scream. Still, she wanted to make Pinkie come so badly that she greedily attacked the entrance. Eventually, she got her reward as Pinkie climaxed, spraying her face with her juices. Mrs. Cake didn't want to stop as she went for the entrance again, licking more the girl's juices. She could hear Pinkie encourage her and it only serve to do more to her pussy. Pinkie climaxed again and this time she was able keep her mouth on the entrance, drinking as much as she could. Mrs. Cake still wouldn't let as she want more and pleasuring and licking Pinkie's pussy.

"Mrs. Cake...so greedy...so hungry," Pinkie moaned, breathing heavily as she was on the verge another climax, "Yeah...yeah...you love my pussy...lick it...deeper...ooh, Mrs. Cake...taste what Spike pounds all the time...what he fills with his creamy...dreamy...ooh, so good and delicious cum! Oooh, I'm gonna cum...make it come out...Mrs. Cake, I'm bursting!"

And burst Pinkie did as she let out more of her juices onto Mrs. Cake. Somehow, the girl was able to let out more that she made the baker take more in the mouth and all over her face. She was stained and after swallowing more juices, all she could do was smile gratefully as her tongue stuck outside her mouth, breathing heavily. She tilted her head upward and saw that Pinkie was also breathing heavily as well. Pinkie smiled appreciatively at her, which made Mrs. Cake's body shiver for more to come.

"I think it's time to satisfy something else." Pinkie said with a knowing smile.

"Oh, yes." responded Mrs. Cake desperately.

Pinkie hopped off the bed and went to her dresser drawer. She opened the top drawer and after removing a few things from it, she took out a black box, placed it on top of the drawer and opened it. Pinkie's eyes sparkled as she took out the strap on dildo, a big smile forming. It had been a while since she had seen her old toy and though she had another one in her room at the apartment, Pinkie nonetheless couldn't help but admire it's size. It was also very realistic looking at first glance and it didn't look like hard rubber. She felt the firmness of the dildo and moaned, feeling very giddy and she wanted to use it on herself. She shook her head, remembering that Mrs. Cake was the one in need. Pinkie turned around and went back to the bed, showing the dildo to Mrs. Cake.

"This isn't just any dildo," Pinkie began to explain, "I had this one especially made. Just look at it, Mrs. Cake. The firmness, the length, the texture and the pigmentation as well as few details. What I have here is what I call...Spike's spike!"

When Pinkie handed her the dildo, Mrs. Cake couldn't help but admire it. It looked very real and she blushed as she used her hands to feel around the length and the fact that it felt really thick. She gave the toy a half lidded stare, admiring it and found herself getting wet again at the prospect of this thing entering her. Mrs. Cake even found herself comparing its size to that of her husband, though she quickly chided herself for thinking such thing, reminding herself that sex with her husband was one of the greatest feelings in the world. Still, Mrs. Cake found herself more curious about Spike's actual length and if this toy wasn't just an exaggeration of the boy's length.

Mrs. Cake let out a gasp when a pair of hands began fondling her breasts. So captivated by the dildo that she didn't realize that Pinkie had gotten behind her. She almost let the dildo drop as she moaned at the girl's touch. She shivered when she felt Pinkie's tongue neck and behind ear. Mrs. Cake's moans grew louder as Pinkie began to pinch her nipples.

"Why don't you play with my toy for a bit?" whispered Pinkie, "Just imagine yourself making Spike happy."

Mrs. Cake proceeded to lick the top of the dildo. She began to imagine herself tasting Spike's erection and how it would actually taste. Mrs. Cake instinctively looked up and her imagination took hold, thinking of Spike looking down at her with a pleased look on his face. She then gave the length long licks, making sure every inch was slick with her saliva. After a bit, Mrs. Cake shoved the length inside her mouth. She moved in in and out, simulating a blow job as she blushed a deeper shade of red. As much as she did this kind of thing with her husband, Mrs. Cake could only think of Spike shoving the real thing inside her, maybe climaxing inside her mouth or on her breasts all the while Pear kept feeling her up. There was a sense of shame that came over her at the thought of a young man having his way with two married women, but it was fading away as her imagination was getting the best of her.

"Place it between you breasts...he likes it soo much." whispered Pinkie again.

Mrs. Cake did as she was told as she placed the dildo between her breasts. Pinkie provided support as she helped sandwich the toy while she move length. It started out slow as she moved the toy up and down, feeling the thickness of the toy as well as the slickness of the saliva. Mrs. Cake moaned, the sensations getting to her as she rubbed her thighs together. She was glad that Pinkie was holding her as she felt that she might fall over. As felt the girl pinch her nipples harder, Mrs. Cake's eyes were glazing over, totally lost to lust as her body craved for more. Being held by the girl that she had looked at as her own daughter so intimately, Mrs. Cake let her feelings be know as she looked back at Pinkie with a look that she wanted more.

"You want it that bad, huh?" asked Pinkie, batting her eyes seductively, "Then I'll show you what you've been missing."

When Pinkie let her breasts go, Mrs. Cake dropped to the bed, front first. She knew what was coming next and prepared herself. She felt her body move as Pinkie lifted her butt, making stick up. Mrs. Cake then felt the girl massage her butt and feeling the tip of the dildo on her entrance. With Pinkies grip tightening, Mrs. Cake felt a hard shove and let out a loud moan, feeling every inch of the dildo go deep inside her. She blushed as she felt herself climax on the spot. As she gripped the blanket on the bed, Mrs. Cake gritted her teeth as she felt Pinkie thrust into her. More than ever, she found herself comparing her husbands size to that of the Spike sized dildo. She felt guilty as she found herself enjoying having her insides rammed. Mrs. Cake managed to use her hands to lift herself up and managed to look over her shoulder. She gave Pinkie a look that urged her to go faster.

"So, naughty," Pinkie said as she gave Mrs. Cake a hard slap on the butt, "Being humped by a cock that isn't your husband's. But I bet your husbands thing doesn't compare to a young man's, huh?"

"So...good...no...Carrot...I'm sorry," sobbed Mrs. Cake, "Spike's cock feels so good....fuck me...harder....no...there's no way..."

"Spike humps me so hard, sweet thing," Pinkie teased. "He so big...bigger than Bright Mac's...he has you're husband beat, Mrs. Cake. I...ooh, yeah, his cook feels so good...say it....Spike's cock feels so good....you can never go back to your husband after this."

"No...that...fuck...me...I can't..."

"You're loving this, Mrs. Cake. And here I thought you loved me. But you love having this thick...long...cock inside of you. Spike would love humping you himself and come inside...mark you so you can have his child...so he can suck all that milk out of your breasts. Would you like that, you naughty, naughty girl? Would you like another bun in the oven? Do you love cocks more than pussy?"

Mrs. Cake couldn't form and answer as she begun to scream in pleasure. She felt Pinkie thrusting the dildo at faster rate. At this point, she didn't care about anything except to be brought off. She felt very close to coming again when she felt her move. Now she was on her back, but Pinkie kept on thrusting inside her. The girl was on her breasts again, sucking them off and biting each nipple. More tears came out as Mrs. Cake urged Pinkie to more.

"Pear...I love you...I want Spike's cock!" screamed Mrs. Cake. "Please...Pear...don't leave me...make me come...you're better than my husband...fuck me...Spike's cock is mak-"

As she felt Pinkie give her one final thrust, Mrs. Cake threw arched her back and let out one final scream as she climaxed hard. She could feel her juices come out of her like a wave and she felt her body glow. After coming down from her high, Mrs. Cake laid on her back, breathing heavily as she tried to regain any sense of composure. Pinkie held on to her tightly and the pink haired girl captured her lips and kissed her deeply. After a few seconds, Mrs. Cake's and Pinkie's lips parted. The baker looked away and sighed, a sad smile forming.

"I haven't felt like that in years," Mrs. Cake said, "Pear loved to take the lead...all this just made me remember what we had and I...I just want to be her friend again."

Pinkie didn't like seeing Mrs. Cake sad and began to think about what else she could do. I didn't take long to get an idea and brightened up.

"I think, Mrs. Cake, that you should let her know that." Pinkie suggested. “Let's go pay the Apple family a visit, like right now.”

“What?” the baker woman gasped, “Pinkie we can't just show up there unannounced. She's probably busy with family and-”

“Oh, I do it all the time, so no worries” Pinkie replied, “Besides, Mrs. Apple and Mr. Apple aren't here all that often, so this is your chance to reconcile with your oldest and dearest friend. Do you wanna continue to go through life with regret?”

“Well, no.” Mrs. Cake admitted.

“Then do the right thing, and go to her.”

Mrs. Cake heeding the words of her employee suddenly gained the confidence, “Well, alright.”

“Yes!” Pinkie cheered.

As nighttime fell, Pinkie and Mrs. Cake were driving over to the Apple Family home. Though Mrs. Cake was still hesitant, she knew if she didn't see Pear now then who knows when the next perfect opportunity would be.

They pulled up outside the house before getting out. The two walked up to the door, and Pinkie rang the doorbell. As the two waited, Mrs. Cake calmed herself and relaxed knowing there was no turning back now.

The door opened and the two saw Big Mac.

“Pinkie? Mrs. Cake?” greeted Big Mac.

“Hiya, Big Mac!” Pinkie greeted.

“Good evening, Big Macintosh. I hope we're not intruding.” Mrs. Cake said nervously.

“Oh, not at all. Actually the fam and I were just about to have dinner. Care to join us?” Big Mac offered.

“Sure.” Pinkie answered.

“As long as you're ok with it.” Mrs. Cake added.

“The more, the merrier,” Big Mac showed them in before walking back to the dining to tell his family, “We got company.”

Pinkie and Mrs. Cake entered the dining room. The two noticed the surprised looks on Applejack and Apple Bloom, but Pear Butter looked the most shocked. Mrs. Cake couldn't help but stare at her old friend and looking at her shocked face made her feel a bit more hesitant.

“Evening, Apples!” Pinkie called.

“Pinkie?” Applejack asked.

“Cup Cake?” Pear Butter asked, the look of shock still on her face.

“Hi, all.” Mrs. Cake greeted sheepishly, trying not to stare at Pear Butter.

“Well, this is sure a surprise,” Granny Smith laughed, “Why didn't ya tell us you was dropping by?”

“Really it was a spur of the moment,” Mrs. Cake answered, while exchanging looks with Pear Butter, “I hope we're not intruding.”

“None, at all. Big Mac bring in some extra chairs.” Granny Smith said.

“Sure thing.” Big Mac said, as he brought in two more chairs setting one up next to his mom for Mrs. Cake, and one in between Applejack and Granny Smith for Pinkie Pie.

“So, Pinkie, how was work today?” Applejack asked.

“Delicious as always,” Pinkie smiled, before whispering to her friend, “In more ways than one.”

Applejack raised a brow before noticing a blush on Mrs. Cake's face, “Right.” Applejack replied curiously.

Pear Butter looked around seeing her family, oldest friend, and daughter-in-law together and smiled, “It's so nice to be here with all of you. And I mean all of you.” she said looking to Mrs. Cake, who smiled.

“I'll drink to that.” Granny Smith said, as she picked up her mug of cider.

Applejack poured some cider for Pinkie and Mrs. Cake before taking her seat. Pear Butter picked up her cider and spoke, “A toast, to family and friends.”

“Cheers!” they announced before drinking their cider.

Afterward, while Granny Smith, Applejack, Pinkie, and Apple Bloom were cleaning up, Pear and Mrs. Cake were outside in the back of the house so they could have some privacy. There was a bit of an uncomfortable silence between them, not really knowing what to say or do. They both found themselves staring up into the sky before going back to looking at each other, sighing.

“So, Chiffon,” Pear began, using Mrs. Cake's maiden name, “Why did you and Pinkie really come all the way out here? If it's about what happened earlier?”

Mrs. Cake sighed again and sighed, “I just had to see you, Pear. Listen, I know you have your reasons for not seeing me, but I miss you and I want us to friends again. I know you and your husband are busy expanding the business, but I don't want our friendship to end and I thought if we could make time, then....”

“Well...I could've been more sensitive about it and I'm sorry," Pear admitted, "Believe you me, Chiffon, I know how much our friendship meant to me...to us. Trust me, every time I have to travel, I think of you. In fact...I think of you so much that if I ever saw you again, I might lose control and ruin everything for myself and for you. I love you too much for that to happen.”

Mrs. Cake nodded, “I know we can never have what we used to be together, especially since we're both happily married with kids of our own.”

“Yeah, but know this, Chiffon,” Pear began, as she laid her hands on Mrs. Cake's face making her blush, “No matter what, the relationship we shared will always be special to me. And no one can ever take that away.”

“Pear...” Mrs. Cake said softly, as the two leaned forward and kissed like they used to.

When they parted the two smiled at each other knowing they will always have the memories of their special relationship.

Unbeknownst to them, Applejack and Pinkie had been watching from the window having witnessed the whole thing. Pinkie smiled happily, while Applejack looked shocked.

“Did that really happen?” she asked her party friend.

“Yes, it did.” she confirmed.

“Wow. Looks like my mom and Mrs. Cake really were that close when they was our ages.” Applejack realized.

“And we're just the same!” Pinkie cheered, as she cupped Applejack's face and kissed her.

Applejack was taken aback, but shut her eyes and returned the kiss feeling just like when they'd have a threesome with Spike. The two friends parted and smiled at each other, before hearing a romantic sigh.

The two looked to see Apple Bloom standing around watching them with a smile and crossing her arms, “Oh, please. Don't mind me. Things looked like they were getting good.”

The two felt embarrassed, but remembered Bloom was in the harem now which meant they didn't have to hide anything from her. The two smirked and turned towards the younger girl. Apple Bloom suddenly looked nervous, before the two older girls lunged at her and tackled her to the floor and started kissing her cheeks.

“Kissy-Kissy!” Pinkie said while kissing Apple Bloom's cheek.

“Applejack! Pinkie! Stop!” Apple Bloom laughed.

“How do you like them kisses, ya little whippersnapper?” Applejack teased while kissing her sister's cheek. "This is for trying to feel me up earlier!"

"Oh she did, huh?" Pinkie asked teasingly. "Maybe we should feel her up right here and now."

"Um, help?" giggled Apple Bloom.

"Yeah, we'll give you some help!" Pinkie and Applejack said at the same time.

Applejack began feeling her little sister's leg up the same way she did her at the table, while Pinkie was feeling Bloom's rack through her shirt making the younger girl feel hot all over.

Aunt's Runway model Niece

Author's Note

Here's another hot romp chapter courtesy of me and Duke Moon II featuring Rarity and her Aunt Emerald. Enjoy.

Aunt's Runway model Niece

Nighttime at Rarity's apartment was anything but silent. Inside her bedroom, she was on all fours, gripping the bed sheets, crying out in ecstasy as Spike drove his erect manhood deep inside her entrance, gripping her buttocks tightly. Feeling every inch of the Dragon King's erection, Rarity looked over her shoulder and saw how Spike was really enjoying himself, the lustful yet fierce smile very evident on his face. She had tried to suppress a climax, but because of how relentless Spike was being, Rarity lost count on how many times she had come. She didn't mind this at all, though, because as much as she loved how sweet and caring side of Spike, Rarity absolutely loved it when the Dragon King brought out what she would call "the randy, desperate and thirsty woman", which means any inhibitions she has go right out the window.

Earlier in the evening, Rarity had shown up at Spike's apartment and showed him and Twilight a brochure of the Sakura Hotel and Bath House resort. To no ones surprise, Spike was very ecstatic and was practically begging Twilight permission to go. Rarity couldn't help but sigh at this and roll her eyes up, fully knowing Spike's perversity and the prospect of the Dragon King gawking at new female flesh. As much as she loved Spike, she felt very jealous when the young man would look at other women, especially if said women weren't even in the harem. She prided herself in her beauty and figure with generosity to match, which meant that having Spike's eyes wander elsewhere was something that irked her. Still, Rarity couldn't bring to hold it against Spike as he the young man treated every women in the harem with love and respect, which endeared her to him.

Rarity did, however, withheld the fact that the baths at the resort were NOT shared baths. She saw this as a form of punishment for Spike being a lustful scoundrel. She did tell Twilight about this detail, who decided not to tell her husband about it until it was too late.

When night time came, Spike had decided to reward Rarity for her generosity...by being the lover she knew he could be.

"Ah, Spike you...you beastly animal!" cried Rarity in pleasure, breathing hard as she Spike fiercely thrust into her. "This...oh, that's so good...more...no...you can't...I'm a lady....I...I...how could I..."

"You love this, Rarity," grunted Spike as he began to thrust faster into Rarity, gripping her butt harder. "The prim....and proper....high class seamstress loves it rough! If only those upper crust partners could see you now...imagine them seeing the real you! An unrestrained woman who yearns to be satisfied!"

"No...you're wrong!" cried Rarity, beginning to to lose herself. "I...I'm a lady...you can't conquer me....so...so good...yes...yes, you beast king...take your lady...mark me as yours...I thirst only for you!"

"God, I love it when you talk like that!"

"Make a mess of me, my king! Make it overflow...fill me with your child making seed!"

Hearing Rarity urge him on made Spike go even faster. With every thrust he could feel himself getting close to climax. He only stopped for a brief moment as he moved Rarity's body so she can be on her back. Spike was immediately on her, embracing Rarity as he thrust harder into her, his lips locked with hers as his tongued met hers. The fact that Rarity responded to him somehow made him more wild than before and started to kiss and nibble at her neck, making her scream in ecstasy. The two lovers embraced tightly as they both approached release.

Finally, Rarity and Spike climaxed with the young man ejaculating inside her, spreading his seed into her womb and the seamstress letting out a loud scream that surrounded the bedroom. Even after releasing everything they had, both remained in an embrace and held each other lovingly. Spike gave Rarity a loving look before kissing her deeply, which the girl's tears freely from her eyes.

'You're so good to me, my Dragon King,' thought Rarity as she responded to Spike's kiss. 'I...I'm sorry...for not telling you about the baths...you can teach me lesson...soon..."

The next day, after Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Sunset, and Pinkie left the apartment with Rarity was the last to leave. Spike and Twilight had left earlier to meet up with Twilight's parents. Despite wishing she could join Spike and Twilight, Rarity did make plans of her own today beforehand. She was currently heading for her Aunt Emerald Quartz's outfit gallery which also doubled as a fashion studio and runway for Emerald to work with. Being her niece, Rarity was allowed full access of the studio should she ever need the space or to help Emerald when she needed someone's opinion on her newest projects.

When she entered, she saw her aunt by her desk looking over some new designs, “Aunt Emerald!” she greeted.

“Rarity!” Emerald greeted with joy as the two embrace, “It's so good you could make it.”

“And miss out on a chance to see what you got lined up before they hit the market?” Rarity asked rhetorically, “Perish the thought.”

Emerald looked around seeing Rarity was lacking a certain someone, “Not here with your gentleman caller today?”

Rarity sighed, “Unfortunately, Spike already made plans with one of my friends today.”

“What a pity. What I had lined up to be modeled would've been something he would've loved to see.” Emerald said feeling disappointed.

“Knowing your designs and Spike's behavior I can believe it.” Rarity replied.

“Well, at least you're here so that's good enough.”

Rarity nodded, “So what do we have to work with?”

“Before we talk shop, why don't we enjoy some tea and biscuits?” the fashion designer offered.

“Sounds good.” Rarity agreed, as she and her aunt went over to a pair of arm chairs in front of a coffee table where tea and biscuits were already set up.

As they sat down and enjoyed themselves, Emerald spoke up, “So how has your own line of work been going?”

“Absolutely fabulous, auntie. My designers outfits have become some of the top go-to choices for ladies and gentlemen who want to truly be stunning,” Rarity answered, "In fact, I made a deal to have my latest designs be displayed at a showroom in Downtown Canterlot city. I believe it's called "The Red Carpet".

“The Red Carpet on Rodeo Avenue," said Emerald, impressed, "I expect no less from my niece/student.”

“I know. Oh, there's been so many festivities and functions as of late that so many are making requests and commissions. It's really kept me busy.”

“I just hope you don't overexert yourself to the point of burn out,” Emerald hoped, “After all, you're still a young lady.”

“Not to worry, Aunt Emerald. I know when to take a much needed break between work,” Rarity assured her, “And if I ever feel too stubborn to take one, Spike is always there to remind me the importance of one. He gives me a good massage to help me get into it.” she finished with a blush.

“Does he now?” Emerald asked intrigued.

“Yes,” Rarity sighed lovingly, “His hands just have that magic touch that turns me into putty.”

“Can your friends testify to that too?”

“Oh, yes. They also fall victim to his magic touch.” Rarity confirmed, sighing.

“It amazes me that you're with a boy who has been with multiple women, and still is,” Emerald noted, “Especially, considering they're all so different. I mean aside from you I've noticed him with that athletic girl, Rainbow Dash, was it?”

“That's correct.”

“I guess he's not just into beauty, but build as well.” Emerald teased.

Rarity pouted, “I may not have Rainbow's athletic prowess but I am in no means a couch potato. As you can see, I do make it a point in being presentable. Spike certainly appreciates it when I care for my own well being.”

“Oh, I meant nothing by it,” Emerald apologized. She did get right back on point, “He's also been with that farm girl friend of yours, Applejack.”

“Yes. Spike does enjoy someone who is a hard worker, be it working with outfits like myself or one who excels in physical labor.”

“And based off Applejack's build she most certainly excels in that.”

“Indeed,” Rarity agreed, "Spike has many tastes in women and I'm glad I can fulfill some of those tastes."

“Still, I am impressed one man can manage to have so many close relationships.”

“That's the beauty of Spike, auntie. He has space in his heart for many women. He always finds a way to make time for them all,” Rarity said before thinking to herself, 'And it helps that Twilight's always managing his schedule.'

“It seems Spike is a rare find, as far as men are concerned. So young and considerate to so many ladies....enough that they have no problem with him seeing others outside them. When I was your age, I had many lovers. So many that I had ended up forgetting a majority of their names over time. And when it came to more physical activity, sex was just my way of relieving stress.”

The sound of that suddenly irked Rarity, as she looked up from her tea, “Excuse me? Aunt Emerald, something like sex should not just be a means to relieve you of stress. Such an activity is something special and should be shared with someone special. Otherwise, you're no better than those who hook up with prostitutes.”

Emerald was taken aback by her niece's words, “Oh, and your time with Spike is special?”

Rarity nodded, “Very special.”

“Well, I'm glad for you. But unfortunately, my work is more important to me right now to even think about looking for a significant other. It would just distract me and having someone cling to me for affection...I'm sorry, but that's one accessory I can do without. ”

“That's not true!” Rarity argued, standing up, “I may be a hard working fashion designer, but even I'm able to balance that along with a social and romantic life while still in college. Why I'll bet if you had someone like Spike, you'd think more open about being in a serious relationship.”

Emerald suddenly perked up at what her niece was getting at, “Really? Does that mean you're willing to offer Spike to me?”

Rarity slapped her hand over her mouth and cursed herself, realizing what she had unintentionally led her aunt to believe.

“Well, that is to say-” Rarity began to say nervously, but was cut off by her aunt.

“Because, truth be told I wouldn't mind going after a hot young stud. And your Spike fits the bill.”

'Especially after when I first introduced him to you, and you gave him that kiss.' Rarity thought, trying to hold in her jealousy.

Emerald smirked and went on, “I'll admit that I did leave an impression with him and I think he's quite taken with me. Especially when I gave him something to remember me by. But I bet that you got a ride out of him afterwards, if you know what I mean?”

“Yes. I did.” Rarity answered through her teeth.

“Oh, the idea of being in a relationship with that young man would feel like a dream come true,” Emerald said, getting all gushy, “Oh, I can imagine us going to a fancy dinner, followed up by dancing. Then, as it gets late, I'd take him back to my place, lead him into my bedroom, do a very erotic striptease for him in one of my designs until I have nothing left. Spike would be so entranced that he wouldn't know that I stripped him of everything until it's too late. Then I'd pull him down on the bed with me and beg him to take me!”

Rarity listened and started getting more jealous than before, 'Maybe I should refrain from bringing Spike anywhere near my aunt, especially if he would take her up on that offer. The last thing I want is the possibility of him just becoming another notch on my aunt's bedpost like all those others she's bedded just for stress relief.”

Emerald sighed and said, "But enough of my fantasies, my dear. How would you like to try out some of my latest designs?"

"I'd be glad to," Rarity said, relived that the subject has been changed. "So, where are your latest designs?”

“Right this way.” Emerald walked Rarity over backstage of her runway to see several mannequins standing up.

Each mannequin was dressed in a risque lingerie set. Each set was of a different color and style, with each one looking more revealing than the other.

“Auntie.” Rarity gasped.

“Behold my new line of risque lingerie sets for my late night product line.” Emerald presented to her niece.

“They look so stunning and beautiful, and dare I say sexy.” Rarity grinned.

“Naturally,” Emerald replied, “Would you be up for modeling them?”

“Would I ever.” Rarity answered eagerly.

“I knew you would,” Emerald smirked, “Take the time you need to prepare and I'll be waiting.”

“I'll be right out.” Rarity answered, as Emerald left Rarity to prepare.

As Rarity undressed herself she looked at all the sets, “If Spike could see me in any of these, he would be on me like a starving beast.” she giggled to herself before picking out the first one.

As Emerald waited at the end of the runway, she saw Rarity step out wearing the first lingerie set being an aqua blue classic lace garter set. Rarity walked the runway strutting her stuff, shaking her hips and breasts to give off some flare as if she were doing a real fashion show.

When she reached the end Emerald smiled and applauded, “Yes! Yes, I dare say you definitely bring it to life.”

“Thank you, and it feels so comfortable. It's like I'm wearing warm hugs.” Rarity said all giddy.

Rarity walked her way back and went behind the curtain for a quick change. She came back out wearing a on point mesh and lace bra set colored red. She walked the runway, before sticking a finger on her bare thigh making a sizzling sound.

“Oh, very hot.” Emerald fanned herself.

The next set Rarity modeled on the runway was a black yandy fierce attraction bra set. As Rarity made it to the edge of the runway she cupped her almost exposed rack to add more charm, which her aunt marveled at. The next set Rarity came out wearing was an purple lacy roman bra set, which she adored wearing being her ideal color and all. Finally, Rarity walked out wearing a submissive strappy lace bralette set colored dark blue. Each set was more daring and revealing and it brought a more of a lewd side to Rarity.

As she reached the end of the runway Rarity imagined Spike being the only one watching her with a front row view of the show. The sight of his happy and enchanting smile made her heart beat rapidly. But then she started picturing some of the upper crust males of Fleur's harem watching her as well, from Fancypants, Trenderhoof, Starstreak, Hoity Toity, and even Feather Bangs. She imagined all six of them climbing onto the runway with the upper crusts getting it on with her, pinning her to the floor, completely at their mercy and leaving Spike to punish her for showing off her body like a stripper. Rarity's face was completely red, body filled with sweat as she imagined what else these men would do to her, from her mouth to even filling her entrance and backdoor.

As Rarity continued her erotic display, Emerald had been watching her niece with fascination. It really surprised her that she was putting on a show that was more in line with a strip show.

'Rarity, I never would've imagined behind your posh and elegant demeanor lay a very lewd young lady always looking to have a good time with a stud.'

As Rarity was too busy daydreaming about her lewd fantasy, she hadn't realized that her aunt was no longer in her seat. She was brought back to reality when she heard a whistle call. Rarity looked and saw her aunt was on the runway wearing only purple lacy roman bra set that she previously modeled.

“Aunt Emerald, I thought I was going to be modeling for you?” Rarity wondered in confusion.

“You are, but since you already tried this pair on, I felt like modeling it myself,” Emerald answered, as she posed seductively. "Besides, I couldn't resist. I can just imagine your man losing it at the near sight of me in this."

As Emerald made more seductive poses, Rarity looked jealous at how much her aunt was rocking the very sets she designed and started to think of Spike having his way with Emerald with both of them moaning out each others and experiencing orgasmic bliss. Rarity then recalled how she used Twilight's potion to transform into her aunt and just how much Spike was so wild with her. Though he knew she was only disguised as her aunt, she could tell just how much of sexual beast Spike would be with Emerald if he actually did have sex with her.

Rarity's jealous expression started to turn into a mischievous look. While Emerald was caught up with posing and admiring on how she looked in her own designers lingerie, she didn't realize Rarity had snuck up behind her, before coping a feel of her breasts.

“Ah, Rarity!” Emerald gasped, as she looked back at her niece, "What are you-

“Auntie, if I didn't know any better, I'd say you were trying to show me up here,” Rarity teased. "Are you really so intimidated by me that you had to show what you could do?"

Emerald couldn't form a single sentence as she felt Rarity fondle her breasts. She instinctively let out a loud moan as her body temperature rose as she couldn't believe what was happening. She could feel that her niece had masterful hands and knew how to get her going. Emerald then felt Rarity pull down the straps from her shoulders and in second, the bra was on the floor. With her breasts fully exposed, Emerald felt Rarity's hands on them again, her niece fondling them a little more roughly. She let out another loud moan as she felt herself going limp. Emerald tried to keep it together, but then Rarity started to pinch her nipples and nibble at her neck and she found herself falling to her knees. Her niece still had her hands on her breasts and she was finding herself enjoying the sensation.

"Rarity...so rough...," moaned Emerald, "I've never...ooh, yes...I can't believe that I...oh, my...your hands..."

"Ooh, auntie, so naughty," Rarity teased, whispering into Emerald's ear, "I'm so jealous. These are the kind of breasts my dear Spikey-Wikey would love to get his hands on. He loves them big, auntie. So big that he could get lost in them. Ooh, yes, it would be hard for him to let go of such...voluminous assets."

Emerald started breathing a little heavily as Rarity's words started to get to her. Since she had met Spike not long ago, she had to admit that she wouldn't mind having the young man on her arm. It would have a nice change of pace from the men she was usually with, which were usually rich old men to who wanted to invest in her company. Emerald could sense that Spike did take a liking to her, which boosted her ego as she was glad that she could the young man's attention. She even remembered that when she kissed him in front of Rarity, she could feel Spike's erection rise. At the thought of the young man's member, Emerald blushed as she moaned.

"You really don't know what have done, auntie," whispered Rarity, "A woman like you lights a certain something in my Spikey-Wikey. You see...he can be beastly when motivated. He sees someone like you and..."

One of Rarity's hands left one of Emerald's breasts and traveled downward. Her hand finally reached her goal as she rubbed Emerald's panty covered entrance, causing her aunt to gasp. It wasn't long before Rarity could feel Emerald getting wet and she immediately started to dig inside her panties. Her aunt's breathing started to quicken and licked her neck, causing her shiver.

"He brings out something in the women he is with," Rarity continued, having her aunt at her mercy. "Take me for example. He is so rough with me to the point that he becomes animalistic. With me, he throws away his inhibitions and pounces on me like a predator. He'll feed on my breasts, eat at my most private spot so he can drink the goodness I let out. Then...he'll ram my mouth...my entrance and backdoor with his most powerful weapon, auntie. He'll fill me with his delicious seed, making me cry and scream for him to do more because I thirst for him. Gone, gone the prim and proper lady seamstress...for I become my king's most willing sexual being."

Emerald continued to moan as Rarity was becoming more rough and dominant. She felt her nipple getting pinched harder as felt getting close to climax as her niece dug deeper into her pussy. Emerald couldn't remember any time in her life where she let herself be roughed up by any of her lover in past. It was also her first time with a woman, but she found herself imagining herself Spike towering over her and Rarity, his manhood erect and ready to be used on her, filling every hole she had and staining her body with his seed. Emerald had prided herself in being the one in charge when it came to sex, but she was willing to entertain the possibility of being dominated by Spike.

"Oh, Spike...I want it so much," Emerald said huskily, "Do with me like you do my niece...show me how much of a man you are..."

"Even in spirit, my Spike has brought something out, auntie," Rarity purred, "Now...let me give you the experience my king gives me. I'll make sure you'll never forget it."

When Rarity let go of her breasts, Emerald collapsed onto to the runway floor. She was still breathing heavily as she felt her rear being moved to stick up. She could feel her niece removing her panties, exposing her even more and leaving her in a garter, stockings and high heels. Emerald didn't need to wait long for Rarity's next as she felt her buttocks getting massaged, eliciting a moan from her lips. She shook her rear in order to get her niece to give her more pleasure, but it only earned her a slap on the rear. She gritted her teeth in pain as another slap came, feeling the sting. More slaps came and Emerald found herself enjoying the treatment Rarity was giving her. After a bit more slaps, Emerald felt Rarity's lips kiss her rear before she felt her tongue give a long lick. She shivered as she looked over her shoulder and could see her niece's head bobbing up and down. Not long after, she felt a thumb and forefinger finch her clit, making her cry out in pleasure.

"So hard...your fingers are-" Emerald let out a gasp when Rarity started licking her backdoor, "My ass...please...it's...it's so...please...I never thought that...so nasty...I've never let anyone...ooh, keep going!"

Moving her head away from Emerald's rear, Rarity chuckled and said, "I've only just begun, auntie. Prepare yourself because I believe that your bod is in for a ride."

Before she could ask Rarity what she meant by that, Emerald gasped and felt her body get turned around and instantly, she saw her niece on top of her with a very wicked grin on her face. She had no time to react as her niece's lips were on hers. Her eyes went wide as Rarity began to kiss her thoroughly. As the kiss deepened, Emerald found herself closing her eyes, responding to the kiss as she felt Rarity's tongue work its way into her mouth. She responded by using her own tongue tasting her niece while her lips were locked. Emerald then felt Rarity's fingers on her entrance and stimulating her at a quick rate. This was enough for Emerald to let go of her niece's lips and started moaning louder, the stimulation getting to her as she felt getting wetter. If that wasn't enough, Rarity was hungrily on her neck again, growling as was licking it, kissing it and biting it.

"Rarity...you...you're...," Emerald gasped and moaned in pleasure, "I can't take it...my niece...like an animal...so hard and fast, I...I'll come!"

"Now you get it," said Rarity as her wicked smile grew, "Spike is like this with me all the time. Just like me, you have beauty and a figure that attracts many men that you can't help but enjoy the attention. But I get punished...ooh, yes, punished, auntie, for my behavior and how I used my charms to gain attention. He let's me know...very thoroughly...that he is my one and only king."

Rarity then began to fondle Emerald's breasts and squeezing them tightly. She heard her aunt respond to the stimulation with another loud moan. She remembered how Spike had fondled her breasts so roughly when she was in Emerald's form and was giving the genuine articles the same treatment. Hearing her aunt cry out in pleasure gave Rarity a sense of contentment and enjoyment.

"More...I want more..," pleaded emerald tearfully.

"Oh, I'll give you more, auntie," said Rarity, letting go of Emerald's breast. "But I want some enjoyment, too. Let's see how you do in pleasing a woman."

Getting off of her aunt, Rarity moved and sat on the runway, steadying herself as she opened her thighs. She beckoned Emerald to come closer and the women did, though she noted that there was a bit of hesitation on her part. Rarity sensed Emerald's eagerness, though, and waited. It wasn't long before her aunt's lips were on hers again and she responded to it, her tongue tasting hers. She then felt her aunt's hands fondling her breasts. The way Emerald was handling them was telling to Rarity, noting that this may be the first time her aunt had ventured into girl on girl intimacy. Rarity moaned as Emerald was deepening the kiss, noting that the older woman was getting into the spirit of things. To allow her aunt more access, Rarity took of the bra, her breasts now free from restraint. As Emerald continued to fondle her breasts as well as tweak her nipples, Rarity was starting to feel wet, her panties getting a bit soaked. She was afraid of losing control and she couldn't let that happen as she still needed to show Emerald that she was the one in charge.

Letting go of the kiss, Emerald's moved her head lower towards Rarity's breasts. With her hands still on them, she couldn't help but admire them as they looked very big and enticing. She started to compare them to her own and imagined how wild Spike could be at the mere sight of them. It did make her jealous that her niece was lucky to have such a young man suckle on them and tried to imagine herself in that position, being devoured and pleased. Letting go of one breast while still fondling the other, Emerald gave Rarity's erect nipple a few licks before suckling on it. She got used to the taste and was kept her head there, savoring it. As she busied herself with Rarity's breast, Emerald's free hand traveled downward and started to rub her covered entrance, feeling how excited her niece was if the wetness she felt was to be believed. Remembering how Rarity pleased her, she dug her fingers inside her panties started to stimulate her insides, causing her to gasp and moan. Seeing how her niece was enjoying it, she started to move her fingers in and out at a quicker pace as she started to suckle on the other breast. Emerald could hear Rarity enjoying herself, her nieces breaths becoming a bit ragged.

"Auntie...ooh, auntie, so good," moaned Rarity in delight. "Are...ah..ah...yes...yes..keep doing that...yes..for someone...who has never been...with another woman...you...yes...yes...you're so good at this...please...lower...I'm aching for it...yes..."

Not wanting to wait any longer, Emerald lowered her head and took off Rarity's panties. She licked her lips at the sight of her' niece's wet pussy, her juices leaking out. She closed her eyes and started to the lick the entrance, tasting her niece's wetness as she spread her thighs even wider. Emerald used her fingers for more stimulation, digging deeper inside Rarity as she heard her let out more loud moans. She felt her nieces fingers running through her hair and took it as a sign of encouragement to further, using her fingers to stimulate the clit as her tongue went deeper inside the slit.

"Ooh, yes, deeper," urged Rarity as she used one had to fondle one of her breasts while using the other to keep Emerald's head on her pussy. "Yes, you hungry, old woman. Deeper...lick what my king gives me...yes..he pounded my slutty entrance so good...he let out so much, auntie...so much of him is still there...yes...you want my king's long...hard...seed giving tool....yes...he would give it to you...feed you...stain you...ooh, yes....coming...coming...fuck...here it comes, you thirsty, desperate old-"

Rarity let out a loud moan, throwing her head back as she climaxed. As her body became stiff, Rarity let out her juices, staining Emerald's face. She made sure her aunt received every last drop, looking down on her as she saw her lap up her juices and even keeping her mouth on her pussy, drinking her climax. When Rarity calmed down, she got Emerald's attention by placing her hand on her cheek. This made the older woman rise up and face her niece. Rarity gave her a half lidded stare before kissing her full on the lips, tasting herself as she used her tongue to taste more. When she was done, Rarity gave Emerald a very hungry look, one that intimidated and aroused her.

"And now you'll see how I bring you off." Rarity said as she licked her lips.

Emerald was gently pushed down to the floor before Rarity straddled her waist. Her niece's hands were once again on her breasts as she fondled them more aggressively than before. There was gasp before they turned into moans of pleasure. Emerald's breaths became heavier and heavier as time went by and she wanted more from Rarity. Her nieces response was getting her nipples pinched and yanked, which made her yelp. As her pussy began so wet that it was staining the floor, Emerald gave Rarity a pleading look, wanting to convey that she wanted something more. Rarity wicked smile grew more wickedly as she continued to play and knead her breasts. Feeling denied, Emerald teared up and was begging her niece to grant her any sort of release.

Seeing the desperate look on her aunt's face, Rarity let go of Emerald's breasts and moved to sit on her face. She remembered how Spike would take a similar position with her in one of their more wild sessions. The memory of the Dragon King's cock shoved into her mouth in such a position was very vivid and she always looked forward to how deep he could shove inside. To add more pleasure to heavily aroused aunt, Rarity's hands grabbed her breasts, resuming her aggressively play. With a jiggle of her rear, Rarity encouraged Emerald to use her tongue and was rewarded as she felt it lick deep inside her pussy. She couldn't help but acknowledge how good her aunt was a she lowered here to get more pleasure out of it. Rarity moaned loudly, joyful tears streaming from her eyes as she recalled how Spike would come into her mouth so he can satiate her thirst several times. As much as she tried to hold on, Rarity climaxed on her aunt's face, but didn't want to move just yet. She continued to rub her wet pussy on Emerald's face, wanting to be licked more. Indeed, Rarity was licked and this time, more vigorously. Rarity climaxed again and this continued for a bit until Rarity felt ready to move on.

Though Emerald was able to drink much of Rarity's juices, she still felt hunger and lust. When her niece got off of her face, she didn't have much time to react as Rarity's lips were on hers again. The kiss was brief as Emerald felt Rarity's tongue on her face, tasting the juices that stained her. After a tongue filled kiss, Rarity was already on her neck, licking and nibbling it, feeling the hunger. Groans and moans escaped her mouth as she was rubbing her thighs together. In no time, Rarity was on her breasts and felt each of them being aggressively licked and bitten as well being kneaded yanked. She couldn't help but enjoys as she started to scream loudly, urging her niece to more. More tears of pleasure escaped her eyes as she lamented that she couldn't experience a young man's erection, though she did enjoy the pleasure of being her first time with woman.

When her lips left Emerald's breasts, Rarity traced her tongue downward until she reached her wet goal. Her aunt was practically soaking and could see her pussy twitching. Sticking out her tongue, Rarity licked Emerald's slit, tasting her juices. Hearing her aunt scream encouraged her to go even deeper, licking more inside her folds. Rarity couldn't help but taste the difference than the other pussies she had tasted and blushed at the thought of how many erections have been inside of her aunt. She imagined tasting every bit of ejaculation and felt guilty for even thinking of any other man's seed but Spike's, but it did make her go on and lick even deeper. These were wicked thoughts and she imagined that Spike would punish her for it, which was something she was looking forward to.

"Oh, fuck...Rarity...more...please..," begged Emerald, her body convulsing.

Looking up from Emerald's pussy, Rarity responded, "Your front door has so much experience, auntie. I can practically taste the seeds your men planted inside you. But now..."

Rarity propped herself up, spread Emerald's thighs even wider and shoved her entire hand inside her aunt's folds. The woman let out a scream that filled the room and felt the hand go in and out of her. It started out slow, but the movements became fast as Emerald felt like she was actually experiencing an erection going in and out of her. She grabbed her breasts for more stimulation and knew she was getting close to climax. Emerald let out another scream and released her juices. The thing is, Rarity wasn't stopping as her niece's movements were faster than before.

"Yes, auntie, let out more," urged Rarity. "You can come as many time as you want, but I won't let up. Spike is always like this with me. He makes me come so much, but he doesn't let up. He makes me come so much. Even when he does plant his seed inside me, he has enough energy to plant even more. You see, auntie...my king won't stop until he's satisfied. Is that what you want, auntie? My king's length coming inside you until you drown in it? To bathe in his sea of pleasure?"

"Yes...yes, fuck me!!" screamed Emerald. "I want it! I want his fucking cock!! His warm cum...fuck me...cum on my tits...my ass...my pussy! He can have it all he wants!!"

"Such a filthy mouth!" scoffed Rarity. "Let it all out, auntie! You filthy, hungry and desperate old woman! Stain this room with your ecstasy!!"

With one final scream, Emerald climaxed hard, letting out her juices spray from her pussy, her body stiffening. Indeed, she stained more of the runway floor. Afterwards, Emerald was trying to catch her breath as she felt Rarity's hand leave her insides. She looked up and saw Rarity lick the juice stained hand. Emerald could tell that Rarity was very satisfied with herself and could only imagine how wild she and Spike were. It made her feel envious, her imagination getting more vivid at the thought of Spike pleasing her.

As Rarity went to give her another tongue filled kiss, Emerald teared up again and thought, 'Spike is so lucky...If only I can..."

Rarity let go of the kiss and lay beside Emerald, feeling a bit exhausted but very satisfied. She let out a sigh, a smug smile forming as she looked at her aunt. She could tell that she had the time of her life as well.

“Rarity...you were so amazing.” Emerald panted.

Rarity responded, “Thank you, auntie. You were very fabulous yourself. Such a shame you use it only for stress relief.”

“Maybe...maybe I should treat sex as more of a special activity....with someone I really like,” Emerald admitted, "And if that's how it is with you and Spike, I can see how special your bond truly is.”

“It is special. And I wouldn't give it up for anything.” Rarity answered.

“I don't suppose you'd be willing to loan me Spike so I can see if my feelings for him could be just as strong as yours?” Emerald asked slyly.

Rarity scowled, “Nice try, but Spikey-Wikey is off limits to you, and vice versa.”

“But why?” Emerald pouted.

“You may be still single, but I won't take the chance of you using Spike for just another conquest instead of forming anything meaningful or long lasting. Because in the end, it would hurt Spike in the long run no matter how good the sex would be. What my king wants is more than just a romp, auntie...no matter how much of horn dog he is. And trust me when I say, Spike got his heart broken once and that really left an impact on him.”

“You're very protective of him.” Emerald said.

“I have to be, ” Rarity confirmed, "Spike got his heart broken once and that really left an impact on him. I am not going to let happen to him again."

“I see.” Emerald said.

“Which is why, if you intend on actually pursuing an actual relationship, make sure it's legit and not driven only by hormones.”

Emerald looked down knowing her niece was right. It was time for her to stop treating men as sex toys for stress relief and prove she can be in a real relationship, “Very well, Rarity. I will try harder and find someone I want to be with and not just use them for sex.”

Rarity smiled, “I'll hold you to it.”

The two embraced, as Emerald spoke, “And for being such a wonderful model, as soon as I have these new sets mass produced you'll get the first made pair of each.”

“Really?” Rarity gasped.

“Yes. A little treat for you to enjoy with that man of yours.” Emerald smiled.

Rarity's eyes brightened as she hugged Emerald closer, “Thank you, auntie! And I know when Spike sees me wear each of them, he'll be ever so grateful.”

“I'm sure he will.” Emerald giggled, as the two continued to embrace.

Graceful Bondage

Author's Note

And Duke Moon II and I present to you the next chapter featuring Fluttershy and her Aunt Grace Virtue in a special bonding session. :raritywink:

Graceful Bondage

As the sun rose up that morning, Fluttershy yawned before sitting straight up in bed, revealing to have been naked under her covers. She got out of bed and opened the drapes of her windows, letting the sun shine in. She looked out the window seeing the city-scape in the distance. She smiled as she saw a few chirping birds fly by, knowing that it was going to be a beautiful day it and proceeded to get ready.

After a quick shower, she dried herself off, and slipped on a fresh pair of undergarments. She slipped her bra on and making sure the strap was secured. When she got it, she hefted her rack up and down, seeing they were nicely tucked in.

Once Fluttershy got dressed, she noticed her calendar was marked with a message on the day reading 'Help Aunt Grace today'. The animal lover smiled and started to pack her bag with a few essentials before walking out of her apartment.

Fluttershy met up with her friends outside the apartment complex and bid a farewell to each of them. She had wanted to give Spike and Twilight a farewell as well, though they had already left. She and her friends knew that the main couple had other plans, but that didn't she had wanted to give Spike her own farewell, something to remember her until they saw each other again. Spike and Twilight wouldn't be gone for long, but Fluttershy missed them all the same.

With her destination well mind, Fluttershy walked to her Aunt Grace's place, keeping to herself. Outside of her friends, family, animals and other members of Spike's harem, she never really interacted with anyone due to her shy nature. That didn't mean she was pushover as she knew how to handle herself should any problems occur. In her adventures with Spike, Twilight and the rest, she had seen her share of fights, though she wasn't the most confrontational of person. Thankfully there were no big time problems moment and walked on.

When Fluttershy finally arrived at her aunts place, she rang the bell and waited. The door opened and Grace Virtue saw her niece and greeted, “Flutters.”

“Hi, Aunt Grace.” Fluttershy greeted her with a smile.

Grace smiled, as she embraced her niece, “I'm so glad you made it. Please come inside.” she showed Fluttershy in.

Once inside, Fluttershy spoke while looking around, “The place looks so tidy. Just as it always is.”

“You know me, Fluttershy,” Grace giggled, before continuing, “So, you didn't bring that handsome gentleman of yours with you?”

Fluttershy mentally groaned knowing her aunt was hoping at another chance to see Spike just to flirt with him in front of her, “Spike already had plans for today with Twilight and her family.”

“Oh, if I had known that I, would've asked you to help me in my garden sooner so he would've been available to help us.” Grace said sounding a bit disappointed.

“I think we can manage.” Fluttershy assured.

“So shall we get started on the garden?” asked Grace.

“Lead the way.” Fluttershy said, as they headed out back.

Soon both aunt and niece were using garden tools to dig holes in the garden so they could take the plants Grace had been growing in pots from inside the house and plant them in her garden.

As Grace had placed some lilies in a dug spot and filled it in with fresh soil, she asked her niece, “Fluttershy, could you plant the daisies next to the rhododendrons?”

“Sure.” Fluttershy answered, as she planted the two next to each other.

Grace looked up at the warm sun shining down on them, “Oh, isn't a beautiful day?”

“Oh, yes, it's gorgeous.” Fluttershy confirmed.

“And perfect weather to be gardening. Although I do apologize if I'm keeping you from enjoying this nice day in the way you'd want to. Especially if you wanted to enjoy it with your friends.” Grace said feeling guilty.

“It's no trouble. And besides my friends all have other things they're doing today.” Fluttershy answered.

Grace smiled, “Despite how you all have your own things to do, you still manage to keep close and in touch. Very few of my old friends manage to stay in touch with me, but they have their lives and I have mine.”

Fluttershy looked to her aunt feeling bad she and some of her old friends don't keep in contact as much. She thought to herself hoping despite she, Spike, and the girls being in a harem and future wives together with Twilight they wouldn't drift apart.

After they finished planting all the flowers in the garden, the two stopped and relaxed in two outdoor chairs at a table with an umbrella enjoying lemonade. They both wiped the sweat of their brow as they drank their drinks while looking up the clear sky.

Grace still thought about Spike and had hoped Fluttershy would've brought him along with her. She had to admit that the young man was very easy to look at and did enjoy making him flustered. Grace shook her head, chiding herself for behaving like that in front of Fluttershy. She then recalled Fluttershy telling her Spike had made plans with Twilight and her parents, which got her thinking if he was very close with the parents of her niece's friends parents, which made her worry about her niece's chances with Spike and thought about the other girls that hung around him.

“So, Fluttershy, Spike made plans with your friend Twilight and her family today?” Grace inquired.

“That's right.” Fluttershy confirmed.

“If he's spending time with her and her parents he must be very close to the Sparkles. It's like Spike is a part of their family.”

“Well he is, Aunt Grace. Much of my friends families really love Spike and consider him a member of their families.” Fluttershy pointed out.

“And they don't seem to mind him dating each of their daughters.” Grace noted.

“Well, they respect our choice to share him with one another. And we all are grateful for that.”

“Oh, sure. I mean I don't see anything wrong with Spike playing the field. He is a young man after all. No use settling down so quickly.”

'Little late for that.' Fluttershy thought knowing her aunt was unaware of Spike and Twilight's marriage.

“But you know, if Spike ultimately decides on a permanent girlfriend and I'm hoping it's you, he should really not see any other women like he does now. After all people would end up talking and it could end badly not just for him, but those closest to him.”

Fluttershy listened, and while that was a legit reason under normal circumstances, it really didn't apply for the circumstance she was in. When you're in a harem, the thoughts of what other people thought about a guy having many lovers is taboo doesn't bother them.

“Maybe so, but Spike has such a big heart and has room for every girl in the world.” Fluttershy answered her aunt.

“Every girl in the world?” Grace asked in surprise.

“Well, those that love Spike in that way at least.” Fluttershy replied.

Grace sighed in relief, “Good. I mean if every woman in the world loved the same guy there would be no woman left for all the other men.”

“I'm not sure that'd be possible,” Fluttershy said as the two giggled, 'Though every woman at Spike's beck and call would be a dream for him.'

Afterward the two were back inside with Grace in the bathroom taking a shower. She had offered Fluttershy to take one first, but the shy girl insisted her aunt go first. Fluttershy waited it out in her aunts bedroom sitting on the bed kicking her feet out. She listened to the running water of the shower and could already picture her aunt inside washing every inch of her sexy body.

'If Spike were here, he'd probably try to think of an excuse to try and peep on her.' Fluttershy thought.

Soon she heard the water shut off, and her aunt called out, “Fluttershy, could you get me a robe from my closet?”

“Sure!” she answered, before going to the closet.

As Fluttershy opened the closet and reached out to grab a robe for her aunt, a box suddenly fell from a higher shelf and hit her on the head.

“Ow!” Fluttershy groaned while feeling her head.

She looked down, seeing the box on the floor had opened up and the contents that were inside was a cat-o-nine tails whip and rope.

“A whip and a rope?” Fluttershy asked herself as she looked the objects over, “Why does my aunt have these things? Is she...”

“Fluttershy, what's taking so long with that-” Grace asked, as she walked in the room with a towel wrapped around her body and hair, before stopping in her tracks. She saw her niece was kneeling down by a familiar box while holding a whip and some rope she knew too well.

Fluttershy feeling like a child reaching into a cookie jar before dinner spoke up frantically, “Aunt Grace, it's not what you think. I was getting your robe and this box fell on me, and this stuff rolled right out and... Aunt Grace?” she noticed her aunt didn't look disappointed in her. Rather she just saw she looked embarrassed about what was in the box. Soon the look of embarrassment turned into sorrow as she fell to her knees and cried.

Fluttershy quickly got up and rushed over to her aunt, “Aunt Grace. What is it?”

“I can't. I just...” she cried, as Fluttershy hugged her aunt close shushing her to calm down.

Soon enough Grace calmed down and Fluttershy sat the woman on her bed, “So sorry you had to see me get so emotional, Fluttershy. I just couldn't believe you found those things.”

“Really, it just fell on me, but I don't understand. Why would you have stuff like this? Auntie, are you into that kind of thing?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well...they actually belonged to my husband and would use them on me whenever I was feeling... hot.” she explained, blushing as she looked away.

“Uncle Oliver Meeks had this stuff?” Fluttershy asked in surprise.

“Oh, yes. But he wasn't always like that, not when we were dating.”

“So how did Uncle Oliver get into that kind of kink with you?”

“Well, Oliver and I met when he was buying flowers for a date at my greenhouse. I was immediately drawn to him, even though may have been shorter than me and had a very shy nature. He was someone who really didn't like confrontation at all. When he explained how he felt like he wasn't worthy of the woman he was dating I gave him a little pep talk about how to calm ones nerves and relax without thinking so hard.”

“How nice of you.” Fluttershy smiled.

“Yes,” Grace smiled before sighing, “Though the next time I saw him he looked dejected and depressed. Oliver said that the woman he was dating wanted someone who wasn't a wimp, more assertive and someone who had the ability to satisfy her.”

“Well, that's just rude.” Fluttershy frowned.

“I know. Remembering how drawn I was to him I decided to give him a shot. Though he was skeptical thinking I was just going to dump him like his last girlfriend I encouraged him to not give up. So he accepted. After a couple of dates we became a couple, and eventually husband and wife.”

“How romantic.” Fluttershy sighed lovingly.

“Yes. Though in all the times we've dated, we never once gave into temptation and chose to wait until our honeymoon before having sex. It was then things took quite a turn.”

“What do you mean?”

“At the resort we were staying at, I was drawing a lot of attention from the single men vacationing there. Oliver couldn't help but feel a bit angry at them, but more than anything, he felt unworthy as he heard the men making comments about me, whether it be about making a bad decision in marrying him or something lewd. So that night when we were ready to do it, I decided on giving Oliver the chance to take the lead and while it was clumsy at first, things got heated when Oliver slapped me on the rear. It was as if something awakened in me and I wanted to deny liking it, but I urged him to do it again. Oliver became relentless and I was in bliss.”

“Wow.” Fluttershy gasped.

“Since that day, the shy meek man I met in my store became this dominating animal in the bedroom. He used that rope and whip in our sessions, and oh, Fluttershy it made me so glad I saved myself for marriage, because I don't think any other man could've been any more satisfying than him.”

Fluttershy had a hand over her mouth, “I never would've imagined. Uh, does my mom know about...”

“Well, I may have mentioned it from time to time. And even she couldn't believe it. And let me tell you your mom and dad's sex life was...”

“TMI!” Fluttershy cried not wanting her to continue.

“Oh, sorry. I almost lost myself there.” Grace said feeling embarrassed.

“And you still held onto them even after Uncle Oliver passed away?”

“Yes. I made sure to keep all of our 'things' someplace safe. I may not ever use them anymore, but they're important to me.”

Fluttershy nodded knowing how special precious items from someone you love can be. The rope and the whip where more than just tools of pain pleasure for her Aunt Grace. They were tools of love and she cherished them because that was all she had left of uncle Oliver.

“But you know, I'm relieved you found them instead of Spike. Could you imagine me explaining what I told you to Spike?” Grace said, feeling embarrassed again.

“I think he' find your story as sweet as I did.” Fluttershy assured.

“Really? Well, in that case I can already imagine the erection he'd get if I decided to tell him my bonding sessions with Oliver in excruciating details,” Grace began, which got Fluttershy tense, “He'd probably resist the urge to jerk off while describing what Oliver and I did and what he'd say to me and how I would respond.”

Fluttershy couldn't believe her aunt was starting to think about how Spike would react to listening to a sex story focused around her aunt and uncle. Well, she wasn't going to take that lying down and decided if her aunt loved bondage sex so much then maybe it was time she showed her she too knew how to be dominant in sex.

She smirked before speaking, “You look a little tense, auntie. How about I give you a massage to help loosen you up?”

“Really, Fluttershy? Oh, that's so kind of you.” Grace said gratefully, as Fluttershy got behind her aunt and put her hands on her shoulders.

Fluttershy began massaging Grace's shoulders as the woman started to relax. As Fluttershy worked her aunts shoulders she thought, 'Now to put that massage training I got form Lotus Blossom and Aloe to the test.' she continued to massage her aunt digging deep into her pressure points that was enough to make her feel so relaxed she started to fall asleep.

When Fluttershy saw her aunt was asleep, she spoke to herself, “Ok, auntie. You want a real bondage experience? Well, you're about feel my brand of it.” she grabbed the whip and cat-o-nine tails, before picking up her aunt and carried her out of the bedroom.

Grace eyes fluttered open but she realized that she had woken up to darkness. She gasped and that's when she realized that she was gagged and her eyes were covered by a sleep eye mask. She tried to move, but she found that her arms and wrists were tied very tightly. Grace also felt the rope around her neck and breasts and noticed that, aside from rope, she was completely naked and on her knees. The floor also very cold and concrete, making her shiver. She blushed in embarrassment and she felt a tinge of fear...which then started to make her feel more aroused, taking her back to years gone by.

The last thing Grace remembered was Fluttershy giving her a very relaxing massage in order to take the edge off. She had poured her soul to her niece about how much she had missed her husband and the bondage game they used to play. She had lamented that no man could ever make her feel like what her husband made her feel and would cried at how she'll never experience it again. Grace was surprised that Fluttershy was actually offering to comfort her in that way and, after some prodding, agreed. She did confess that she needed to be relaxed before anything and Fluttershy proceeded to massage her back. She had experience so much bliss that it had actually knocked her out.

Grace didn't know how long she was out, but started to feel grateful to Fluttershy. She missed this feeling of fear and arousal and was mentally happy to experience it again.

Grace started to hear footsteps coming closer. From the wooden creaks she heard, she could tell Fluttershy had taken her to the basement. She started to feel wet as the she heard the steps on the concrete. Once the sounds stopped, she felt something on her chin and she instinctively tilted her head up. Grace started to breath heavily, her nipples hardening.

Towering over Grace Virtue was Fluttershy, clad in her pink bra and and panties and a pair of simple pink high heel shoes. She looked down at her bound aunt with a frown on her face and holding the cat-o-nine tails to her chin. Earlier on, after massaging her aunt to the point of knocking her out, she used the rope to tie her up, recalling a book on shibari she had read some time ago, afterwards, she picked Grace up and carried her, bridal style, towards the basement, turning on the single light bulb when she went in and placing her on the floor. Heading back to Grace's room, Fluttershy searched her closet for anything additional to spice up her plan, but sadly for her, there wasn't anything she could classify as bondage wear, so she settle for high heels and the cat-o-nine tails.

When Fluttershy came back to the basement, Grace was coming to and knew she had to get into character. Towering over her aunt, she had closed her eyes, and thought about being dominant and strong, like a conquering queen who has been wronged and needed her prisoner to be punished. She thought of Grace flirting with Spike not long ago and how much her man had rutted her when she had taken the body of her aunt thanks to Twilight's potion. Though she was the one who experienced Spike's sexual prowess, it was in the body of Grace Virtue. Fluttershy felt jealous and had frowned at her aunt for getting that reaction out of Spike. She felt that Grace needed to be taught the error of her ways while also bringing about long suppressed sensation into light. Fluttershy could sense both fear and anticipation while a smirk formed on her lips.

"You're very beautiful, Aunt Grace," Fluttershy said, inspecting Grace's face with the whip. "You have the kindness and face of an angel with a body that men desire...including my pet, Spike. Yes...you're the type of woman that would make him stray away from me. No doubt he would love to enter you without a second thought."

Fluttershy raised her leg and placed her high heeled foot on top of Grace's head. With little force, she used her foot to lower her aunt's head to the floor. Fluttershy felt a surge of power having Grace in this position as she ripped the whip in her hand.

"I love my Spike very much like any mistress should," Fluttershy continued, as she waved the whip around, "He such a good dog, very loving to his mistress, but...he can't help but give in to his instincts, especially when he see's an aged but fine wine like you. He thinks with something else sometimes and heaven only knows how many times I had to teach him the error of his ways."

Taking her foot off Grace's head, Fluttershy walked around her bound aunt. She got behind her and put her foot on her rear, making sure she dug the heel a bit. A muffled moan came from Grace and Fluttershy could tell that she was beginning to enjoy it. She proceeded to press her foot a bit harder into her aunt's rump as she was also getting into the spirit of things. Removing her foot from Grace's rear, she then used her foot to get between her aunt's legs and rubbed her entrance, already feeling how turned on she was. Though she loved doing this with Spike, Fluttershy had to make sure she didn't go too far as this was treading new ground for her. It was learning experience with what the Dragon King liked or didn't like and it felt like she was learning something new with Grace.

"Ooh, yes, you missed this feeling, don't you?" asked Fluttershy with a calm and silky voice, "Poor thing. So many years without any fulfillment and your pussy is just aching to be filled. There are so many men who would kill to fill this entrance with their gooey goodness. My Spike would love to get a chance, Aunt Grace....if I allowed him to. You see, he's mine and you can't have him. He's my pet, yet you can't help but flirt with him. You want what you can't have because you're just a dirty, thirsty old woman who wants a young cock. Isn't that right, Aunt Grace?"

As she felt her niece's foot rub her entrance, Grace continued to moan in pleasure. Despite being gagged, drool escaped her mouth as she breathed heavily. Grace couldn't believe how good Fluttershy was at this bondage game, never imagining in a million years that her sweet, beautiful and meek niece could ever behave like this. It took her back to her days with Oliver and how it surprised her that such a sweet and seemingly meek man hid a side of himself that could bring her to lust. Grace continued to moan and groan, her eyes shut as she felt a climax coming. Her face becoming beet red as she was beginning to feel good and wanted to feel more. Finally, Grace came, staining Fluttershy's shoe with her juices, letting out a loud moan. She wanted to smile in satisfaction, but the gag prevented it.

"Did I tell you could come!?" shouted Fluttershy, bringing the whip up.

Grace was in such a blissful state that she reacted with a jolt when she felt whip crack on her ear, making her eyes go wide and yelp in pain. Again, surprised her that gentle niece could strike so hard. Another strike came and then another, each strike harder than the last. Grace shut her eyes as she took each strike and feeling her rear sting. She knew what Fluttershy was doing was doing was going to leave a mark, but she didn't care. It had been a long time since she felt this exhilarated as more drool escaped her mouth. Grace started to sob, tears forming in her eyes as more memories of her late Oliver came to her. Fluttershy, her loving niece, was making her remember how much she enjoyed being dominated and she felt very happy. Once again, she climaxed, staining the concrete floor with more of her juices.

"You really can't help yourself, can you!?" shouted Fluttershy, "Not only are you a shameless flirt, but also a slutty pervert!! Are you actually enjoying yourself, Aunt Grace!? Well, since you actually love being such a cum slut, why don't you clean up the mess you made!?"

Fluttershy proceeded to move in front of Grace and took her gag, making her let out heavy breaths. She lifted her aunt's chin up with the tip of the shoe and moved it close to her aunt's mouth. Fluttershy could see Grace smell the cum juiced stained shoe and smiled a smug smile when she proceeded to lick it. The older woman looked so eager and hungry that Fluttershy almost laughed. Then she thought about how her aunt and her late uncle may have got on in the past in a situation like this and found her heart going out to Grace. She truly missed her husband and how they played their bondage game. Fluttershy shook her head, wanting to keep her current mindset on what she was doing.

When Fluttershy saw that Grace was practically chewing on the shoe, she removed it and scolded her, the blunt end of the whip on her chin, "I said clean it, not eat it. There's more of your mess on the floor, so be a good girl and clean that up."

Grace did as she was told and moved as best as she could, given that she could only use her knees and was still blindfolded. After moving a little bit back, she moved her head down, landing on the puddle of juices she had made when she climaxed. Grace gave it a taste and proceeded to lick her own climax. Despite the taste of concrete, she did enjoy licking her juices and began licking more of it, trying her best to get all of it. Grace then felt Fluttershy's high heeled foot on her back with the heel digging deep. She winced in pain, but found herself more amazed at her niece's actions. It made her think more about her and Spike and what they probably did behind closed doors. Just the image of Spike being submissive and under Fluttershy's heel was making her hot and felt herself getting wet again. Grace stopped licking the stained floor and breathed heavily.

Digging her heel deeper into Grace's back, Fluttershy asked suspiciously, "What are you thinking about, Aunt Grace?"

When Fluttershy's question went unanswered, she dug her heel deeper. This got a pleasurable moan from Grace.

"I'll ask again, you horny old woman," Fluttershy said, a scowl forming, "What are you thinking about?"

"Sp...Spike...oh, Spike...," Grace breathed out, "Oh, darling, forgive me."

Though Grace felt Fluttershy's heel move from her back, she instantly felt whip crack on it. She let out a howl of pleasure at how hard she felt it. More strikes came to her back and Grace bared through the pain and pleasure she felt. Her pussy started to leak out more juice but tried to hold on to her climax. Grace started to imagine the marks her niece was leaving on her back but again, didn't care. Fluttershy then went to strike her rear again and felt her niece's aggression towards it. She nearly climaxed again, but it was getting difficult to hold on. She was about to break when the strikes stopped. Grace began to whine, letting out a sob for being denied release.

"You are unbelievable," scoffed Fluttershy, getting in front of Grace, hand on her hips with a frown, "I punish you for daring to think about my pet in a filthy manner and you are still getting off!? Sit up so I can look at the slutty face of yours!!"

Grace did just that and Fluttershy removed her sleep mask. What she saw was her aunt's eyes letting out streams of tears as she looked her straight in the eyes. Fluttershy initially thought that she had gone too far, but upon further inspection, she could tell that her aunt had become lost to lust. Grace's tongue was wagging out of her mouth as she grinned from ear to ear. Fluttershy could also see that her eyes were very wide. That only told her how much her aunt missed and wanted this.

"You really are hopeless." Fluttershy said, narrowing her eyes.

"Please...more...I want more...," begged Grace, breathing hard.

"I bet you do," sighed Fluttershy, as she inspected Grace's breasts with the whip, "Such bountiful breasts. So big and so full...so lonely and untapped for years. I bet Spike would love to suck on these and get lost in them. To tell you the truth, breasts are what gets my pet wild. He begs for them every time I show them to him. He sucks on them so hard that I feel that milk will come out of them. Don't you think he would love to suck on your milky tits, my dear auntie?"

No answer came from Grace's lips, so Fluttershy struck her breasts with the whip, making her cry out in pleasure.

"Do you!?" shouted Fluttershy.

"Yes, I do!!" responded Grace breathlessly, "My God, I do! It's been so long since I felt this way...my body...my body misses this feeling...I feel so hot with each strike...your young man...I crave him so much. Oh, Oliver, I'm sorry...I wish you were here...to punish me for having impure thoughts. Please...just...please..."

"Now that's what I call an honest answer," Fluttershy said, as she took off her panties and bra, "I think you deserve a reward for it. Come here, auntie...have a taste...drink to your hearts content."

This was new territory for Grace Virtue. Being offered a womanhood in such way was indeed a unique experience. Though she and Oliver elevated their bondage experiences, there was never any involvement of a third party. Grace always felt that it should only be him and her because she admitted to him that she would be insanely jealous if he watched his love doing another woman in front of him as well her doing another man. But now, it was just her and her niece. As sinful as this felt, she had to admit that Fluttershy had a very pretty pussy. She closed her eyes began to lick it. After a few licks, she found that she liked the taste and started to lick Fluttershy more vigorously. As she stuck her tongue deeper inside, Grace felt two hands on her head firmly in place. Grace heard her niece moan in pleasure as she felt her fingers go through her hair. She kept using her tongue and even gave the clit a few licks.

Fluttershy threw her head back, moaning loudly as she felt Grace's tongue going deep inside. She couldn't help but feel impressed at her aunts actions as she was feeling very wet, juices leaking from her pussy. Being a part of Spike's harem, she was no stranger in being pleasured and brought off by a woman. Still, the way Grace was using her tongue on her pussy meant that she was either she was a fast learner or there was something she wasn't telling her. Either way, she was feeling great and was about ready to climax, her knees nearly buckling as she moaned and groaned. Fluttershy's grip on Grace's head was tightening as she urged her aunt to keep going.

"Ooh, auntie," Fluttershy moaned, "You're tongue...yes...ooh, yes...you're so good. I know you want cock, but you'll love my pussy juice. Yes...make me come...taste it all, you thirsty...slutty...desperate...cum hungry....yes...I'll come...I'll come...yes...auntie, I'm goi-"

Fluttershy threw her head back again and let out a loud moan, climaxing. She let out a torrent of her juices onto Grace face. Fluttershy could feel her aunt try to lap up and drink what she could. If she was impressed with Grace before, she was more impressed, thinking how much of a natural she was in bringing a woman off. When the high of experiencing a climax wore off, Fluttershy lowered herself and held Grace close to her breasts. She immediately felt her aunt's lips on one of her nipples, feeling her tongue circle around it. Fluttershy sighed and moaned, keeping Grace's head in place. Not long after, her aunt was on her on her breast, giving it the same treatment. After a bit, Fluttershy lowered herself further so she met Grace eye to eye. She took hold of her cheeks and placed her lips on hers, feeling her aunt respond to the kiss. She could still taste her own juices as she deepened the kiss. When she was done, Fluttershy licked around Grace's face before giving her another kiss.

When the kiss ended, Grace looked away and said, "I'm sorry...I took action without permission. You're breasts...I..."

"Don't be," assured Fluttershy, "Spike loves my breasts and I take it as a compliment when you suck on them. That and you brought me off real good. Now, though...I think it's time, Aunt Grace...that I brought you off."

Grace felt Fluttershy's lips on hers and found herself responding to it. As the kiss deepened, Grace could feel one of her niece's arms embrace her, feeling the whip on her back while the other fondled hand her breasts. Grace felt content, responding to Fluttershy's touch positively as she let her herself go. As the moment went by, she could feel her niece pinch her nipples, feeling them being twisted a she let out a moan that was muffled by the lip lock. Grace could tell that Fluttershy was still playing the mistress as her touch became more aggressive again. When Fluttershy let go of her lips, Grace felt the young lady go after her her breasts, licking and sucking them. It started out gentle until she instantly felt her niece yanking each breast with her teeth. Grace let out a cry as Fluttershy alternated between chewing and licking her breasts, making her almost collapse. It also didn't help her balance when she felt the blunt end of the whip stimulate her entrance. Grace whimpered, looking down on Fluttershy and practically begging her to use the blunt end. But her niece denied her and she once again started tearing up, wanting release again.

Letting go of her breasts, Fluttershy looked on the lust driven Grace and asked with a smile, "What's that face for? What do you want from me, auntie?"

"I want...oh, God...I want it!" begged Grace.

"Really...what is it, exactly?" wondered Fluttershy sweetly. She then looked down at the whip she was using to stimulate Grace. "Oh, wow, auntie. Your pussy looks wants release. You want me to use this to bring you off? Such a needy, old woman. And here I thought you wanted cock to bring you bliss. I guess any old object will do for you. Maybe I should leave things as is. That will show true punishment for flirting with my dog."

"Fluttershy, please." sobbed Grace.

"There's no need to apologize because I won't believe you," Fluttershy said, keeping up her sweet tone. "You knew what you were doing when you flirted with Spike and the type of reaction he would get. You wanted to him to bring you pleasure and feel something that was missing for years. You wanted to do it in front of me, you shameless slut. You wanted him to plant his seed inside you and so much more. Is that what you wanted, Grace Virtue? You wanted a young cock to fill that slutty pussy?"

"Oh, yes, I do!!" shouted Grace. "What Spike said that day he was here...he was so kind to me that I couldn't help myself. Something about that boy just...oh, Fluttershy forgive me!"

"There, now that wasn't so hard," Fluttershy said, "Now here's you're reward."

In an instant, Grace was on her back and her dangling legs in the air. Before she knew it, Fluttershy mouth was on her pussy, her tongue going deep inside. Grace couldn't help but moan and groan loudly as her niece pleasured her, her body reacting to the touch as she practically felt on fire. It didn't take long for Grace to climax, but Fluttershy didn't stop and she didn't want to. Her body was experiencing pleasure she hadn't felt in years and she found himself enjoying it. She then felt something drive itself inside her pussy and knew that Fluttershy was using the blunt end of the whip. It went in and out of her at a fast pace and she was trying to control herself by holding on to the climax. She wanted this feeling to last as cries of pleasure filled the room.

Grace then let out one final scream as she climaxed hard, her juices erupting from her pussy. It juices managed to stain her entire body as she breathed heavily, wanting to let more out. After coming down from her climax, Grace felt her body go limp while a satisfied grin formed on her face. Drool came out of her mouth as she breathed heavily, more tears left her eyes, a feeling of happiness overwhelming her. Grace the felt Fluttershy's foot on her temple. This only served make her feel even happier.

"Just remember, Aunt Grace, that Spike is my pet," Fluttershy sternly stated. "Whom I share him with...well...that's my call."

Later on the two had gotten dressed and went back upstairs. They were in the kitchen enjoying some tea while recalling what they did moments ago in the basement. For Grace, she couldn't help but smile, being reminded how much she liked being that sort of situation and how much Fluttershy was just as aggressive as Oliver was. For Fluttershy, she seemed very content in her actions, though there was a bit of a blush, a sign that even she couldn't believe her actions. Doing that with Spike was one thing, but with Grace was another thing entirely.

“Fluttershy, I just can't believe you have more of a dominant side than your uncle.” Grace voiced her disbelief.

Fluttershy who got all her dominant energy out, was back to acting meek and embarrassed, “I am sorry if it was too much for you. Sometimes I don't even know my own strength or skill.”

“Don't be sorry. That was the best feeling I've felt in years. A little trip down memory lane was exactly what I needed. Spike is a lucky guy to have that kind of relationship with you.”

“Well, our love making isn't always like that. Only when I'm in that kind of mood. Other than that we just have regular blissful love making. Although I do love watching Spike quiver in fear when I dominate him. Sort of how you were when I punished you.”

“I can't blame him for feeling both frightened and aroused from it,” Grace confessed, “You two really have a special relationship just like me and Oliver did.”

Fluttershy nodded, “Yes. And we'll cherish every moment we have with each other like the two of you did.”

Grace smiled seeing her niece was happy with her life because she had a special someone to share it with, and knew Spike was happy being with her too despite having many other girls in his life. She could tell he had a special relationship with each of them in their own ways, and yet he valued them all equally. Spike was indeed one in a million, and was happy he was with her niece.

Awakened Desires

Author's Note

And this concludes this arc of Spike and the girls with fun sexy times with the mothers and role model figures. Couldn't have made this work without Duke Moon II's editing and adding on.

Awakened Desires

It was silent in Spike's apartment amongst everyone present. Spike, Twilight and her parents were sitting awkwardly on the couch on one side of the living room and Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sunset were standing on the other, looking at them with questioning looks on their faces. After much awkwardly silence, the first one to speak was Applejack.

“So let me get this straight. Even after you, our boy, promised that you wouldn't go after any of our moms and had made a list that included them on your don't list, you went ahead and did it anyway with Mrs. Sparkle?” Applejack spoke to Spike calmly, before turning to Twilight, “And you let him go through with it?”

The young married couple smiled sheepishly as did Night Light and Velvet.

“Listen...um, I know this-” Spike started before being cut off.

“ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MINDS?!” the girls erupted, making the couples almost fall back.

“After all the talk about keeping your hands off them, Spike?! What the hell!?” Rainbow asked rhetorically.

"Girls, I know this looks bad," Twilight said, trying to calm the girls down, "If you just listen-"

“We wrote their names down for a reason, and it was your idea in the first place, Twilight!” Rarity scoffed.

“And you go behind our backs like that?!” Pinkie added sounding equally displeased.

“It's not like that!” Twilight argued back.

“Girls, listen!” Spike pleaded. "We can explain everything!"

“I'm not buyin'.” Applejack voiced her skepticism.

“You realize our moms and such aren't safe anymore when you let Spike go for your mom?” Rainbow asked Twilight.

“Girls, calm down!” Velvet spoke up grabbing their attention, “Yes, it's true that Twilight added my name to Spike's forbidden list, but trust me it was harder for me than him to resist the temptation.”

“Say what?” Rainbow asked wondering if she heard her right.

“It was the hardest thing I've ever had done, but I've come to terms with it.” Velvet continued.

“As have I.” Night Light agreed.

Velvet continued, “I was scared to death at the idea of risking not just ending my marriage, but my daughter's marriage as well.” she began to flashback a week after she had teased Spike in the baths when they were alone together.

(Flashback)

Velvet, was in the master bedroom and had being feeling distraught, being unable to get Spike out of her mind since that day she had teased him in the baths. To her, it was supposed to be harmless fun and a test to Spike's loyalty to her daughter. But no matter how many times she kept telling herself that she loves Night Light, Spike kept popping up. She had even played with herself and dreamed of him with each dream more vivid than the last. Velvet's feelings for Spike have escalated and it hasn't helped that she's been using Night Light to fulfill her lewd fantasies by making him transform into her son-in-law with that potion Twilight had created. Though she enjoyed the experiences, she felt an overwhelming sense of guilt for even entertaining thought that could destroy two marriages.

As Night Light came home after having been out with friends, he sees his wife sitting up on the bed, “Velvet? Is everything ok, sweetie?” To his surprise, Velvet leaped forward and held her husband tightly while crying.

“Night Light, please make love to me now!” she begged desperately.

Night Light, knowing his wife too well, especially with her tone and the tears in her eyes, knew something was up, “Velvet, what's wrong?”

Velvet frowned, and shook him, “Why are you asking me stupid questions?!” she ripped her clothes off until she was naked and pinned Night Light on the bed, a scowl on her face. But she looked down at her husband and saw how worried he was for her, as well as her reflection in his eyes seeing she was not being herself.

After a moment of silence between them, Velvet broke down and began to cry. Night Light got up and tried to hold her close, “Velvet, what is it?”

“Just go away!” Velvet responded while looking away feeling too ashamed of herself.

“You know that's not happening,” Night Light answered firmly, “I want to know what's going on, and I am here to help you. That's what a good husband would do. Talk to me.”

Velvet calmed down and knew it was now or never, “Fine. The truth is...I'm in love with our son-in-law Spike!” she cried.

Night Light upon hearing that confession did a double blink. It only took a second to realize what her wife had said to him and he really didn't know what to say, being too shocked.

Velvet continued desperately, “But make no mistake, I still love you, and I don't wanna throw so many years of marriage away because I'm horny for a young man. Night Light...forgive me, I...”

Velvet awaited for an answer from Night Light, but he was still too shocked to respond to her. This didn't bode well with Velvet feeling her husband wanted nothing to do with her anymore. Taking his silence as a hint, she got up and walked to her closet and began gathering her clothes.

Night Light, finally regaining his senses, saw what his wife was doing, “Velvet, what are you doing?”

Velvet answered sadly, “It's obvious, isn't it? I'm leaving. I did a terrible thing by thinking about someone else, someone now a part of the family. It's clear to me that's what you want and I don't blame you. You deserve so much better than an old mare who thinks that bedding a young dragon is more important than a loving marriage.”

Before she could grab a suitcase, Night Light got up and held her in his arms, “Velvet, don't say that. I still love you. You were the only mare I ever knew who gave me the time of day when no other mare ever gave me. I'll never find another mare who would love me the way you do. Look, these are only thoughts and fantasies and I'm more than happy to fulfill them because I love you. I'm here for you, and I'm here to listen. But...are you even sure the feelings you have for Spike are real?”

“They sure feel like it.” Velvet admitted still feeling guilty.

Night Light sighed, as he sat his wife down on the bed, “Ok, just...how did this all start, honey?”

So Velvet confessed to Night Light on exactly what went on that day she went to visit Spike, leaving no detail out. She made sure to emphasize that her flirting with their son-in-law was all for fun and a test of his loyalty to their daughter. As she told her story, Velvet felt like she was going to burst into tears, dreading what could be going on through Night Light's head. Still, Velvet felt the need to be honest to her husband as she owed him that much. When she finished, she awaited Night Light to blow up at her and yell at for her own disloyalty to him, but she was surprised when all she got was silence, which to her, was worse than being yelled at. She began to panic when she saw him shut his eyes while his hands turn to fists.

Velvet desperately apologized, assuring Night Light he is her husband and no one, not even a lustful crush, could replace him. When she saw her husband turn to her with a sad look on his face, her heart broke. In putting Spike through her test, she had developed a longing for the Dragon King and hurt husband. She cursed herself for putting Night Light through this. All so she could fulfill a selfish fantasy.

Seeing Velvet was a about burst into tears again, Night Light gave Velvet a small smile and embraced her tightly. So much was running through his mind, but he was sure of was that he loved his wife. He believed her, knowing she had always been honest with him before and while he did question his wife's methods on testing Spike's loyalty to his daughter, he didn't doubt that the mare he was hugging loved him more than anything in Equestria.

Night Light really couldn't fault his wife trying to test Spike, especially if it meant using his weakness for a hot woman, and even after all these years, Velvet was still a hot mare. He knew the effect Spike has on girls no matter how old they are and effect he had on Velvet proved he could even bring a married woman to her knees.

"I love you, Twilight Velvet Sparkle...and I forgive you," spoke Night Light.

Velvet couldn't take it anymore. She embraced Night Light with every fiber of her being and started bawling, apologizing over and over again and thinking how much she didn't deserve such an understanding husband. Still there was the fear of what was going to happen to them now that she came clean about what she had done.

Over the next few days since Velvet confessed the truth to Night Light, they went about their days like they always did. Although because the truth was out in the open, there was still tension between them, be it Velvet's guilt and Night Light's concern.

Then one day the two looked like they were ready to talk about their feelings on the situation, their doorbell rang.

“I'll get it.” Velvet said, as she went for the door.

Upon answering it she saw her daughter and her forbidden crush standing outside. Though she would feel happy on another occasion, Velvet hearts raced in panic upon seeing her daughter with her son-in-law.

“Hi, mom.” Twilight greeted with a smile.

“Hello, mother.” Spike greeted respectably.

“Twilight! Spike! What a surprise!” Velvet said, forcing a smile while also trying to contain her horny feelings for Spike, “Please come in.”

The two entered, and Velvet led them to the dining room. Velvet started to sweat as she was really not expecting them to show up.

“Honey, who is it?” Night Light asked, until seeing the younger couple. He couldn't help but gasp at seeing Spike and Twilight, knowing what he knew.

“Hi, dad.” Twilight greeted.

“Hey, pops.” Spike greeted.

“Twilight! Spike! Good to see you two.” Night Light said with a smile.

“Sorry to drop in unannounced.” Spike said in concern.

“No trouble at all.” Velvet assured, trying not show much distress.

“So to what do we owe this visit?” Night Light asked his daughter.

“Well, Spike and I have great news,” Twilight began, and cut her mom off before she could say anything, “And no, we're not pregnant.”

“So what is it?” Night Light inquired.

“Well, Rarity's been working on some outfits for this new client of hers who owns this new bathhouse in the city,” Spike began, “The Cherry Blossom Hotel and Bath House.”

“Ooh, sounds like Rarity's made a big business deal.” Velvet said intrigued.

“Yes, and the owner loved the outfits she made for the staff, he awarded her with a free pass. And Rarity decided to give that pass to me and Spike.” Twilight explained.

“How very generous of Rarity.” Velvet said.

“Yes, but Spike and I talked, and we've decided...” Twilight began, as Spike finished.

“We want the two of you to join us there.”

The adults were surprised by their daughter and Spike's offer, as Night Light spoke, “You want us to join you?”

“Of course. I mean, when was the last time the four of us got together for some R&R?” Twilight asked rhetorically.

“Far too long.” Velvet admitted.

“At least we hope you two will join us,” Spike said, “It'd mean so much to both of us.”

Night Light and Velvet pondered, and Velvet was nervous that if she agreed to come along, Night Light might think she's gonna use it as an excuse to get closer to Spike. She was about ready to decline, until Night Light spoke up.

“We'd both love to join you two.” Velvet noticed Night Light shooting her a wink which put her at ease to some extent.

“That's great!” Twilight cheered, as she hugged Spike.

“Thank you both so much.” Spike told them, while noticing Velvet looked a little sheepish which started to get him feeling the same.

After giving the adults the time and what to bring, the young couple took their leave. When Night Light and Velvet were alone again, Velvet spoke to her husband, “Night Light, are you sure we should go? I mean don't you worry about me being close to Spike will spark something between us? Especially with Twilight being there?”

Night Light spoke up, “I have thought about it, and while it's concerning, I do want to see how Spike feels about all this. He sparked something within you as you did for him and frankly...I want to see this through to the end.”

“Aren't you afraid of what will happen?” Velvet asked in worry. "I...I don't want this to end...our marriage and Twilight's marriage to Spike..."

“We'll be together forever, love,” Night Light promised, “I know there's a risk but...I know we can tackle it together.”

Velvet spoke slyly, “I don't know. I remember a time you picked a fight with a stallion stronger than you."

"You're worth every punch, my dear," Assured Night Light, "But really, I just want to know how Spike feels about you even though he's married and seemingly has all the women in the world. And no matter what happens I love you, Twilight Velvet.”

Night Light took Velvet's hand into his, assuring her that everything was going to be alright. Velvet gave him a small smile before embracing him, believing with all her might that everything was going to be alright. They kissed briefly before putting their heads lovingly, their horns glowing.

"Just promise me that you won't come to blows." Velvet said.

“You have my word,” Night Light promised, “Besides, even if I tried to, you know he could easily overpower me.”

"I'll come to your rescue." Velvet reminded.

“You're my hero, Twilight Velvet.” Night Light said lovingly.

“Oh, Night Light.” Velvet whispered as the two kissed again.

(Flashback Ends)

As Velvet and finished telling the girls their side of the story and what led to them talking it out with Spike and Twilight at the hotel, which led to their couples romp the girls were surprised.

“So you see no harm no foul,” Night Light said, "My wife gets to be a part of the harem and so do I, so we can always be together."

The girls looked at each other, though still shocked they now had to share their lover with Twilight Velvet as well, as long as Twilight herself allowed it, they had no place to continue to pry. This also meant that Night Light was also in the harem, which also meant he was opened to them and the girls actually found themselves blushing at the possibilities. Hearing what went on with them at the hotel each of them started feeling guilty knowing what they had secretly done in Spike's absence.

“Spike, I have a confession to make.” Rainbow began.

“What is it?” Spike wondered.

“Yesterday while I went to my parents house to do yoga with my mom... We had sex!” she blurted out.

“Wait, what?” Spike asked taken aback, as Twilight and her parents were surprised.

The girls hearing Rainbow's confession couldn't keep their own dirty secrets to themselves. Applejack spoke up, “I did it with my ma too!”

“Applejack?” Spike asked doubly shocked.

“Same with me and my Aunt Emerald!” Rarity announced.

“And me with my Aunt Grace!” Fluttershy confessed.

“I did sexy roleplay with Mrs. Cake!” Pinkie shouted.

“And I did it with Stellar Flare!” Sunset finished.

Twilight and her folks were surprised to have heard the girls were willing to engage in such activity with the women closest to them, but more surprised that the ladies went through with it.

Spike looked at each of the elements of harmony before dropping to his knees and cried, “NO!”

“Spike, I know it was hypocritical of us, but...” Rarity was cut off as Spike continued to cry.

“It's not fair!” the girls were confused by Spike's reason for being sad, “I'm not allowed to pursue them, but you girls went and did it with them?! I'm so jealous of you, girls!! It must have so heavenly and all that stuff!!”

The girls gave him a dry look, but knew this was to be expected of their half dragon lover.

'Seems he's more broken up about a lost opportunity.' thought Twilight, shaking her head.

Spike looked at them and spoke sternly, “Tell me everything!”

“Tell all of us everything.” Twilight said wanting to know as well, while her parents were wondering just how Twilight's friends and their fellow parents got together.

Rainbow spoke up, “Well, like I said I was at my mom's doing yoga until I caught her fingering herself while moaning Spike's name. After yoga, I revealed I overheard her and began teasing her about it. And we both got horny together and my mom showed me what she'd do if she had the chance to get with you Spike.” Spike pouted knowing it had to been hot.

Applejack went next, “When ma came by the farm to visit, we started talking, until I went to shower off after the hard work I put in the orchards. She joined me, and when she started talking about you hoping you and I could get together and run the family business, I teased her, thinking she wanted us married so she could see you more. And let's just say our shower time got extra steamy.” she smiled sheepishly.

Pinkie proceeded, “My time with Mrs. Cake started off with me getting to know that she and Applejack's mom did used to have a thing back then. But then we started roleplaying with me pretending to be Mrs. Apple. And I snuck Spike's name into the mix to get her to confess she has a soft spot for him.”

'Now I really want to see that for myself!' thought Spike, on the verge of crying again.

Rarity followed, “I was modeling new lingerie designs for my Aunt Emerald, and then she started modeling them as well to try and get me jealous about how she'd use them to entice Spike. So I gave her a little demo about what it's like to be horny with Spike.”

Fluttershy spoke up, “After I finished helping my Aunt Grace with her garden, I discovered in her closet a box filled with sex toys she and my uncle used to use. When Spike was brought up in the conversation, I used the same toys she had on her letting her know I can be just as dominant as my uncle was with her.”

Finally Sunset spoke, “Stellar Flare asked me to do a nude painting of her to give to Spike as a gift. In retaliation for setting me up for this I had sex with her and she loved it.”

This didn't exactly help Spike's mood as he began crying again, “The Sex Gods must hate my guts! First Rarity doesn't inform me the hotel's baths aren't mixed, and now six of the MILF's I've had the hots for did it with you girls instead! Now the only way I'll ever get with them is just in my dreams!” As Spike lamented, Sunset had an awkward look which didn't go unnoticed by Twilight.

The girls walked to Spike as Applejack laid a hand on his head, “Sorry about that, Sugarcube.”

“We know how much you would want to have sex with them.” Pinkie added.

“And trust us, with what they said to us about you, they'd be willing to go that extra mile for you.” Rainbow assured him.

“They would?” Spike asked hopefully.

“Indubitably,” Rarity confirmed, before squinting at Spike, "But it's not going to happen."

Spike sighed, “Well, knowing that gives me some comfort.”

“But ya know, ya still went ahead and got together with Twilight's mom.” Applejack reminded him.

“You still violated your forbidden list before Twilight agreed to the arrangement.” Rainbow added with him a stern look.

“Therefore you'll have to be punished.” Rarity added with a mischievous look and raising her brows a few times.

“Wait, what?” Spike asked in confusion.

“And we have just the place to punish you.” Fluttershy smirked, as she reached into her pocket and pulled out a key that looked like it was designed in Discord's appearance.

Spike's eyes widened in horror, and pleaded, “No! No, not there!”

“What is that?” Velvet asked them.

Fluttershy answered, “A little something Discord created for us. This key can be used to take us to a pocket dimension where we can have extra spicy alone time without worrying about anyone barging in on us.”

“And for what we have in mind for Spike, the pocket dimension is the appropriate place.” Pinkie smirked at Spike.

Spike announced, “Bye!” he tried to make a run for it, only to suddenly freeze and be lifted off the ground by Rarity using her magic.

“Ah-ah-ah, darling.” she waved a finger at him.

Fluttershy walked up to a closet door and spoke, “The best thing about this key is it can work with any door.” she put the key in the closet keyhole and turned it. She opened the door to reveal it was no longer a closet on the other side.

The Sparkles looked and saw the pocket dimension had a BDSM torture chamber making them realize why Spike was so scared. Fluttershy smiled at them, “Spike and I like to have our spicier times in here.” she gave Spike a smirk making him whimper.

“This is gonna be so fun.” Rainbow said in excitement, as they started bringing Spike to the room.

“No! Girls, please! Let's talk about this! Twilight, darling, my devoted and loving wife, help me!” Spike pleaded before calling out to Velvet, “Mommy! For all that is holy, save me!”

Applejack was the last to step inside before noticing Sunset staying behind, “Ya comin', Sunset?”

“You girls go on ahead. There's something I have to talk with Twilight. But give Spike plenty of spanks for me.”

“You betcha,” Applejack said, as she closed the closet door, "Heck, we'll even give him the DP treatment."

"No!" Spike screamed.

“Will Spike be ok?” Velvet asked her daughter and Sunset.

“He'll be fine,” Twilight assured her, "The DP treatment is just to scare him."

Sunset sat back down, as Twilight spoke to her, “So, Sunset, what did you need to talk about?”

“Well, it's about Stellar.” she began knowing it was now or never.

“Speaking of, before you give that gift of hers to Spike, I'm gonna need to see it.” Twilight said.

“Right, anyway about Stellar, she asked me... that is to say.” Sunset tried to speak the words.

“What about her?” Twilight asked.

“She wants to be part of the harem,” Sunset confessed, "Or rather she wants to have a date with Spike for chance to in the harem."

Twilight's eyes widened as did her parents, “Excuse me?”

“Believe me, I'm just as shocked as you are,” Sunset assured her, “But before our love making, she confessed to me she had fallen for Spike just the same as your mother. I tried to get her to change her mind, but she refused. Even with the examples of why it wouldn't be right for her, like what Sunburst would think, how Spike has so many lovers already including the ones in Fleur's harem, and the fear of it tearing me and her apart. I even gave her an idea what she'd be in for, which led to our love making, and she was still determined to see if her love for Spike could truly be everlasting.”

Twilight let out an exasperated sigh, “So what're you saying?”

“All I'm saying is give her a chance. I mean, you already gave your mom a chance so what's letting another one from the forbidden list?” Sunset suggested, “Besides, after what Spike's been through listening to us about sexing up the women on his forbidden list, I feel like I owe him that much.”

“I'm not sure, Sunset.” Twilight voiced disapproval.

“Well, why not, Twilight?” Velvet asked, “It's plain to see Stellar knows what she wants. She's single, still an attractive mare, and Spike would definitely go for her in an instant. You should let her enjoy herself and face it, from what I heard, Stellar Flare would do good for herself considering how things turned out with her ex husband. Honestly, some stallions...”

“Your mother makes a good point, Twilight.” Night Light agreed.

Twilight squinted at her father suspiciously, “And why are you so eager to let another mare into the harem? Who are you and what did you do to my father?”

Night Light blushed and answered awkwardly, “Let's keep this focused on Spike, huh?”

Velvet giggled at her husband's attempt to look innocent. Maybe Night Light has turned into a different person since joining the harem

Twilight looked back at Sunset giving her a pleading look. Twilight sighed, “Ok, next time we see her we'll discuss the arrangements.”

“Yes! Thank you, Twilight.” Sunset thanked her with a hug and kiss to the cheek.

Twilight blushed before speaking firmly at her, “But if the girls grill me again for this, you're going down with me.” she poked Sunset in the boob to emphasize her involvement in this matter.

“I understand.” she replied.

Sunset looked to Twilight's parents and a smirk grew on her face. Since they were now in the harem it was time she let them know what they were getting into from the perspective of their daughters friends. She slid next to Night Light and spoke with a sultry tone, “So, Mr. Sparkle. Being part of this harem now, you may become the target of several mares Spike and Fleur have. This won't be a problem with your loving wife, will it?”

Night Light taken aback by Sunset's advance, kept calm, “I'm aware of the risk, but regardless, my heart truly belongs to my wife.”

“Care to put that to the test?” Sunset asked slyly, and without warning she captured Night Light's lips much to Twilight and Velvet's shock.

"Sunset, what in tartarus!?" shouted Twilight as she saw her friend deeply kiss Night Light.

"Young lady, see here!!" Velvet exclaimed, with her eye twitching.

Letting go of Night Light's lips, Sunset responded with half lidded eyes, "I'm just letting Mr. Sparkle know what he's in for. From now on, he'll have his choice of ladies to bed."

With the initial shock of being kissed so suddenly by Sunset wearing off, Night Light protested, "Youn...young lady, this...this is most...see here!"

"Mr. Sparkle, please," Sunset said, as she took of her blouse, revealing her bra bound breasts, "I really want to show you how much fun we could have together. Besides...a gentleman like you will treat me right, I think. Let me show you more."

With that, Sunset planted her lips on Night Light's once again. She chuckled as she felt him respond to her, feeling any hesitation he had melt away. She found herself comparing the taste of Spike's lips with that of Night Light's and found that they did have a distinct flavor. Maybe it was because he was an older man, but Sunset found herself enjoying it nevertheless. As she got closer, Sunset used her hands to guide the older man's hands to her waist so he could hold her close, her breasts on mashing against his chest. After that, she placed one of her hands on Night Light's cheek and she lowered her other hand and felt an erection through the older man's pants. Sunset then went into Night Light's pants, digging until she was feeling his erection more directly. She could hear Night Light's muffled moans as she was getting bolder with her moves.

Letting go of Night Light lips again, Sunset purred, "Ooh, daddy, you're so hard." She then turned her head to Twilight and Velvet who still had shocked expressions on their faces, "Velvet...you're very lucky to come home to such a stud of man. Look how hard he is for me. And you Twilight..."

Twilight blinked as Sunset eyes were squarely on hers.

"I wonder, my queen," Sunset teased, "Did daddy...you know...give you his love?"

Twilight's eyes widened and shouted, "Absolutely not! Dad would never..."

"Then you're missing out," Sunset said, as she continued to stroke Night Light's cock, "I know how much you like being rammed by a dragon cock, but you really need try this one. It feels very hard and sturdy and can drive a woman very wild."

Sunset then directed her eyes towards Velvet and could see that she had a worried look on her face. She could also see that the older woman was trying to hide how jealous she was. Sunset smirked at this and beckoned towards Velvet and said, "Mrs. Sparkle...daddy wants to be good to you, too. He's hard enough for the both of us so..."

Velvet couldn't wait any longer as she slid to her husband's side. She embraced Night Light and her lips were immediately on his. As she deepened the kiss while her breasts brushed up against Night Light's arm, Velvet began to wonder the last time she felt jealousy. Back when she began dating Night Light many years ago, her mother, Hour Glass, had flirted him from time to time and while she did find her husband's reaction to her mother amusing, she still felt of bit jealousy because her mother was a very attractive woman. Back then, Night Light never saw himself as anything special and there were times when he really never noticed other mares making eyes at him. Velvet, however, did notice and would always scowl at them, making sure the other mares get the message that he was hers and no other mare could have him. However, those feelings of jealousy erupted the moment she saw Sunset wantonly make her move on Night Light and her husband was enjoying himself. She felt like she needed to make a move as she didn't want this young woman feel like she act like she could what she wanted with her stallion. Velvet did smile through the kiss as she felt Night Light's arm around her waist.

Opening one eye, Velvet could see Sunset unbuttoning Night Light's shirt and when she got it open, she started to use her hand to feel his chest, causing him to moan. She could also spot her husband's arm around Sunset's waist as well as the young woman's other hand unzipping Night Light's pants. In no time, Night Light's erection was free as it stood up very stiff and Velvet couldn't help but marvel at how big it was and wanted to desperately hold it and drink from it. She frowned as she saw Sunset begin to stroke it, her jealousy no very evident on her face as she let go of Night Light's lips and proceeded to remove her blouse and bra, her breasts now bare and free. When her husband's eyes were transfixed on her big orbs, Velvet smiled and got teary eyed, sliding over once again she moved her breasts close to his head. She immediately felt his mouth on her nipples, feeling Night Light's tongue lick at them as he gave each breast his full attention. Velvet held Night Light's head close to her breasts, moaning as she enjoyed how much her husband loved and sucked on he breasts. Her head glowed and a sensation coursed through her orbs and in no time, she could feel something coming out of her nipples. Velvet moaned even louder as Night Light drank her milk from each breasts, all the while she was feeling very wet between her thighs.

Velvet was about to give Sunset a smirk when she saw the young lady take of her bra and skirt, leaving only her panties on. She saw Sunset give Night Light what she could surmise as a innocent pout, tugging on his shirt to gain his attention. When she did, Sunset hefted her breasts with her hands, offering them to the older man.

"Daddy...you're giving mommy too much attention," Sunset said, her eyes glistening. "My...my breasts...please...suck on them...they're just as big...and they're...please..."

Night Light had to admit that he did find Sunset's act to be adorable. Not wanting to leave her out, he leaned over and started to suck on Sunset's breasts, licking them on occasion. Night Light became emboldened as he heard the young lady squeal for him as he used one of his hands to dig inside Sunset's panties. He could feel that they her pussy was already wet as he used his fingers to dig deeper. Hearing Velvet hold on to him tighter and also hearing her whine, Night Light used his other hand to pull up her wife's dress dig into her as well. He could hear both ladies moan for him, his hands getting wetter and wetter from their juices.

'This is so crazy,' thought Night Light. 'Sunset and Velvet...oh, honey forgive me...I'm enjoying this so much.'

"Oh, oh, daddy," moaned Sunset as she embraced Night Light to her breasts, "Yeah...they're better than mommy's...they're...oh, yeah...your fingers...my pussy!

"You are a dirty, old man, husband," purred Velvet, "Sucking on a young lady's breasts and touching her pussy....I wonder...if you ever got hard from Twilight's friends. Such lovely bodies they have...your erections crave them...you want to fuck them!"

"Daddy...your dick...I want it...I want to suck on it...take it all..."

"Hmm, yes, suck on it, you thirsty little girl. Be good to him like good girl should."

As she watched her mother and Sunset please her father, Twilight couldn't help but stare at them with wide eyes. To her, things have moved very fast. It was unbelievable enough to see Sunset move in quickly on her father and to see him respond to her was just blowing her mind. To see her mother compete with Sunset for the sexual attention of her was also something else. Twilight gasped when she saw Sunset get down on her knees and pull Night Light's pants and boxers down and licking his shaft. Hearing her friend moan as she tasted and sucked on his erection got her racing, making her blush. Twilight then looked onto her mother and she was enjoying having Night Light suck on her breasts again, being milked as she held his head close to her buxom. Night Light looked like a sexual king, which is a side Twilight never thought she would see in her father and as much as she didn't want to admit it, it was turning her on.

Sliding down of the couch and landing on her knees, Twilight's blush was turning into a deeper shade of red as her mother and Sunset continued to please Night Light. She continued to watch them through half lidded eyes as she began to unbutton her blouse. She quickly discarded it and immediately took of her bra, her breasts no bare. She then she took of her dress, leaving her in only her panties. Twilight couldn't take her eyes of the threesome as she began playing with herself at the sight of her friend, her mother and her perverted father, seeing the lewd display.

When she began fondling her breast and and digging inside her panties to stimulate her pussy, more lewd thoughts seeped into Twilight's mind. Because her father was now in the harem, she began to think what other girls would come after her father. She thought of Applejack being mounted vigorously and then Rarity would come in. She even saw Fluttershy getting eating out while Night Light fed his erection to Pinkie Pie. Even Rainbow came into the picture, sucking on the old stallion's dick. There were so many lewd thoughts coming in and when Twilight began to see herself in her father's arms being rammed by him, she couldn't stop herself from stimulating herself even faster, despite the shameful thought as she started to tear up and moaned loudly. She even started to remember last night when her father was entering her mother while she was on top of her, making it look like she was humping her. The thought of it made her wet, her panties getting soaked.

'Daddy...please...,' Twilight thought lustfully, shutting her eyes. 'Why...I'm not supposed to...but...ooh, daddy...'

Twilight gasped as she felt her body slightly move, opening her eyes suddenly. She looked down and saw a pair of hands fondling her breasts. She looked back and saw that her mother had captured her. Twilight was about to say something when Velvet silenced her with a kiss. Twilight lost herself in the kiss as Velvet fondled her breasts, making her moan. The kiss didn't last and Twilight wanted more, but her mother motioned her to see what was in front. When she turned her head, she saw her father towering over her with Sunset on her knees, jerking him off. Twilight eyes widened as she saw the look of lust on her father's face and couldn't help but look down and straight ahead. Clear as day, she saw Night Light's erection and she couldn't take her eyes of of it. As Sunset continued to stroke Night Light's cock, Twilight's heart raced, the sight of her father's tool and being stimulated by her mother getting to her.

"Hmm, it is a sight to see, my daughter," Velvet whispered in Twilight's ear, "He rams my mouth and my pussy with that thing all the time. Even after all these years, your father is still a stud...so stiff and full of experience."

"You're so perverted, daddy," Sunset said in a sultry tone, "So hard and in front of your daughter. Does your big thing crave your daughter? Be honest, daddy...or I'll stop."

Twilight began to breathed heavily as she continued to stare at her father's erection with half lidded eyes. She admired the size and thickness and could see a little pre cum coming out from the tip. She let out a loud moan when she felt of her mother dig inside her pussy. If she wasn't soaked before, then her pussy was really dampening her panties now. Twilight found herself opening her mouth widely, her moans getting louder.

"Twilight...I'm sorry...I'm going to cum," moaned Night Light.

"Come on her, daddy," Sunset urged, "Mess her up real good."

"Do it, darling," Velvet egged Night Light on, "Stain our little girl with your filthy, hot seed!"

Twilight let out a scream as she felt herself climax, completely staining her panties. Not long after, she heard her father let out a loud moan and felt his seed go inside her mouth as well as stain her face and her breasts. Much like the night before, she couldn't help but the taste of her father's seed, swallowing it. Seconds later, Twilight felt her mother let her go but Velvet was immediately in front. She embraced her started licking her father's cum from her face before giving her a kiss, depositing more cum into her mouth as her tongue intertwined with hers.

Letting go of Twilight's lips, Velvet asked, "Did you like your father's tasty cum?"

Twilight could only nod in response, which got a smirk in response.

"Good, then I think you should let him taste something of you." Velvet said.

Twilight saw Velvet's forehead glow and felt a sensation course through her breasts. Though she had felt this sensation before as she had cast it on herself before, being cast by the spell by her mother felt so sudden that she let out a gasp, feeling her breasts getting heavier and full. Twilight then saw Velvet stand up and direct her husband to the couch, which earned her a nod. Night Light proceeded to lay down on his back and Sunset followed, placing herself between the older man's legs. Velvet then pointed to her husband's waist, giving Twilight a knowing smile. This made the young lady nervous, but the older woman gave her an assuring smile. Twilight couldn't really decipher what her mother meant by that smile, but she got up, removed her soaked panties and straddled her father's waist. Looking down at her Night Light, Twilight could see him staring at her naked form, breathing heavily with half lidded eyes. She could tell that he was losing himself to this situation and looked away, blushing beet red. Whether she did this out of shame or embarrassment, she didn't know anymore, but she was certain that that her father was looking at her as a beautiful woman.

"My little girl," Night Light moaned. He shut his eyes and moaned, "Oh...so good...keep doing that! Your breasts...my cock...so warm!"

Twilight didn't have to look back to see that Sunset had begun to massage her father's erection with her breasts. He kept her attention on Night Light, staring into his lustful eyes. She began to fondle her own breasts, showing off how much of handful they were. Though her father's eyes were shut, Twilight continued to look at him and was wishing she could still see her instead on enjoying what Sunset was doing to him. She felt a bit jealous as she squeezed and kneaded her breasts, all the while feeling herself getting wet as she felt something leak out of her breasts. Twilight breathing was getting more heavy as she stared at Night Light. She massaged her breasts even harder as more lewd thoughts came into her head, which ranged from her father sucking on her milky breasts to even shoving his manhood in her mouth. The fact that Twilight was capable of thinking such thoughts of her father made her question on how perverted she truly was.

'Dad...I can't help it...,' sobbed Twilight as she really couldn't deny what she was feeling. 'I'm sorry...I'm such a perverted princess...yeah...I want you to...oh, I can't, but...'

Pouting at being left out, Velvet watched as her husband was enjoying getting the loving attention from two lovely young ladies. She was tempted to sit on Night Light's face so he could eat out her pussy, but the way he was staring at her horny daughter the way he looked at her when making love was something she felt her daughter needed to experience. That and she didn't want her husband being denied a lovely view and be rewarded for it soon. Velvet was also tempted to have more fun with her daughter but that would get the same result in obstructing Night Light's view. This left Sunset as she was seeing her go at it with her husband's cock. Unfortunately, there wasn't enough space on the for her and Velvet began to fume as her husband was having all the fun.

Velvet's face brightened, an idea coming to her that would hopefully satisfy her and everyone involved. She patted Sunset on the head, getting her to lift her head from Night Light's cock. Velvet then tapped on her husband shoulder and directed him sit on the couch. He did so, but used his hands to hold onto Twilight's waist, keeping her very close to him. Satisfied with this position, Velvet beckoned to Sunset as she and her knelt down between Night Light's legs, licking their lips at the sight of his glistening erection. Velvet didn't waste any time as she began licking the length with her tongue, savoring the taste as she moaned. She then engulfed the length into her mouth and slowly started bobbing her head up and down while coiling the length with her tongue. Meanwhile, Sunset was massaging Night Light's balls, making the older man twitch. The young lady then engulfed his balls into her mouth, tasting them and savoring them as she moaned in pleasure. Velvet and Sunset exchanged position on occasion, each getting a taste of cock and balls while also kissing each other.

As for Twilight, her breath quickened and she felt her entire being going red at how close her father was holding her so intimately. She could feel his breath on her breasts as he kept staring at her face with lust. Despite her embarrassment, Twilight continued to pinch her nipples as more milk was starting to come out. She kept eye contact with Night Light, feeling a bit lustful herself. She really couldn't believe this happening as she started feeling something...something she never thought she would feel as her father held her tightly. Her heart raced even faster as she wanted to deny her feelings, but couldn't. As she felt her breasts about to explode, Twilight moaned even louder, feeling even more wet between her legs.

"Twilight...I'm coming....," moaned Night Light. "You're so lovely...your breasts...so much like your mother's...."

"Dad....no...I'm...something's coming...," sobbed Twilight, no longer wanting to hide her lust. "I'm...I'm such a pervert...I can't believe I'm going to...aah!"

Letting out a loud groan, Night Light felt his cock burst, unleashing his load onto Velvet and Sunset's faces. As for Twilight, she let out a stream of milk from her nipples that stained her father's face but also made sure that he was actually able catch some of it in his mouth. Night Light, staring at her daughter's oozing breasts, opened his mouth and started to suckle on one of them, drinking more of its milk. He could hear Twilight moan in pleasure as he enjoyed the taste of her breast and milk. Night Light gave the other breast equal attention, sucking and drinking milk from it as well. When he was done, Night Light placed his hands on Twilight's face and kissed her fully on the lips, surprised that she was actually responding to him.

'She..different from Velvet,' Night Light thought as she felt Twilight use her tongue, 'Her taste and her milk...so delicious...'

'Dad...I never thought...,' Twilight thought as she continued to kiss her father. 'Spike...forgive me...'

Meanwhile, Velvet and Sunset kept on licking the remains of Night Light's seed from his still erect member. After they licked it cleaning, they turned to each other and started to lick each other faces clean. Afterward, they kissed each other deeply, tasting more of Night Light's seed as well as their own tongues. Eventually, the two rose up and they observed Twilight and Night Light's intimate embrace, seeing them kiss each other deeply. Velvet sat by her husband and started kissing him on the cheek, which got his attention while Sunset embraced Twilight from behind. Velvet then gave her husband a kiss on the lips, holding it tightly as Sunset began to fondle Twilight's breasts as she began to kiss her deeply on the lips.

Letting go of her husband's lips, Velvet spoke huskily, "Hmm, you're such a pervert, darling. Having your cock pleased by two lovely ladies and sucking off your daughter's milk from her tits...and you Twilight...kissing your father so eagerly and hungrily. You are truly are daddy's little girl."

"Mom...." moaned Twilight.

"Just look at them, my dear," said Velvet, pointing to Sunset as she kept on kissing Twilight and fondling her milk filled breasts. "So young and pretty and filled with a lot sexual energy. It can make a stallion explode just watching and wanting nothing more than to connect with them. Sunset may have been bold to start things, but your daughter...your sweet, little Twilight...feeding you and kissing you after she played with herself and you bathing her with your cum...I think you've awaken something in her. A hidden desire that she was denying herself yesterday."

Night Light looked on to Sunset pleasuring Twilight. The two young ladies lips were locked into kissing, though Night Light could see that they were using their tongues. Sunset had managed to heft one of Twilight's breast to her mouth, sucking on it as well drinking her milk hungrily. Sunset's other hand traveled slowly downward until she reached her friend's pussy. She used her fingers to dig deep inside her, making Twilight moan as she went limp. Night Light alternated between looking at Twilight's milked breasts and her wet pussy and his desire grew to be close to her again. As much as he loved his wife, Night Light couldn't deny the tempting view his daughter and Sunset Shimmer wee giving him. His desire grew so much that he became erect again, his manhood brushing up against Twilight's thigh.

Seeing Night Light so turned on by the raunchy display, Velvet managed to disengage her husband from Twilight and lay him down on the couch, his head on the armrest. She got on top of him, showing of her body to him as she gave him a seductive stare. Velvet could see that in her love's eyes that even though he had his desires for other women, Night Light still looked at her with those loving eyes that made her fall in love with him many years ago. It made her tingly at the fact that her husband desired her and remembered how much he and Spike double teamed her yesterday. Velvet moved again, positioning her wet pussy on Night Light's face. She didn't wait long as she felt her husband's tongue lick her clit before using it to lick inside her entrance. Velvet moaned, throwing her head back as she squeezed more milk out of her breasts. She then felt Night Light's hands on her butt, massaging them as he gave it a hard slap, causing her to howl. Velvet could feel her husband's hunger for her and she was loving every moment of it.

"Oh, yes, my darling," Velvet moaned, "Nothing beats an experienced pussy. Yes, lick it...so deep...so good...you and Spike pounded it so well...why would you want either Sunset's or Twilight's? Mine is all you need, my love! Your hot and slutty wife is all you want!"

Though she wanted Night Light to continue to lick her pussy, she knew what she really wanted inside of her. She quickly moved down and feverishly kissed Night Light, keeping her lips locked onto his. As she inserted her tongue to taste the inside of her husband's mouth, Velvet used one of her hands to guide the raging erection inside of her. She moaned a muffled moan as she felt the heat of erection invade her folds and just savored the feeling, a tear sliding down her eye. Letting go her husband's lips, she looked down him with absolute lust in her eyes, steadying herself as she placed hands on Night Light`s shoulders. Night Light himself looked very happy as he breathed heavily and Velvet felt his hands grab at her hips. She felt him move his hips, feeling every inch of his manhood going in and out of her pussy. Velvet wanted to match his movements so she moved her hips in an effort to get every inch her husband inside her. In no time, the two lovers settled into a rhythm as their movements increasing as time went by. Velvet could hear Night Light grunt with every thrusts and hands were gripping her butt very tightly. She felt him her butt again, making her throw her head back as she moaned loudly. Night Light kept doing this in order for her to move even faster and Velvet obliged, her breasts bouncing as milk started to /leak out of her nipples again.

With half lidded eyes, Night Light kept his gaze on his wife, who was clearly enjoying herself as he saw her move up and down at a quicker pace. Seeing how happy Velvet looked, Night Light couldn't help but have a sense of pride in what he was doing. He loved his wife very much and would anything to make her happy, even going through many lengths to please her as a good lover should and. He also knew the lengths his wife would go through for him. He knew how much of jealous mare Velvet, even though she would tease him about lusting off her mother Hour Glass. Now though, he knew Velvet's jealousy was at her peak since Sunset had managed to catch his eye and initiated things, playing the role of the young, hungry daddy lover. And Twilight,...the way she behaved with him....the way she let herself be loved by him, sucking on her milk and kissing her. Night wondered how far her daughter would go for him and if he was willing to go the next level. Still, Velvet, the love of his life, was the one doing her damnedest to bring him off. The least he could do, well as match his wife movements, was bring his head closer to her and lick and suck on her milky breasts.

"Ah, fuck yes!" shouted Velvet, in pleasure. "Yes...suck on them...milk them, you perverted old stallion! You love my tits, don't you!? Yes...you do...fuck, yes, you do! You know they're the best you ever had! Not my daughter's or Sunset's...or even my mothers tits that you always wanted to suck on! My tits...my pussy...oh, yes, fuck! Night Light....darling...fuck/ me!

Releasing Velvet's breasts from his mouth, Night responded, "Celestia, you're hot, darling! Your pussy...my cock feels so hot inside you! Tell me...tell me how good it feels! Tell me how much you love it when I fuck you! Tell me how you can't live without my cock! No cocks compare to mine, my dear. Not a one!"

"Yes, my stallion! I love...fuck me....your cock loves my pussy! Don't...don't use it on...don't you dare use it on....oh, Celestia, fuck me!"

"So cute...when you're jealous, my love. So wild and...oh, fuck I want to come so bad!"

As Night Light and Velvet kept on going, Sunset was on top of Twilight, kissing her deeply on the lips as she fondled and groped one of her breasts. She had lay her friend on the couch some time earlier and didn't waste anytime being dominant toward the Princess of Friendship. Though she loved Spike as much as Twilight and the girls in the harem did, she did look forward to getting it on with other girls herself. She always saw Twilight as the "good girl" of the harem and wanted to play up to her bad girl image by making her squirm and moan in pleasure. As she went towards the other breast, Sunset lowered her hand until she reached Twilight's wet pussy and started to stimulate her clit with her fingers. This made Twilight let go of Sunset's lips, letting out a groan. Sunset chuckled at this as she opened her mouth and licked and sucked on the Princess's milky breast. The bad girl became more relentless as Twilight just writhed in pleasure and taking it like, in her mind, a good little girl should. Letting go of her friend's breast, Sunset moved downwards until her head was between Twilight's legs. She almost in seeing how wet her pussy was and how much her stimulation, as well as what Twilight went through with her father, was really getting to her. Sunset wasted no time diving in, spreading Twilight's entrance and sticking her deep inside. The princess let out a loud moan as the bad girl licked her, tasting the juices that were coming out of her pussy. She even used two fingers for extra stimulation. It didn't take long for Twilight to climax, staining Sunset's face. However, she didn't let up as she kept licking at her and sticking her tongue her even deeper. Twilight was at her mercy and having the harem"s good girl moan for her felt very satisfying.

Lifting her head up, Sunset rose and moved Twilight's body so she lay on her side. She then lifted her leg, slide herself up so that her pussy met with Twilight's pussy, scissoring her. Sunset then began moving her hips, humping Twilight as a smirk grew on her lips. Again, she felt a sense of satisfaction in dominating Twilight. Hearing her moans turn into cries of pleasure was something so she loved bringing out of the princess. This day turned out to be special as she saw a more perverted side of Twilight Sparkle.

"I've always loved you like this, Twilight," taunted Sunset, as she continued to move her hips, "The harem queen at my mercy...yeah...such a lovely sight...being dominated by such a bad seed...."

"Sunset....move faster....please," begged Twilight.

"Oh, you like that, huh? And here I thought you liked cocks, my queen. It seemed that way with the way you were staring at daddy's big cock."

"No...that's...not....I couldn't...."

"No use denying it, my queen. You wanted daddy to fuck you so bad. You wanted that big cock in you....your pussy wanted it and you wanted him to come in your pussy and in your mouth. You were certainly willing to kiss him and letting suck on this tits. That cock was ready to enter you and you want to feel every inch of it, you perverted princess. Such a lewd fantasy you want to be made real."

Twilight gritted her teeth as Sunset hips moved faster. She moaned and groaned even louder as she wanted to feel even more stimulation. More lewd thoughts came into Twilight's head and they involved getting double penetrated by Spike and her father. Just thinking about was making the princess even wetter as she was ready to let out another climax.

"Just so you know, Twilight," Sunset began as she was getting close as well, "That I'm going to give daddy the lay of his life. Just like I'll be Spike's queen, I'll be your dad's favorite little girl and you'll be wishing it was you that he was fucking."

At Sunset's words, Twilight's eyes began to glow. She quickly rose up and met Sunset's shocked face. Twilight's forehead glowed and and the girl in front of her gasped as she felt a sensation in her breasts. Twilight then cupped Sunset"s face tightly and kissed her fiercely. She wanted to convey her intent towards the bad girl and she felt her responding. Twilight then pushed her onto the couch and was quickly on top of her. She gave her another fierce kiss, holding her close that their breasts mashed together.

Letting go of Sunset's lips, Twilight growled, "No...he's...they're mine!"

Sunset felt Twilight's lips on her again and responded to it, feeling her friend's tongue go deep inside her mouth. She could feel the aggression as Twilight used one of her hands to grab both her wrists above her head while fondling one of her breasts with the other. Sunset moaned as her breasts felt extra sensitive from Twilight's spell and she could that milk was going come out soon, given how hard they were being fondled. When Twilight's lips left hers hers, Sunset looked down and threw her head back and groaned, feeling Twilight's teeth practically chew on her nipples. It happened so suddenly that she felt her milk squirt from her nipple while her other breast was being fondled with a bit more force. She also felt a bit more wet between her thighs than she would have liked, assuming that she was now staining the couch with her juices. Still, Sunset had decided to let herself go, keeping in mind that Twilight's actions were only the result of her getting carried away, a loving smile forming.

To Sunset, Twilight getting aggressive was par for the course whenever the lovemaking involved other women in the harem. In the years that passed since she first met Spike and the girls, she knew that the Princess of Friendship was the Dragon King's main girl and as such, whenever another girl caught the eye of the king, she'd be very jealous, but also very welcoming. Twilight really didn't have any ill will towards the girls in the harem and had become the best of friends with them, but she still needed to show them that she was the top girl, the queen of the harem. With the combination of love, lust and jealousy, Twilight was quite the girl to get into bed with.

Feeling herself move, Sunset saw that the Twilight had lifted her butt so that her legs now dangling to the side while her shoulders were still to the couch. She didn't have time to react as she felt Twilight's tongue going deep inside her pussy, making her shut her eyes, moaning as she squirmed at the touch. Sunset continued to urge Twilight to do more as the harem queen used her fingers and drove them in and out of her pussy while still feeling her tongue. The sensations became a bit too much to take as Sunset climaxed, her juices gushing. Twilight's mouth immediately was on her pussy as she drank what she could, though some of Sunset's juices stained her body. The Princess continued to her stimulation, not letting Sunset's pussy go as she tasted more of her juices and hungrily lapped every bit of it up.

"My queen, I...ahh...ahh..ooh, so...good!" moaned Sunset as she felt more of her juices stain her body. "I...I'm...oh, God, please...I'll be good...I'll be...oooh, fuck, more... more!"

Disengaging from Sunset's pussy, Twilight smugly spoke, "Where's all that big talk, Sunset? I thought you wanted to be queen and take my place at Spike's side and lay with my father. You wanted to be the good little girl to him, acting all naughty and seductive. I'll give you this, Sunset: you're the first to take action with my father, but you really should have thought things through when it came to dealing with a very jealous mare!"

"I'm sorry...," Sunset moaned.

"No you're not," Twilight smirked as she let Sunset drop to the couch and was on her again, "I think you need to learn your lesson. All bad girls need to learn to behave."

Hearing his daughter and Sunset moans grow louder by the minute, Night Light began to drive his erection even faster into Velvet. He held her close, tightly as he could as she felt her wife's milky breasts on his chest. Just hearing the sound of three ladies in ecstasy was driving Night Light wild and had wanted to bond with them so badly. The line between sinful and erotic blurred when he held Twilight so intimately close and and felt the same way with Sunset. Never in his love life had he ever desired women of Twilight's age, but the thought of copulating with them had gotten him curious. His desire to try was what making his motions go even faster.

"Ooh, darling...faster," urged Velvet as she moaned. "Your cock...getting harder inside my pussy!!"

"Velvet...I'm coming...I can't take it!" Night Light grunted.

"What's got you so hard, love?" Velvet asked with a smirk. "I know...you love my pussy...but I know you want more than mine....the thought of fucking that brazen bad girl and your daughter is driving you mad! Darling...my perverted darling, fuck me!"

"Velvet...I..love...I can't, I...oh Celestia..."

"That's it, my love, fuck me! Come inside me! I'm about to...oh, my...my pussy...so hot...you're cock, I can feel-"

With a loud moan surrounding the living room, Both Night Light and Velvet climaxed. Night Light held on to his wife as tight as he could as he released his seed inside her while also feeling her juices coat his erection. Though she could feel her husband's seed over flow her insides, Velvet still felt him to be very hard and up for another round. As much as she wanted to, Velvet knew that Night Light desired more. She looked at her husband and gave him a loving gaze, which he responded to with a smile.

"Go, husband," Velvet purred, "Go to your lovely ladies in waiting."

After Velvet moved out of the way, Night Light made his way over to Sunset and Twilight. He saw how much her daughter was dominating the girl below her. Seeing them like this somehow made his cock stiffen even harder as it glistened with the combination of his wife's pussy juice and his seed. Both Sunset's and Twilight's pussies looked very enticing and tempting, looking very wet and inviting. For Night Light, this was a very big step to take as he had never had sex with any other woman besides Velvet. She was her first and only woman before all this and his wife was allowing the chance to copulate with another woman. It felt so dirty and forbidden to cross that line, but Twilight, Sunset and Velvet had eased him in. This was truly his first experience as a member of Spike's harem and there were almost no boundaries he wouldn't cross so. He became a part of a unique family and copulating was one way to communicate that love.

Making up his mind, Night Light inched closer to the two ladies and grabbed hold of Sunset's thighs. He teased her pussy with the tip of his cock, hearing her whimper in pleasure. With one hard shove, Night Light entered Sunset's pussy, breaking the forbidden barrier between them. Feeling the heat and tightness surrounding his erection, Night Light felt a tear escape his eye as he moved his hips. Though his wife gave him permission to act, he still felt guilty for engaging in sex with another woman while still being married. But the feeling of entering Sunset felt so good and having Twilight there only heightened his desires for them. He was living a forbidden adolescent fantasy as he grunted and breathed heavily with each shove he gave Sunset.

"Oh, daddy," moaned Sunset, teary eyed. "Ooh, yes...finally...so hot and hard...you love your little girl, huh?"

"Oh, Sunny," responded Night Light. "So tight and hot...I love it!"

"Yes, you do. You've desired a girl like me, you dirty old man. So much different than your wife....yes...fuck me...fuck your nubile woman...show me how much you love me more than your sweet daughter and wife!"

"Fuck...Sunset...so tight and...makes me want to come so bad! Take it, you awful girl...you slutty...dirty...oh, Celestia!"

"Tell me, daddy! Tell me it feels better than mommy's pussy. Tell me you want to fuck me more than Twilight and Velvet!"

Hearing her father and Sunset's back and forth dirty talk was making Twilight tear up. So many emotions were running through her mind, ranging from jealousy to sexual desire. She looked back and her father and saw how lust driven he had become. She knew it was wrong to desire her father, but being embraced by him earlier just made her want to take things even further. Aside from Spike, she had never had any other relations with other men, even after her husband's harem had merged with Fleur's. She never entertained the idea of having sex with another man, but being so close to her father made her want to take a chance.

Making her mind up, Twilight spoke, more tears streaming from her eyes, "Daddy...fuck me...I want your cock...shove it in me...please, I..."

There was no response. Twilight looked closely at her father and he had a glazed look in his eyes and could tell that he has lost himself to lust. He was grunting and groaning, shoving his erection inside of Sunset and Twilight was making her feelings known, urging Night Light on. Twilight eyes widened at this and her tears flowed more freely. She was being denied what she wanted. Twilight wanted her father's love and she wanted it badly.

"Fuck me....fuck me!" Twilight cried and sobbed, "Father, can't you hear me!? Please...please...dad, can't you hear me!?"

"You...poor...thing," Sunset moaned, smirking as her eyes glowed. "Daddy....he so...so into this...you'd love his cock, my queen...but he's...not giving it to you...you poor thing."

Twilight shut her eyes but she couldn't stop her tears."

"But...I can give the next best thing," Sunset spoke, her hair flowing in all directions.

What happened next happened so fast that Twilight's eyes couldn't keep up. Sunset's hair extended in length and her tendrils went towards Night Light. It wrapped around his thighs and waist, though his erection was still exposed and still inside Sunset. Then, Sunset managed to form and erection out of her hair and attached it above Night Light's other erection. Sunset used more of her hair tendrils to wrap them around Night Light's wrists and guided them to Twilight's waist. Before Twilight could react to what was happening, the hair made erection entered her, making her cry out in pleasure. It felt so hard as it went deep inside her. It was going in and out of her at a quick rate, pleasuring her insides as more juices were leaking out of her. Twilight could feel her father's grip on her getting tighter and felt that he getting close, hearing him grunt and groan with every shove.

"Oh, fuck, Twilight," whimpered Sunset, feeling close to climax, "I...committed...your father's cock...to memory...he's fucking you...what I made...is his size....girth...thickness...he's fucking you, Twilight...It may be his...but close enough..."

As Twilight sobbed and screamed in the delight, all she could think is how good it felt. Her father was holding very tightly and it wasn't his erection entering her, it still felt like someone new was giving her pleasure. She looked back again at Night Light and urged him to go faster and harder, the hair made erection going deep inside her. Twilight opened her eyes and there was glazed look to them. She was very into what was happening that she didn't want it to end. There were no reservations left as she just enjoyed herself and her father attentions.

"Dad...I love you..keep doing that!" screamed Twilight, "Fuck me...I'm your one and only...fuck...I'm coming...come, dad...please!"

Velvet decide to make presence know as went to the threesome. She managed to lift Twilight up and could see the emotion her daughter was displaying. With her hands firmly on her daughter's cheeks, Velvet kissed her on the lips as she placed herself above Sunset's face, sitting on it with her cum filled pussy. As her kiss grew deep, Velvet felt Sunset's tongue lapping at her pussy. She moaned through the kiss, her tongue coiling with Twilight's tongue. Her hands then found their wait to her daughter's breasts and started fondling and kneading them, her fingers being stained with her milk. Velvet felt herself getting closed to climax again and she could tell that her daughter was getting herself.

Letting go of Twilight's lips, Velvet spoke, "I'm so jealous, Twilight. You and Sunset...enjoying the stallion I love. But then...we both are jealous mares, aren't we? It drives us wild...to love our lovers...so they can love us with everything they have..."

"I can't believe...I'm doing this...I never thought...," Twilight moaned.

"Let yourself go, my daughter," soothed Velvet, "Let your father show you what he shows me every night."

The lovemaking between the four escalated. Velvet placed her lips on Twilight's lips and kissed her deeply, using her hands to squeeze more milk out of her breasts. Night Light kept shoving into Sunset and Twilight at the same time and Sunset herself licked more cum from Velvet's wet pussy. Their moans and screams filled the room as they were reaching the breaking point. Finally, they let out one final scream, climaxing at the same time. Night Light let out his load into Sunset's womb and Velvet let out a squirt on the young girl's face. After the climax wore off, they lay together on the couch, exhausted. Twilight and Velvet leaned on each other for support and Night Light embraced her daughter from behind, fondling her breast. Sunset didn't move from her position, heavily breathing as she felt Night Light's seed leaking out of her pussy. They all felt tingly and basked in each other's glow.

Twilight looked back at her father and immediately felt his lips on her. When the kiss ended, Twilight felt another pair of lips on hers, this time coming from her mother. Afterwards, the lovers rested and embraced each other.

A few hours later after the Sparkles headed back home to Equestria, Spike had just returned from his torturing experience from his girls in their special pocket dimension room looking super exhausted. When he got out, he noticed that his in-laws, Sunset and Twilight were nowhere to be seen. Heaving a big sigh, Spike stumbled into the master bedroom slipping out of his shoes before removing his shirt. As he reached the bed. He laid down on the bed and sighed in relief.

“After what I just went through, Bahamut, I don't think even the Titans could be that terrifying,” Spike spoke while trembling, "All that whipping and burning plus all that BDSM...thank goodness they really didn't go with the DP treatment."

“You survived, so that's all that matters,” Bahamut replied, "As for how terrifying your women are compared to the titans...I'd say fifty-fifty."

“I mean, half way through the torture. I was already partly depleted even with my extra stamina. Those girls are relentless.”

“You may say it was torture, but you weren't complaining around the end.” Bahamut reminded him.

“I know, but still sometimes I fear what my sexual lust has turned the girls into.” Spike shivered.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door. Spike's head shot up looking scared thinking the girls have come back for another helping, “Yes?”

“It's me, Spike.” came Twilight's voice from outside the room.

Spike sighed in relief as it was just his wife, “Come in, Twilight.”

Twilight opened the door and entered their bedroom. As she walked towards the bed, Spike noticed a certain transformation potion in a bottle. Curious what she was planning, he was ready to ask only for Twilight to beat him to it. Spike did notice that Twilight looked a little guilty and became concerned.

“Spike, can we talk?” asked Twilight awkwardly.

Spike, hearing her tone, nodded and answered, “Sure, Twilight.”

Twilight said down next to Spike, and spoke, “First off, I hope you're not too drained from your time with the girls.”

“Me?” Spike responded, trying to sound nonchalant, “Nah! I'm fit as a fiddle.”

'Liar liar, tail on fire!' Bahamut thought to him.

'Shut it!' Spike thought back.

Twilight smiled, “That's good. I know these last 24 hours have been crazy.”

“That's an understatement.” he replied.

Twilight nodded, “My parents having an orgy with us, them joining the harem, and now we learn the girls had sexy fun with their mother figures who secretly have the hots for you too. That and your "torture” from just now."

Spike pouted at that last bit of information and sulked, “Don't remind me."

Twilight hugged him, “It's ok. At least you do have some MILF's in your harem, right? And they're very much to your liking.”

Spike perked up while thinking about Velvet, Stormy Flare, and even Scootaloo's aunts, “Yeah. You're right.”

'And soon enough another will be joining it.' she thought knowing Spike will be over the moon to hear about Stellar Flare wanting to join.

Twilight sat silently for a moment and decided to get down to business about something going through her mind, “Spike?”

“Hm?” he looked at her.

“You know how you're always adding members to the harem or them wishing to join in?”

“Yeah?”

Twilight blushed, “Well, what if I wanted to have someone join in. I mean, it would have to go through you, male or female...”

Spike did a double take. He knew he was always the one sniffing out new members to add, but he never would've imagined Twilight would be thinking about wanting to request others to join in. When he heard that it could be either male or females, Spike grew more concerned. Not wanting to jump to conclusions, he calmed himself and chose his words carefully so not to come off as jealous, “Well, I never imagined you'd be looking for others to join. Tell me what brought this on?”

Twilight knowing she had to confess now that she came this far spoke to her husband, “While you were with the girls, Sunset Shimmer and I had some sexy fun with my parents.”

“What?” Spike asked in disbelief.

“If it helps, Sunset was the one who started it in the first place. She figured now that dad was in the harem, she wanted to try a little roleplay with her being the lustful daughter.”

Spike realized Sunset wasn't even present when he and the girls got back, “So she was sleeping off the after sex?”

“Yeah, and my dad...so into it. Made my mom jealous, too.”

Spike chuckled and shook his head, “Oh, Sunset.”

“And during our fun I...I did come close to also getting it on with my dad,” Twilight confessed. "Not that I blew him or he went down me, just...he sucked on my breasts and we kissed. Heavens, how he kissed, it was just..."

Spike was left speechless. It seemed that some forbidden barriers have been broken since he was taken away to be sensually tortured. Twilight's confession was a lot to take in and he even pictured Night Light and Twilight in a very intimate embrace. He tried not to show how jealous he was and thought back how his father-in-law might have felt when he went after Velvet and finally copulated with her. Spike sighed, thinking how much had happened in a short amount of time.

“Is that why you're asking me about if you could add members to it, even males?” Spike asked

“Yes. The feeling left me with this urge to broaden my own horizons, just as you've been doing. I mean, even though we've had orgies with several of Fleur's harem members I never actually laid a hand on Fancypants or any of the other males. Just Fleur or any of the other mares.”

“Yeah, I know.” Spike admitted.

“But I just want to know if you'd think any less of me for thinking about adding guys to the harem?”

Spike was silent, which didn't make Twilight feel any better. Spike finally turned to her and lifted her head up to face him, “If you can handle me surrounding myself with so many ladies, I think I can put up with you wanting to add any potential guys to the harem.”

“Really?” she asked.

“We're in this together, Twilight. You trust me, and so I shall trust you.”

Twilight's eyes started to tear up before embracing Spike, “Thank you so much, Spike.”

“No problem,” Spike hugged her back. When they parted Spike finally got to ask about the potion, “Is that what I think it is?”

Twilight smirked, “That depends, what do you think it is?”

“If it is what it looks like, I think I'm gonna be milking me some super tits.” Spike answered, as a fresh erection was forming in his pants.

"Actually, Spike...," Twilight said, smiling shyly, "This is for you."

"For me, what...," Spike trailed off as at dawned on him what Twilight wanted to do.

"It's time you fulfilled my fantasy...daddy," Twilight said, her smile broadening.

Hippogriffia

Not long after the Storm King was defeated, the Titans upholding their side of the deal with Spike and the girls promised not to harm them in and in return would be allowed to go themselves. The scene took them to an old dark cavernous lair where inside the main chamber was big, wide, and damp.

Squirk materialized from the water in the pools below and sighed in relief, “Ah, home sweet home!”

Crunch walked into the chamber followed by Neira, Erebus, and Lavan. Each of them took a spot in the lair with Neira creating an ice platform for her to stand on feeling comfy.

“Who would've ever imagined we'd all end up back here again?” Neira asked her brother titans.

“Place hasn't changed a bit,” Lavan said, as he looked around, “I can still feel like it was only yesterday how much this place was our sanctuary.”

“Unlike the land of Equestria itself, and beyond its borders.” Erebus noted.

“Indeed,” Crunch agreed, as he picked up some boulders, tossed them into his mouth, and ate them like they were candy, “It has been far too long since we were imprisoned. The lands have changed and are no longer the way we remember them.”

“Or to our liking.” Neira added.

The other titans sighed knowing everything they loved about the lands they ruled were no longer how they enjoyed them, until Crunch spoke up, “But do not frown my siblings. After all despite our spectacle of being used as puppets we can still take this as a moment of opportunity.”

Neira being the first to catch on continued, “Agreed. We were still freed from our imprisonment, and now we have a golden opportunity to take back what is ours.”

“Need I remind you two there is still a problem with that plan?” Erebus asked rhetorically.

“Yes. The dragon king and his pony friends.” Lavan confirmed.

“If our fight with them is anything to go by they're not to be taken lightly.” Squirk put in.

Crunch started pondering on this before reaching a conclusion, “Then we must learn all we can about Equestria and beyond. What sort of changes have occurred in our absence. And more on this dragon king and his friends.”

“And then what?” Neira inquired.

“Then the lands will be ours again.” Crunch promised, as the titans smirked deviously.

(Present Day)

At Spike's apartment inside the walk in shower, Spike stood still as Twilight and the rest of the girls whose bodies were all soapy began rubbing their bodies all around Spike as a means of cleaning him.

“Oh, this is my kind of washing.” Spike panted, as he felt Twilight soapy breasts rub against his chest, while Applejack was doing the same to his back.

“We all want to be nice and clean for today.” Rarity reminded Spike, as she made him grope her right breast.

“That's right,” Twilight confirmed, “We're visiting Queen Novo today both at Mt. Aris, and Sequestria.”

“It'll be a treat for us to visit a kingdom under water.” Sunset said, while washing herself up.

“But how're we gonna breathe down there again?” Applejack asked, while rubbing her rack up and down Spike's back.

“Queen Novo said that will be taken care of when we get there.” Twilight assured.

“Oh, this is so exciting!” Pinkie said jumping up and down.

“Pinkie, be careful, or you'll slip!” Starlight warned Pinkie.

Before they knew it, Pinkie ended up stepping on a dropped bar of soap and ended up slipping while bumping into Spike and the rest of the girls causing them to fall over in a pile.

The girls laid on top of each other with Spike on the very bottom pinned down by all of them, “Squashed by boobs. My ideal way to go.” Spike joked to himself.

Later on in Equestria, Spike and the girls were on a train taking them far out to the borders of the sea. When they got off at the station, Twilight spoke, “We're to be meeting escorts here.”

“Hope they're not taking their time.” Rainbow said, as she kicked back.

“Excuse me?” came a male voice.

The group looked seeing two hippogriffs, a boy and a girl coming their way. The girl looked to be a bit older than the boy. The girl hippogriff's mane was colored light cornflower blue and light cornflower bluish gray. Her coat was light magentaish gray while her beak and claws were pale light grayish orchid.

The boy hippogriff's mane was moderate cyan and pale turquoise and his coat was apple greenish white.

“Princess Twilight, Spike the Dragon King, and friends we presume?” the boy asked.

“That would be us.” Twilight nodded.

“This is so great!” the girl cheered, as she flew around them, “I can't believe we're finally meeting you guys. I've been looking forward to this for so long!”

“Silverstream, please calm down.” the boy said trying to quell the girl.

“Oh, sorry, Terramar.” the girl known as Silverstream said as she flew back over.

“Anyway, my name's Terramar and this is my sister Silverstream.”

“Hiya.” she waved.

“Nice to meet you both.” Spike greeted.

“The Queen requested we bring you to our home, or homes however you wanna call it.” Terramar explained.

“Right this way!” Silverstream said while motioning down a path.

As they followed, Spike spoke to Rainbow and Pinkie, “She's like Skystar.”

“Obviously.” Rainbow agreed.

Upon reaching the mountain, they climbed up several flights of stairs, “If you can all fly then why do you need all these stairs?” Rarity asked panting.

“Not every creature can fly, Rarity.” Starlight reminded her.

“She's got a point.” Applejack agreed making Rarity sigh.

“Don't worry, we're almost there.” Silverstream assured.

The group finally reached the top where they stood before a archway of two hippogriffs crossing. As they entered they saw Mt. Aris was similar like Griffinstone, with nest looking homes and tree-houses.

“Welcome to Hippogriffia; the capital of the Hippogriff kingdom.” Terramar welcomed them.

The girls looked around in awe while Spike whistled, “Not a bad place.”

They saw several hippogriffs of all ages and genders roaming around, having fun, relaxing, and socializing. Spike took notice of several hippogriff ladies admiring their feathery beauty. When some looked in his direction he shifted his gaze and played it casual. Fluttershy gushed and cooed at the sight of the hippogriff children while resisting the urge to pick one up and hug it.

“Terramar! Silverstream!” came a voice.

They looked over seeing an adult Hippogriff walk over, “Hey, dad.” Silverstream greeted, as the sibs hugged the adult.

“Dad?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah, this is our father.” Terramar introduced.

“Call me Skybeak. Nice to meet you all.” the adult greeted.

“We're honored to be here.” Twilight replied.

“Is Queen Novo here by any chance?” Spike asked curiously, while the girls gave him a sly smirk.

“She should be here shortly.” Skybeak answered, until fanfare played by two hippogriffs.

Every hippogriff bowed their heads as Queen Novo approached with Skystar, “Alright, alright, enough fanfare.” Novo motioned the hippogriffs to cease.

“Queen Novo.” Twilight greeted.

“Twilight Sparkle and company, so good you made it,” Novo greeted the group, before spotting Spike and flew over to his side, “And how've you been, handsome?” she leaned into Spike making sure her rack was close to him.

Spike smiled while blushing and answered, “Very well, your highness.”

“Spike!” Skystar cheered, as she flew at Spike hugging him, “I missed you!”

“Missed you too, Skystar!” Spike groaned from the big hug, while enjoying her rack pressing into him.

“Hiya cuz!” Silverstream greeted, as Skystar hugged her and Terramar.

“Hi, cousins!”

“Cousins?” the girls asked.

Spike spoke to Skystar, “Silverstream and Terramar are your cousins?”

“That's right.” she confirmed.

Spike turned to Novo, “And you're their...”

“Aunt? Correct.” she answered.

“Now we really know why Skystar and Silverstream are so alike.” Rainbow whispered to the girls.

“Hippogriffia looks so beautiful, Queen Novo.” Fluttershy marveled.

“Thanks. We take pride in making our home look good.” she replied.

Spike looked around before something caught his ear, “Hey, what's that sound?”

Rarity started listening in, “I hear it to. It sounds beautiful.”

The rest of the girls listened in, before Twilight spoke, “You're right, where's it coming from?”

“That would be the Harmonizing Heights.” Terramar answered.

“Harmonizing Heights?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, come on.” Silverstream said, as the siblings led them to said place.

Upon entering they heard this whimsical wind chime sound all around them, “I don't know about you girls but I'm feeling really zen right now.” Spike admitted.

“Me too.” Fluttershy said relaxed.

“Perfect place for meditation.” Rainbow looked around.

“We like to come here to cleanse our auras when we got too much negativity on our minds.” Silverstream explained.

“So do the both of you live in Hippogriffia?” Sunset asked the siblings.

“Well, I tend to live up here the most with dad.” Silverstream explained.

“I go back and forth between here and Sequestria,” Terramar explained, “Especially since our mom lives down there.”

“Your parents live in two different places?” Pinkie asked, as Spike and the girls realized a fact about the sibs parents.”

“Yeah, they're pretty much divorced,” Terramar sighed, “But there's no bad blood between them. They still care about each other. They just have different preferences on where to live.”

“Yeah. Any hippogriff and seapony can venture back and forth between places. It's not like we have to permanently choose what we are all time.” Silverstream added.

“I get it.” Spike agreed knowing a thing or two about being half of two different creatures, as did the girls.

“If you want we can get our aunt and cousin to come with us down to Seaquestria and show you.” Terramar offered.

“How're we going to do that?” Applejack asked as the other were curious.

“Don't worry, we'll show you when we get there.” Terramar said, as they led the group off.

Out at the beach of Hippogriffia, Novo, Skystar, Terramar, and Silverstream dove into the water and suddenly their bodies changed, their top halves appeared to be pony-like but their bottom halves resembled that of mermaids with fish-like tails and fins. Spike looked at Novo and Skystar blushing.

'Wow, bird women or fish women, they're still hot.' he thought.

Twilight used her magic to encase her friends in a bubble floated down into the water as the queen, her daughter, niece, and nephew dove down.

As the group in the bubble waited, Novo spoke, “Originally, we had a big pearl that we used to change us from hippogriff to seapony until we broke it up and gave a shard to every hippogriff allowing us to come and go to land and sea as we please.”

“But the magic from it can work on others.” Skystar explained.

“It can?” Starlight asked.

“Watch.” Novo said, as she and her kin harnessed the magic from their pearl shards onto the girls and Spike.

Suddenly the bubble burst and the girls suddenly found themselves as seapony versions of themselves. The girls were awed by their new looks, while Rarity looked at her fin.

“Oh, these fins are divine!” she marveled.

“And beautiful.” Sunset added, while looking herself over.

"Hey, Applejack, I'll race ya to that coral!" Rainbow challenged her.

"You're on!" Applejack answered, as the two swam.

"This is just like flying!" Rainbow cheered, as she and Applejack race swam.

"Ooh, try it Fluttershy!" Pinkie beckoned her to swim.

Fluttershy tried it and giggled, "Yay.”

“So wonderful.” Starlight gasped.

“Amazing!” Twilight said equally excited.

“Hey, girls!” Spike called, as the girls looked at Spike.

The Dragon boy has transformed as well with his legs combined into one long purple scaly tail with fins.

“Check me out!” Spike said with excitement.

“Spike, you're a-” Twilight began before Spike finished.

“A sea dragon, sweetheart!”

“That is so amazing for you, Spike.” Rarity said swimming around him.

“Indeed,” Novo agreed, “Though you're not the right size of a regular sea dragon. They're a lot bigger than this.”

“You know some sea dragons?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, yeah. We got a sea dragon for a neighbor. You'll really like him.” Skystar said.

“Come on, let's show you around. Just swim this way.” Silverstream said, as the four swam ahead. Spike and the girls followed their lead swimming just like they did.

Meanwhile at the Titan's lair, the elemental creatures having been held up in their lair since they returned had spent their time collecting intel on Equestria and beyond making sure to know all they could about what became of the land they used to rule.

Squirk the water titan, had started slipping away, until Neira caught him, “Hey! Where do you think you're going, Squirk?”

“I've learned enough about my former empire now known as Seaquestria; populated by seaponies. That's where I'm going now to reclaim my empire.”

“By yourself?” Lavan asked.

“Yes, because of one important fact. None of you can breathe underwater.”

“Fair enough,” Crunch admitted, “Just watch yourself. You never know what else is out there.”

“Don't worry about me.” Squirk said, as he headed out.

“What're the chances he'll succeed?” Erebus asked his fellow titans.

“Fifty/fifty at best.” Neira answered.

“Even if he doesn't, the experience will do him some good,” Crunch said, “Gives us a better chance to know what armies and forces we'll be up against.” the other titans nodded in agreement.

Battle for Seaquestria

In Seaquestria, the girls and Spike were still swimming around getting accustomed to their temporary fins and tails.

“This is awesome!” Rainbow cheered, as she was race swimming with Applejack.

“That's it, you guys got it now!” Skystar congratulated them.

“You're all adapting well.” Novo commended them.

“Thank you, Novo,” Twilight replied, while she and Sunset were studying coral patterns on a reef, “It's so much easier to study aquatic life in their natural habitat when you can breathe underwater.”

“This will definitely make for good artwork inspiration.” Sunset said marveling at the coral.

Spike was currently swimming about with Rarity, Fluttershy, and Starlight following him, “Now this is cool,” Spike said as he swam above some seaweed, “I mean I've had my fair share of mermaid fantasies but to be like this is in real life is so much better.”

“Oh, I know,” Rarity said marveling at her fins, “This is all so beautiful words cannot do it justice.”

They swam past Pinkie who was banging on clam shells like they were bongos, “These clams make for good bongos.” the party girl told her friends.

“And I'm having so much fun getting to know all the little fishies.” Fluttershy said, while watching some fish swim by waving at her.

“I can see why some of the hippogriffs decided to stay down here. Though you don't get too much sunlight unless you go up top.” Starlight noted.

“Hello, everyone!” came a woman's voice.

The group looked and saw swimming by was a seapony woman with a coat colored pale, light grayish olive, and her mane being pale, light grayish orchid and moderate magenta. Spike was taken not only by her beauty, but because her bust was an impressive size compared to Queen Novo and several of the MILF's he's had the pleasure of meeting and for some bedding.

'Damn, this seapony's sexy.' Spike thought.

“Mom!” Silverstream and Terramar cheered, as they swam over to the seapony hugging her.

“Mom?” the girls and Spike asked.

The two brought the lady seapony over, “Girls, Spike, this is our mother; Ocean Flow.” Terramar introduced.

“Ocean Flow,” Spike gasped, “What a beautiful name.”

Rainbow leaned in speaking sly, “Careful, Spike. Your tail is getting stiff.”

Spike quickly looked down but remembered in this form he didn't have the same anatomy as a human or dragon. He scowled and looked back at Rainbow for tricking him.

“Oh, sorry. I mean 'that' tail.” Rainbow chuckled while motioning to Spike's actual sea dragon tail.

“Just you wait, next time when it's just you and me in bed you're gonna get exactly what's coming.” Spike warned her.

Rainbow smirked, “Any time any day.” she said before kissing Spike making his scowl turn into a smile.

The group watched as Novo and Skystar swim over to Ocean Flow, “Aunt Ocean!” Skystar cheered, as she hugged her.

“How's my niece today?”

“Doing great!”

“Hey, little sis.” Novo greeted the adult seapony.

“Hi, big sis.” Ocean greeted the queen as they embraced.

The group looked between the two, as Applejack spoke, “So if you're sisters, then you, Ocean Flow are...”

“A princess? Pretty much. But I'm just a simple seapony and mother of two.” Ocean Flow answered.

“And that is something to be proud of.” Twilight told her.

“Thank you, Twilight. Let me just say I am honored to meet all of you finally. My sister and niece told me about you when they returned from the summit,” Ocean turned to Spike, “Especially you, Dragon King.” she gave him a flirtatious wink making Spike blush.

“Well, I do have a certain reputation.” he admitted while trying to keep cool.

“Oh, yes. My sister told me about your 'reputation'.” Ocean continued to flirt.

'Oh, great, even she knows.' Spike thought.

'Maybe you shouldn't have made that confession at the summit about your passion.' Bahamut thought to him.

“Hello!” came another voice.

The group looked and to their surprise saw a purple scaled sea serpent swimming over. His hair was brilliant orange with brilliant yellow highlights and a mustache of the same color.

“Steven!” Ocean greeted.

“Ocean Flow, so good to see you,” the sea serpent greeted Ocean Flow, before spotting Novo, “And your majesty, delighted to see you today.”

“That's a real sea serpent.” Fluttershy gasped.

“Wild.” Spike gasped in awe.

Steven looked to the group, “Oh, it looks like we have guests joining us today. A pleasure to meet you all, I am Steven Magnet. I'm a good neighbor of the seaponies here.”

“Delighted to meet you, Steven.” Twilight greeted.

Steven got a look at Twilight, “If I'm not mistake, you're Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria?”

“That's right.” Twilight confirmed.

“This is such an honor,” Steven said bowing his head before looking at the others, “And to see the rest of the Heroes of Harmony. And the good looking sea dragon right there must be your husband, Spike the Dragon King.”

“That he is.” Twilight nodded.

Spike was taken aback by what Steven said about him, “Girls, a guy just called me good looking.”

“And it's true,” Steven said, “With a face like that it's no wonder ladies flock themselves at you.”

“Well, not every lady.” Spike confessed.

“Yes, our dear Spike is quite the looker, but you yourself are nothing to sneeze at either,” Rarity began complimenting the sea serpent's appearance, “Such lovely luminescent scales.”

“I know.” Steven replied feeling flattered.

“And your expertly coiffed mane.” Rarity inspected his hair.

“Oh, I know, I know.”

“Your fabulous manicure.”

Steven gasped, “It's so true!”

“And such a beautiful mustache.”

“Oh, thank you. It's so hard to make sure it looks just right,” Steven said before looking to Spike, “You know, if you grew a mustache I think you'd look even better.”

“Tried it before, but it's too much work to keep it looking good for me.” Spike confessed.

“And I like him just the way he is.” Twilight said swimming up to Spike and kissed his cheek.

“Oh, you two make such an adorable couple.” Steven gushed.

“We get that a lot.” Spike answered.

“So anybody up for making seashell necklaces?” Skystar asked the group.

Before any could answer, Pinkie froze and looked concerned which didn't go unnoticed by her friends, “Pinkie, what's wrong?” Starlight asked.

“Something bad is coming. I can feel it in the water.”

Queen Novo, Ocean Flow, and their kids looked just as concerned, as everyone looked out into the water seeing a living whirlpool coming right for them. Nobody knew what to do until then the whirlpool stopped to reveal it was the water titan.

“Squirk!” Spike and Twilight gasped, as everyone else was surprised.

Squirk eyed his enemies and chuckled, “So we meet again, Dragon King and Princess Twilight, and the rest of your friends.”

“Wish I could say it's good to see you, but it ain't.” Applejack replied.

“Why are you here?” Novo demanded.

“To take back what is rightfully mine, Queen Novo,” Squirk answered bitterly, “Seaquestria.”

“Seaquestria is under my protection, and as long as I rule these waters I shall never give it to you.” Novo answered while standing tall, as her family stood by her side.

“And we won't let you take it either.” Twilight added, as she, Spike, and her friends stood with the seaponies accompanied by Steven.

Squirk seeing this resistance sighed with a shake of his head, “I was hoping it wouldn't have to come to this, but you forced my hand.” swimming to the titans side was several anthro shark men and barracuda men armed with tridents and spears.

“Who ordered the seafood special?” Pinkie joked.

“I hate seafood.” Rarity replied.

“Attack!” Squirk announced, as his minions swam into battle.

“Come on!” Spike ordered, as he and the girls swam into battle.

The girls and Spike fought against the fish creature minions, as Novo told her family, “I need to rally the guards.”

“Silverstream and I will alert dad!” Terramar said, as they split up.

Applejack swam around and dodged a spear stab form one of the barracuda men, before punching him. Rainbow swam around as fast as lightning dodging several shark men, before she was ready to fight back, “Let's see a little thunder here.”

“Rainbow, no!” Twilight shouted, as her friend looked to her, “Using your elemental power here underwater would hurt all of us.”

Rainbow realizing that powered down, “My bad.”

“I hate to say this, but a lot of our elemental powers won't work under water.” Sunset realized.

“Mine's working just fine.” Pinkie said, as she fired a blast of water at some barracuda minions.

“That's because this is your element.” Starlight reminded her, while using her magic to blast at some shark men.

“If we can get Squirk above the water, we stand a better chance.” Spike said, as Novo returned with her guards who aided the girls in battle.

“Protect Seaquestria!” a guard announced.

As the group were handling the minions, Spike, Twilight, and Starlight headed for Squirk, “So you titans are finally making your move?” Spike asked.

“Well, I'm basically starting us off. The others are free to do when they please.” Squirk replied, as he summoned a trident and started striking at Spike who dodged before blasting him with magic along with Twilight.

Squirk recoiled, but shook it off, “Good try, but not good enough.” he launched a barrage of bubbles that exploded like bombs.

“He's right, we're fighting a titan after all.” Twilight reminded her husband.

“We need to get him out of the water.” Starlight said.

“We can levitate him out, but we need to keep him still.” Twilight replied.

“Allow me!” Steven said intensely as he swam at Squirk and coiled around his body.

“Stupid serpent, let go!” Squirk struggled.

Spike, Twilight, and Starlight concentrated and used their magics to start levitating Squirk up with Steven still clinging to him. Despite Squirk struggling the three were able to keep their grip on the titan making him rise out of the water with them swimming up with him.

With Squirk out of the water, the three thrust him forward onto the beach. The water titan finally broke free of Steven who dove back into the water. Spike jumped out of the water assuming his dragon form before shifting into his Shining Mode Armor.

“Now let's see how well you fight on land!” Spike announced, as he flew at Squirk and started throwing punches at the fish man who blocked most of his strikes, but the dragon was proving to be very fast for him to keep up.

“Enough of this!” Squirk swatted Spike away with his trident.

“Spike!” Twilight and Starlight called, as they emerged from the water returning to their pony forms.

“Sea or Land, I will not go down so easily!” Squirk warned Spike.

“Well, neither will we!” came a voice, as Squirk looked and saw Sky Beak and the rest of the griffons in guard armor and weapons in talon standing ready with Terramar and Silverstream watching from the side.

“Reinforcements!” Spike cheered.

“Hippogriffs, do battle!” Skybeak announced, as the hippogriffs took flight and flew at Squirk striking him with their weapons.

The big fish creature was swatting away knocking some hippogriffs out of the sky, but luckily landed in the water and assumed their seapony form.

“You fools think you can stand up to me and my titan brethren?!” Squirk asked, as he manipulated some water from the sea and fired it at some of the hippogriffs. Some were able to avoid it, but some were knocked out of the sky and landed in the water.

The titan looked towards the Dragon King as Twilight flew up at his side, “And now for the both of you!” he laughed until vocalizing started echoing around them, “What's that singing? And why can't I move?” Squirk demanded as he found his body not responding.

Spike looked and saw the Dazzlings standing atop a cliff side vocalizing with their hypnotic to bend Squirk to their will. He smiled at the trio who smiled back at him while keeping their vocals up.

The rest of the girls emerged from the water returning to their pony forms, while Novo, Skystar, Ocean Flow, and the other seaponies emerging from the water, “Now you'll see how we all fight together!” Novo declared to the titan as everyone went on the attack.

The hippogriffs once again flew at Squirk scratching and clawing at him, while the seaponies transformed back into hippogriffs to join their friends.

“Well, we can't let these guys have all the fun, can we?” Spike asked his girls who smirked, before they all took on their armored forms like Spike.

“Now!” Twilight announced as they all attacked with Fluttershy using her wind power to blow Squirk back making him crash into the mountain.

“Now here's that thunder I was promising ya!” Rainbow unleashed a thunder blast against the titan who got shocked.

Rarity's fists gained huge crystal boxing gloves before she slugged Squirk giving him a black eye. Applejack using her enhances strength delivered a slug of her own blacking his other eye.

“I already gave you a dose of water, so here's something else.” Pinkie unleashed some sprinkle bombs that exploded in Squirk's face.

Sunset fired a combustion blast at Squirk along side Spike, while Twilight and Starlight fired blasts of magic knocking Squirk back. The titan got back up growling, “You've made an enemy out of this titan, and soon my brethren will be out for you as well. Until next time.” he surrounded himself in a watery cyclone that assimilated his henchmen into it before disappearing.

“He got away.” Rainbow grumbled.

“Don't they always?” Pinkie asked rhetorically.

At the Titans lair, Squirk entered to see his brethren looking at him. Seeing his defeated state, Lavan was about to say something only for Squirk to quickly cut him off, “You ask, you die!” he walked off for his quarters of the cave.

“So we still on that bet?” Erebus asked his brethren who rolled their eyes.

Back at the beach, everyone was relaxing with the hippogriffs and seaponies all coming together with Spike and the others joining them.

“So you all get together like this on weekends?” Spike asked Novo, Ocean Flow, and Skybeak.

“That's right.” Novo answered.

“Though we choose to remain in one place for the most part, we use the weekends as a chance for all of us to be together here on the beach.” Ocean Flow explained.

“Where we're all one big family.” Skybeak said, as his and Ocean's kids went to their sides.

The group looked around seeing all the hippogriffs and seaponies together with some taking the form of the other or the hippogriffs sitting on floating platforms on the water to be closer to their seapony friends.

Twilight turned to the Dazzlings, “Thank goodness you girls showed up when you did.”

“Well, we do live close to Seaquestria, and we couldn't stand the thought of our neighboring undersea empire enslaved by a fish man.” Adagio explained.

“That'd be the worst.” Sonata added.

“That titan got what was coming to him.” Aria said.

“He sure did.” Rainbow agreed.

“Just remember he was just one titan,” Twilight reminded them, “They're all tough in their own ways. We may have defeated Squirk today, but who knows just how much stronger he'll be next time.”

Spike nodded, “Same goes for the rest of his titan buddies.” the group nodded in agreement.

“But all things considered it was still a nice visit out here and getting to know all about ya.” Applejack told the hippogriffs and seaponies.

“Thank you,” Novo said, “And you're all welcomed here any time.”

Steven emerged from the water and spoke, “Oh, yes indeed. I'd love to get together talk shop with you, Ms. Rarity for some tips on managing a perfect do.” he slicked his hair back.

“Of course, Steven.” Rarity giggled.

“And as thanks for helping us protect our home, you're welcomed to spend the night here on Mt. Aris.”

“Thank you, kindly.” Spike said gratefully as the rest of his friends felt just as grateful.

That night each of the girls were bunking together two each in a guest tree-house. Spike and Twilight were currently enjoying one to themselves while sitting atop of their guest bed with Spike shirtless.

“This was quite a day, wasn't it?” Spike asked Twilight.

“I know. What was supposed to be a simple visit just turned into a battle.” she replied.

“Still it was nice of Queen Novo to offer us a place to stay and relax the night.” the dragon said.

“It sure is.”

“Although, I wonder, Twilight.”

“Hm?”

“Squirk struck here for a reason. He said Seaquestria was once his empire. Does this mean each of the titans has their own specific location in the land that once belonged to them?”

“It's a possibility. I mean the lands have changed since the titans times, so it's not the way they remember it.”

“But now they want to take them back. And who knows where the others will actually strike.” Spike said in worry, until Twilight held him close.

“It'll be all right, Spike. Because we won't stop until we defeat them all.” Spike smiled, as he leaned in and kissed his wife.

Suddenly there was a knock at their door, “Uh, come in.” Spike answered.

Entering was Novo and Skystar as hippogriffs while wearing robes, “Oh, Novo, Skystar, good evening.” Twilight greeted.

“Good evening to you both too,” Novo replied, “Are you both comfy?”

“Yes, we are.” Spike confirmed.

“Good, because we brought a guest joining us tonight.” Skystar said, as she and her mom stepped aside to reveal Ocean Flow who had also changed into a hippogriff and was also wearing a robe as well.

“Ocean Flow?” the couple asked.

“Not that I'm against it, but what brings you here?” Spike inquired.

“Well, my sister wanted to join us since we were going to be having some fun with you,” Novo explained, “We figured you wouldn't mind.”

“That's right.” Ocean confirmed.

“And why exactly?” Twilight asked.

Ocean looked down with a blush, “Well, you see. I want to become part of the harem.”

“Huh?” Spike asked while his face turned red.

“Part of the harem?” Twilight gasped.

“Yes.” Ocean replied.

“Well, I'm all for adding new members, though what about your family? Do they have any complaints about it?” Spike asked Novo's sister.

“Skybeak and I still care about each other, but since we are divorced I'm free to start seeing again no matter who it is. As for Terramar and Silverstream, well they know no one can replace their father and they understand I'm an independent woman and am allowed to see who I want. So there's no problem on my end. What about you two?”

Spike and Twilight looked at each other, as Spike answered, “Well, I have no problem with it, but my wife is the deciding vote.”

All eyes fell on Twilight who answered, “Well, since you came all this way, and I know my husband loves a good MILF, I guess we can give you a trial run here.”

Ocean Flow blushed at being identified as a MILF and seeing the amorous look on Spike's face was starting to make her feel wet below.

“Thank you both. I promise to be the best I can be.”

“Hey, you already have two children, so that's enough evidence to know you have the experience.” Spike noted.

“He's gotcha there.” Novo nudged her sister who smiled.

“Oh, can we get started now, I'm so excited!” Skystar jumped up and down.

“Patience, Skystar.” Novo calmed her daughter.

“But she has a good point,” Spike admitted, “Already, ladies, let me see what I'm working with.”

“Proceed.” Twilight instructed.

So the two adult hippogriffs and younger one removed their robes and dropped them to the floor revealing their naked forms. Spike eyed them up loving their sleek figures, especially for bird/pony creatures. He especially loved how voluptuous Novo and Ocean were much like the other MILF's Spike knew, and while Skystar wasn't as busty as her mom or Twilight, she still had an impressive pair Spike couldn't wait to sink his claws into.

“Good enough for you?” Novo teased while hefting her rack up for Spike.

“I like it so far,” Spike confessed, before turning to his wife, “Twilight, why don't we join them?”

“Sure.” Twilight smiled, as both of them started removing their clothes as well.

Once the married couple were in the buff, the three hippogriffs took the chance to appreciate the Princess of Friendship and the Dragon King in their bare naked glory.

“Twilight, you are a lovely piece of work.” Novo commended her.

“Oh, thank you.” Twilight smiled with a blush.

“And she's not wrong there.” Spike agreed while wrapping an arm around his wife keeping her close.

“And you, Mr. Dragon King...” Novo continued while eying the object of her affections, “Mm, I can see why so many ladies cannot resist you.”

“Yeah, even I can't resist.” Skystar added.

“You may be even better than Skybeak.” Ocean admitted while blushing.

Spike blushed from the compliment as Twilight wondered just how big Skybeak was compared to her husband.

Novo approached Spike, “Now let's start things with something simple.” she cupped Spike's face and leaned in kissing him. Spike returned the kiss savoring the soft texture of the Queen's royal lips. To further entice him, Novo pressed her rack into Spike's chest which got his erection started.

The two parted and Spike spoke, “Novo, you've definitely got my attention now.”

“I try, hon.” Novo chuckled.

“Ooh, me next!” Skystar cheered, as she rushed over and captured Spike's lips.

Spike returns the kiss and wrapped his arms around Skystar's waist keeping her close. When they came up for air, Skystar was wide eyed, “Wow! That was better than I expected.” she gasped.

“I aim to please.” Spike replied.

Ocean walked up to Spike and spoke, “I'm ready to embrace a new shot at love. And I want it to be with you, Spike.”

“Well, then let's see where this goes.” Spike answered, as the two kissed with Ocean wrapping her arms around him.

Spike could feel his chest mash right into Ocean's boobs, while his lips never left the hippogriff mother of two. Spike enjoyed the feeling of Ocean's erect nipples against him hinting she was a horny mom looking for a good time.

The two came up for air, and Spike spoke, “Well, you three passed in the kissing test. Now let's see how you do in real pleasure.”

“You just leave that to us.” Novo said.

“And of course, I'll be helping.” Twilight reminded them.

So Spike laid down on the bed, as the four ladies climbed atop while Twilight instructed them, “Let's start with Spike's most important piece.” she motioned to his erection.

“Oh, yes, I've been waiting for a chance with this.” Skystar said, while gently stroking Spike's cock.

“Ladies, let's dig in.” Novo said, as all four ladies each started licking Spike's shaft while fondling his man jewels earning excited moans out of the dragon hero.

Spike watched as each of them took a turn licking up his erection seductively, before Skystar engulfed it into her mouth and started to blow Spike. He watched Skystar bob her head up and down, while watching Twilight busy kissing and alternating between Novo and Ocean flow. Spike watched as his wife used her tongue with the two hot hippogriff moms moaning her name.

'I can't wait to have them myself.' Spike thought, as he continued to enjoy Skystar pleasuring him below until his built up wanted out and released a load into her mouth.

Skystar swallowed the contents, “Mm, dragon seed is so good.” she said in delight.

“Mommy wants.” Ocean said eager for a taste.

Ocean proceeded to suck on Spike's dick a couple of times savoring the sweet left over taste of his previously released load. Spike held his next load in wanting to keep it in as long as possible, until he saw Ocean remove his dick from her mouth. Ocean then wrapped her boobs around the hard dick and spoke slyly, “Does Spike want a tit fuck?”

“Yes, please.” Spike answered in a monotonous tone.

Ocean smirked, as she proceeded her rub her breasts around Spike's cock pleasurably. Spike panted at how soft Ocean's breasts felt rubbing around his dick. He then looked up seeing Novo position herself above his head and lowered herself down face sitting on the dragon king.

“Lick away, sweetheart.” Novo beckoned him.

Spike not needing to be told twice proceeded to lick at Novo's pussy while continuing to enjoy Ocean's tit fuck. Spike and the queen of both the hippogriffs and seaponies moaned in ecstasy as both were enjoying the pleasure they were receiving.

“Oh, yeah!” Novo panted, “Oh, I haven't felt this good since before Skystar was born!”

“And I've been itching to pleasure a new cock.” Ocean said, as she continued rubbing her boobs around Spike's dick.

Both Spike and Novo moaned louder as they were reaching their peaks and released with Ocean Flow getting her face and breasts covered in Spike's love juice. Spike slurped up Novo's seed as she released it onto his face.

“Now that was amazing.” Spike panted.

“You act like it's your first time.” Novo said.

“Yes, don't you have an abundant of girls that you bed practically every night?” Ocean asked, while eying Twilight who shrugged.

“My husband always acts like it's his first time.” she told them.

After Novo got up from Spike the dragon king sat up before taking the queen by the arm and made her lay on her back.

“Spike!” she gasped.

“Please, your majesty. Allow me to give you the royal treatment.” Spike smirked.

“Ooh, Spike. I have a feeling I'm gonna enjoy this treatment.” Novo said excitedly.

“Trust me, you will.” Twilight assured her.

Spike got between Novo and spread her legs leaving her pussy wide open for all to see. Spike licked his lips at the sight of her dripping wet pussy and was ready to return the favor. He positioned himself and slid his dick inside Novo making her gasp.

“I-I haven't felt this in so long.” the queen said in surprise.

“Get ready for a trip down memory lane.” Spike replied, as he started thrusting in and out of Nova making her moan.

As Spike's dick kept banging against the walls inside Novo, Spike reached downward grabbing the queens boobs squeezing them.

“Mm, Novo, you definitely got breasts fit for a queen.” Spike teased, as he started pinching her hard nipples making the queen moan harder.

The dragon started picking up the pace as he was thrusting harder and deeper into Novo making the queen cry out harder.

“Oh, Spike! Oh fuck that's good!”

“I love pleasuring royalty.” Spike teased, as he continued to play with Novo's boobs.

The queen continued to cry as Spike pleasured her more than she ever felt in her life, “Spike, I'm coming!” she cried before finally releasing on the spot.

Skystar looked at her mom and asked in concern, “Mom, are you ok?”

Novo turned and looked up at her daughter, “I'm fine, Skystar. Best I've ever felt. Spike, you are one in a million.”

“I know.” he boasted, before turning to Skystar and Ocean, “Ok, ladies. I hope you're both ready.” the aunt and niece blushed while looking eager.

Later on, Spike, Twilight, and the three hippogriffs laid spread out on the bed looking exhausted, with Spike and Twilight laying close to Novo, with Skystar resting her head in Twilight's lap, and Ocean laying against Spike's side holding his arm in between her boobs.

“Wow. That was incredible.” Skystar panted.

“I haven't felt this feeling in forever.” Ocean panted.

“Same here.” Novo agreed.

“We're both glad you all enjoyed it.” Twilight told them.

“Yeah. The three of you were amazing.” Spike added.

“So does that mean I can join the harem now?” Ocean asked hopefully.

“And even though we pretty much felt like we were already included, can you confirm it?” Skystar asked Spike and Twilight.

“Well, of course. But I'll also have to take each of you out on a date to make it truly official.” Spike told them.

“Well, I think my people can last a day without me around for when it's my date. Just set the time and we'll work things out.” Novo said.

“Oh, I'm so happy!” Skystar beamed.

“So am I.” Ocean added with a smile.

Novo looked back and forth between Spike and Twilight laying at each of her sides, “Thank you both for not onl protecting our homes, but for giving us this chance.”

“No problem.” Twilight answered.

“Please allow me to repay you both.” Novo said, as she sat up before taking the heads of the married couple bringing them closer to her breasts. Spike started sucking on Novo's left boob, while Twilight got to suck on Novo's right one.

Both Spike and Twilight reveled in sucking on the queens tits, while Novo herself held the two close and moaned, “Oh, yes. This is better than a deep tissue massage and seaweed wrap.”

Out with the MILFs

Author's Note

First off I want to apologize to everyone for being absent from this for so long. Due to circumstances I had to take a sabbatical from this story, but now I've returned. This is courtesy of myself and Duke Moon II. I hope you'll enjoy it.

Out with the MILFs

It was Saturday afternoon, and Spike was out in the city. He was especially happy because he wasn't requested to run some errands for Twilight or any of the girls and was free to have fun.

Spike’s wife, Princess Twilight Sparkle, had business in Canterlot pertaining to the situation with the Titans and would be away so she and the other two Princesses of Equestria would meet with the other world leaders. Rarity was also in Canterlot, though it had to do with her fashion business. Pinkie was busy visiting family in the rock quarry. Applejack also had business at the farm and was helping Big Macintosh. Fluttershy was helping a neighbor find some lost animals. Sunset Shimmer was exhibiting her latest art piece at the university. Rainbow Dash was doing yoga with her mom. And even Starlight was back in Equestria visiting her father in Sire's Hollow. With his harem mates away with something to do, Spike had the time to do what he wanted.

What made it better was he was not alone. Accompanying him was Twilight's mother Velvet in her human form and was wearing a short sleeved purple blouse and a gray skirt. Spike had originally planned to either lounge around or work out at home, though Twilight insisted that he get his studies done. When Velvet had arrived at his doorstep, his plans changed, though he greeted her with a kiss, holding her tightly as the woman responded to him eagerly. It wasn’t long ago that his mother in-law, along with her husband, Night Light, became a part of his harem, having crossed a line he didn’t dare cross before but was glad that things had worked out.

Currently, both Spike and his mother-in-law/lover were on an outing to enjoy the lovely weather as well as each others company. As they walked through the city, Spike had noticed that Velvet was enjoying the sites, though he felt that Canterlot City, though big and expansive as it was, was nothing like its counterpart in Equestria, which was a magical kingdom full of wonder. Still, if Velvet was enjoying herself, Spike wasn’t about to say anything to ruin the experience.

“Oh, it's so lovely today, Spike.” Velvet told Spike, as they walked side by side.

“Yeah. Summer's right around the corner,” Spike noted, “And because of that, Twilight won't stop reminding me that final exams will be soon. Honestly I don't understand how she wasn't already a college graduate yet. I swear, she’s smart enough to be a university professor herself.”

Velvet giggled, “I know Twilight is a bright girl, and always has been since she was just a little foal. She still feels that she has a lot to learn from this world and she never stops.”

“Yeah, well because of this, she's been getting me and the girls to buckle down and study extra hard for when the exams arrive. Even after high school it's not easy to motivate some of our friends to study, what with Rainbow and Pinkie easily distracted, or Fluttershy and Rarity nervous about failing. Even Sunset has to manage her time between her art and her college studies. Twilight did manage to find ways to help them study in ways that best worked for them.”

Velvet sighed fondly, “That's my daughter for you.”

“I know,” Spike chuckled, “But you know I am glad I have this free day with you, Velvet... Wow, it still feels strange now that I can address you by your first name now.”

“Well, why not? We're lovers now, remember?” Velvet asked Spike with a flirtatious bat of her eyelashes, “Besides…you can still call me mommy if you like.”

Spike blushed and chuckled, “Yeah, but I'm not your only lover, you know? You still have your husband.”

“So true,” Velvet admitted and sighed, “Truthfully I wouldn't have minded if I had both of you at my side for today. But Night Light had some business to take care of today in Canterlot.”

“What kind of business?” Spike asked.

“He said he was going to buy me a new dress at Canterlot Carousel, and he asked Rarity to come along to help him.”

“So that's what Rarity meant when she told me yesterday she was going to be there helping a client with Sassy and Prim's assistance.”

“Sassy Saddles and Prim Hemline…two of Fleur's harem members, right?” Velvet asked.

“Correct.” Spike confirmed.

“Yes, Twilight's briefed me and Night Light about the ladies in Fleur's harem and your own,” Velvet sighed, fidgeting, “Just thinking of my husband alone with Rarity, Sassy, and Prim…three beautiful mares….”

“Why are you so worried?” Spike asked in concern, “Night Light’s in good hands and with their help, you’ll get a great dress.”

“It’s not that, Spike. My husband…I love him so much, but…what if Night Light loses interest in me in favor of some of the other ladies in both yours and Fleur's harem? The way I saw him eagerly go after Sunset….he was so overtaken by lust and I…” Velvet looked down.

“Hey, Velvet,” Spike began as he lifted her chin up to look her in the eye. Velvet blushed upon making eye contact with Spike, as the dragon king continued, “You have nothing to be afraid of. Night Light proved to you, to me, and Twilight that his love for you is stronger than anything, and being in a harem will never come between the both of you.”

Velvet smiled and blushed, “Yes, he has made that clear to me.”

“And Twilight used to always tell me how worried she was about me losing interest in her in favor of one of her friends or someone else. But I married her because she was the true one for me. She’s my diamond in the rough. And no amount of adding ladies to my harem is going to divide us up.” Spike finished.

Velvet smiled at Spike with her eyes watering, before speaking, “We're both lucky to have such understanding spouses.”

“We sure are.” Spike agreed.

Spike dragged Velvet to the nearest alley and checked that no one else was there. He then pinned her against the wall, surprising her. The two looked at each other lovingly, before they started leaning closer. Soon the two met in a kiss that filled them up with both joy and arousal. Spike pressed himself into Velvet, feeling her breasts as he deepened the kiss. He felt her arms around his neck as he parted her legs so he could dry hump her. Velvet moaned, using her tongue to taste Spike’s tongue. As the moment passed, both individuals were finding it increasingly difficult to keep their emotions in check.

When they parted, Velvet spoke huskily, “It feels good to be able to do that with you and not feel guilty about it.”

“Same here. Your husband is a lucky stud, Mrs Sparkle,” Spike said breathlessly, “Man, if my friends Snips and Snails saw me with you, they’d hunt me down like a pack of wolves.

Velvet giggled before hugging Spike close with his face being pressed into her bosom, “Well, if those wolves want my sweet little lamb, then they have to go through me.”

“I feel really safe now.” Spike said, muffled from his face being smushed by Velvet’s ample breasts.

Letting each other go, Spike and Velvet left the alley and were about to continue their little outing.

“Spike! Velvet!” came a voice.

Velvet and Spike turned to the source of the voice and the two saw two more ladies walking up to them. One of them was Stellar Flare, and the woman accompanying her reminded Spike of a familiar Wonderbolt captain only older. As for Velvet, she looked at the two women with curiosity, though inwardly, was a little annoyed that her outing with Spike was interrupted.

“Stellar Flare!” Spike said in joy, as he embraced the woman who returned the gesture.

Spike enjoyed the feeling of Stellar pressing her rack into his chest and in no time, he found his lips captured by her. He didn’t complain as he embraced her, putting little more of himself into the kiss.

Velvet’s annoyance turned into jealousy as he saw Spike kiss Stellar so thoroughly. Much like her daughter, she was possessive when it came to the Dragon King. It was the same way she was about her husband Night Light whenever an attractive mare showed interest in him.

When they parted from their kiss, Spike blushed, before speaking to Stellar, “Cutting it close there, aren't you?”

“I know I'm not officially in the harem just yet until we've had an official date, but I couldn't help it,” Stellar confessed, “Besides nothing wrong with a little show of affection, right?” she winked, making Spike smile sheepishly.

“Stellar, what…what brings you here?” Velvet asked her fellow harem mate, trying not to show her jealousy.

“I actually came here to give Stormy a tour.” Stellar motioned to the lady with her.

Spike looked at the woman again and it dawned on him who she was, “Stormy Flare?”

Indeed it was Stormy Flare, Spitfire's mom, and another more recent addition to Spike's harem. Not looking like the pegasus mare in Equestria, she now appeared as a human woman. She was currently wearing dark purple pants, and a light purple colored top. The woman blushed a bit nervously, before speaking, “Hello, Spike.”

Spike looked the woman up seeing how she looked gorgeous as a human just as she does as a pony, “Wow. You look amazing.”

“Really?” Stormy asked hopefully, “When I came in through the portal dividing our two worlds, I was worried my human form wouldn’t be as good as my mare form.”

“You make for a real beautiful human woman, Stormy.” Spike continued to compliment Stormy, making her blush.

“Well, thank you. You look very handsome for what you originally were before becoming part dragon,” Stormy said, making Spike smile in return, as she continued, “I do admit this is a new experience for me. Especially since I don't have my wings or even my tail for that matter.”

“I understand it's a lot to process,” Velvet admitted, “But even I got used to it just as Stellar did, among so many others.”

“Twilight Velvet,” Stormy guessed, as Velvet nodded, “It's nice to finally meet the mother of the Princess of Friendship.”

“Same to the mother of the Wonderbolt captain,” Velvet added, “I heard you had joined Spike's harem sometime ago. You, who I heard wasn't so fond of Spike's lifestyle or that your daughter was a part of it.”

Stormy looked down, still feeling remorse about her behavior towards her daughter and Spike with the kind of relationship they had. But she remembered that was then and now she's accepted her daughter's choice and accepted Spike as her new lover as well.

“Yes. I admit I wasn't so supportive of my daughter being in a harem. As a mother, I worried about the kind of dragon she was with. But when I stopped and took a long look at Spike I saw he wasn't just someone who collected mares and other types of females like they were trophies. Yes, he is a pervert, but he has a loving soul who cares for others as a good lover should be.” Stormy smiled.

“Oh, Stormy, you're making me blush.” Spike said, feeling embarrassed. Spike stopped and saw Stormy walk closer to Spike before cupping his face.

The woman leaned forward and kissed Spike, much to Velvet and Stellar's surprise. Spike was at first taken aback but returned the gesture, kissing the woman deeply as he embraced her.

Velvet was still taken aback by Stormy Flare’s forwardness, though she recovered by glaring at the pair as the kiss continued. As for Stellar, she smirked and mentally took notes.

When they parted Stormy smiled at Spike with a faint blush, “You still kiss like you do as a dragon. And I love that.”

Spike chuckled sheepishly once again.

Stormy turned to Velvet, and continued, “And from what I heard from my daughter, she found out both you and your husband joined Spike's harem together.”

“I also heard that from Sunset.” Stellar added, giving a smirk to Velvet who looked sheepish.

Velvet, her jealousy tempered and seeing that the ladies eyes were on her now, couldn't divert the attention away from her, and answered them, “Yes. Both Night Light and I are part of Spike's harem. I knew it was wrong for me, a married mare, to feel like this, but I ended up falling for my daughter's husband months ago.”

Velvet shook her head and continued, “No…deep down even when Spike was in high school I found him so handsome and charming. But it was just a bit of a crush back then, but my feelings got so serious with how I saw Spike and how he is with my daughter and it ignited a spark inside me. I tried to ignore it since I was married and devoted to Night Light. But we all sat down and compromised and we all decided both Night Light and I could be part of Spike's harem, that way even if I have feelings for Spike I'll still be together with my husband.”

Stellar crossed her arms under her rack and looked at Spike, smirking, “Your charm is certainly very dangerous to married women, Spike. I wouldn’t be surprised if your next conquest is a married mare who ditches her husband for you.”

Spike just chuckled sheepishly, “C’mon, Stellar. Pervert I may be, but I’m not a home-wrecker.”

Stormy spoke, “Since we're all here, how about we spend the day together?”

“Really?” Spike asked as his eyes lit up.

“Huh?” Velvet asked with a tone of surprise, “Stormy, I…that is, Spike and I wouldn’t want you and Stellar to be dragged down. You two should enjoy your day.”

“Well, I do want to see more of this city where you and your friends live in, Dragon King,” Stormy admitted, “And I could use another one familiar with the layout of this city. Especially if the other is someone very close to me.” she winked at Spike.

Spike chuckled sheepishly, while blushing until he noticed a jealous look on Velvet's face, “Well, I wouldn't mind it at all. What about you, Velvet?”

“No problem at all.” Velvet answered quickly with a forced smile, her eyes twitching. She then complained mentally, 'Today was supposed to be just me and Spike. Why do those two have to tag along?’

“Well, then. Let's go.” Stellar said, as the four walked on.

Soon the four of them walked around the city with Spike, Stellar, and Velvet showing Stormy all the sights. The pegasus mare turned woman couldn’t help but be fascinated by the city and some of its people. She would find herself looking at some of the shops, especially those that had the latest in technology, which was more advanced than anything her world had to offer. She began to wonder if such technology would exist in her world one day and if she would be alive to see it. She also saw some street performers perform tricks which they called magic, which amused her since she had seen real magic all the time in her world.

As Stormy walked, she noticed several men were giving her looks. She immediately recognized those looks as lustful and awestruck and knew they were captivated by her, which did flatter her to some extent but knew there was only one man's love in her life now and that was Spike's.

“So, Stormy, what do you think of my world?” Spike asked her.

“Well, it certainly is different. I mean nobody can fly like a pegasus, they all walk just like earth ponies and unicorns.” Stormy noted.

“Yeah. Mankind just wasn't born to fly naturally,” Spike answered, “We need machines for that and no human is born with magic either.”

“And those who use magic in this world are mostly just smoke and mirror types of magicians.” Stellar told Stormy.

“True it's all smoke and mirrors with a lot of performers in this world, but that's not the point.” Velvet said.

“It's all about the concept of illusion and how the magicians make it look so real.” Spike finished.

“Still, I am impressed with this technology you have here,” Stormy said looking into the window of an electronics store. She saw on display were laptops, tablets, and computers. In another window she saw smartphones on display and posters of people using them, “Communication is so evolved here. Everything is done here without the help of magic.”

“Yeah. While we still write letters and all that, sometimes a text and a call can get a message faster.” Spike said.

“Very extraordinary.” Stormy marveled.

“And this world has quite the assortment of delicacies you won't find anywhere in Equestria.” Velvet put in.

“Quite so.” Stellar agreed.

Spike watched, as the three moms he had the hots for were getting along so well. Even though it was originally supposed to be just him and Velvet, he was glad to see both Stellar and Stormy. He was concerned that Velvet might be feeling put off with two other women joining their outing, but was glad that three were getting along. He let his mind wander as he fantasized about the three really getting along while a goofy smile formed on his lips.

Seeing Stormy as a human was something that kicked his hormones into overdrive. Even though Spike loved how she looked as a pegasus, and how he could playfully pull on her tail or run his hand across the feathers of her wings, seeing her in human flesh was definitely going to be an experience if he got the opportunity to have sex with her while they were in human form.

Spike was snapped out of his thoughts as he felt two pairs of soft voluptuous racks pressed into his back and two pairs of arms wrapped around him. Spike glanced back seeing it was who else but Holiday and Lofty. Though he was glad to see them, it was still a surprise to run into them, not that he was complaining.

“Spike, so good to see you!” Holiday cooed.

“How's it goin', sport?” Lofty asked.

“Holiday! Lofty! Good to see you ladies.” Spike said with joy, as he scratched the back of his awkwardly.

“It's been awhile since we've seen you.” Holiday said.

“Well, studying for finals has kept me busy, but then again I'm sure you'd already know that from Scootaloo.”

“Yeah, Scoots has really been buckling down studying for her finals too.” Lofty admitted.

Holiday noticed the other ladies, “Velvet! Stellar Flare!” she said, as she and her wife hugged the two moms.

“Holiday and Lofty, it's so good to see you two.” Velvet greeted them, though inwardly, she was getting more annoyed that two more harem mates had decided to interrupt her outing with Spike.

“We haven't seen you two since the New Years Eve party.” Lofty told them.

“Well, we've both been busy.” Stellar admitted.

Spike smiled, until Stormy looked back and forth between the ladies and then at Spike hoping for some enlightenment.

“Right. Holiday, Lofty, I'd like you two to meet Stormy Flare.” Spike introduced them.

“Flare?” Holiday asked, as she looked at Stellar who answered.

“No relation.” Stellar said.

Spike nodded and spoke to Stormy, “And, Stormy, this is Holiday and Lofty. They're the aunts of my friend Scootaloo.”

“Delighted to meet you two.” Stormy greeted them.

“The pleasure's ours, dear.” Holiday replied.

Lofty looked Stormy up and whistled before speaking to her wife, “I like how this one looks, Holly. I think you might have some competition.”

Holiday blushed before playfully punching Lofty's shoulder, “Behave, Lofty. She may not take too kindly to your behavior.”

Stormy, taking note of their behavior, turned to Spike, “So they're in that kind of relationship.”

“Oh, yes,” Spike nodded in confirmation, “They’ve been married for quite some time and trust me when I say that the spark hasn’t gone out of their relationship.”

“Yeah, Holly and I are happily married,” Lofty put an arm around her smiling wife and gave Spike a flirtatious look, “But that doesn't mean we don't enjoy ourselves a good hunk of man meat now and then.”

Spike blushed, while Stellar mentally took notes. Velvet once again got jealous of more ladies putting the moves on Spike when it's supposed to have been just him and her today.

“So, what brings you all out and about today?” Lofty asked.

“Well, Stormy's visiting from out of town you might say.” Spike answered the two almost as if he was hinting at something.

“Oh, I see.” Holiday said, as if she caught on as well as Lofty.

“And we've decided to show her around the city.” Spike finished.

“Even though it wasn't initially our plan for today.” Velvet mumbled to herself.

“What about the both of you?” Stellar asked the married women.

“Oh, just getting out to enjoy the nice day,” Holiday answered, “Better than being stuck indoors all day.”

“That's for sure,” Lofty agreed, “Plus I need to see if I'll get any inspiration for new patterns on my next quilt to make.”

Stormy was curious, until Spike explained, “Lofty is an expert in making quilts. Not only are they very soft to hold onto and snuggle with, but she always gives them a certain pattern in them.”

Stormy spoke to Lofty, “Sounds like you have quite a talent, Ms. Lofty.”

“I just do what I was born for,” Lofty chuckled, “And no need for formality. Anyone close to Spike here is alright by us.”

“That's right.” Holiday agreed.

Stellar then got an idea, “Why don't you two join us?”

“Really?” Lofty asked in joy.

'Oh, come on!' Velvet screamed mentally.

“Are you sure?” Holiday asked in concern, “I mean we wouldn't want to intrude.”

“Nonsense,” Spike replied, “You're more than welcome to join us. Right, ladies?”

“Of course.” Stellar agreed.

“It would be nice to get to know more people who live around here. Especially if they're ones you're familiar with, Spike.” Stormy admitted.

Spike smiled, before turning to Velvet, “And you, Velvet?”

“It's alright with me,” Velvet answered, clearly still trying to swallow any jealousy of having more third wheels tagging along, ‘This isn’t fair! Why do all these ladies have to tag along!?’

“Then it's settled.” Spike said, as the aunts joined him and his MILF lovers.

With Holiday and Lofty joining the group, the tour continued on. They began showing Stormy more of the shopping district in the city, with the transformed pegasus woman taking note of several shops set up. There were ones that sold furniture, pottery, jewelry, antiques, clothing, and so much more.

As Stormy looked in some of the windows at what was on display, she was amazed at what was being sold. She was almost tempted to buy everything in sight.

Velvet walked up to her and asked, “Like something you see?”

“It just amazes me that as different as both this world and Equestria are, there are so many similarities between them.” Stormy answered.

“Oh, yes. If there's a constant in any world it's the idea of shopping.” Velvet chuckled.

“Some of these things you'd never even see in Equestria,” Stormy added. She looked at Velvet and decided to get some information out of her, “Velvet?”

“Hm?”

“When your daughter was sent here to find wielders for the Elements of Harmony as well as broaden her horizons, how did you feel letting her go?”

Velvet, taken aback by Stormy's question, made her remember how long ago it was when she learned about the biggest task Princess Celestia gave to her daughter. She sighed before answering Stormy.

“I'll admit, I was surprised at what Twilight told us about the special mission Princess Celestia gave her. Both Night Light and I were concerned about her being sent to live in another world where magic and everything we grew up with was something that didn’t exist here. We were almost ready to voice our concerns to the Princess had Twilight not told us of her secondary mission.”

“And that was?”

“To make friends,” Velvet answered, “While our daughter was gifted with a high intellect, one thing she lacked was social skills. Even when she was at Celestia's school for gifted unicorns she was more focused on her studies than forming bonds. Even if she knew some of her classmates well enough she didn't exactly treat them like close friends. Night Light and I felt this could be the chance for her to take her nose out of the books and actually converse with others and befriend them.”

“Judging by how she's always seen with the girls she defends Equestria with, it was a success?” Stormy asked.

“Well, it was a slow process. Despite Twilight making attempts she still wasn't sure how to interact with others and felt awkward around them. But eventually once she started listening to them and trying new things she discovered the joys of having friends. Hearing Twilight talk about all the things she was learning and doing with her new friends here was like a great weight lifted off me and Night Light. Our daughter was finally coming out of her shell and opening up to others.”

Stormy smiled and chuckled, “Ironic the Princess of the Friendship in the beginning wasn't even interested in making friends.”

“I know.” Velvet chuckled.

“And how did you take it when you learned your daughter was falling in love with Spike?”

Velvet blushed, “Well, naturally Night Light and I were surprised, but not so surprised we were going to turn into overprotective parents. We had just thought Spike was just another friend to Twilight whom she bestowed power onto like she did her friends using a magical object. But the more she talked about him to us the more we started realizing he was starting to sound more than just a friend to her.”

Stormy nodded in agreement having had similar experiences when Spitfire mentioned to her about Spike when he was training with the Wonderbolt recruits to improve his flying. Even though at first she didn't think much of it until Spitfire told her she'd fallen in love with Spike and joined his harem. But now she felt glad Spitfire talked about Spike to her in the past.

The two moms sighed fondly knowing how lucky their daughters had Spike and that he had an impact on their own lives.

“Hey, you two!” Spike called snapping them out of their thoughts.

The two looked seeing Spike, Stellar, Holiday, and Lofty up ahead signaling them to hurry up.

Lofty called out teasingly, “If you two don't keep up we'll leave you behind and hog Spike to ourselves…not that he would mind.” Lofty laughed, as Holiday rolled her eyes in amusement.

“Coming!” Velvet called, as she and Stormy smiled at each other and hurried after the group.

After a long day together, Spike and the ladies felt it was time they headed home. As they walked along a boardwalk, Spike spoke to Stormy Flare, “So, Stormy. What'd you think of your tour of the city?”

“It was very enjoyable. This city is filled with such wonder and excitement,” Stormy admitted fondly, “I may have to come around here more often.”

Spike smiled seeing Stormy look so happy about giving his home world a chance and hoped to see her more often around here instead of him having to go to her in Equestria. It also meant that he would see her more often in her human form, which only increased her desire for her.

“Hello, ladies!” came a male voice.

Spike and the ladies stopped in their tracks to see a group of five college aged boys wearing volleyball team uniforms, and over that were blazers that were red with white sleeves and on the back were stitched initials S.U. The one who spoke to them had short blonde hair that was gelled up.

“And who are you?” Stormy inquired.

“I'm Axle 'The Dominator' Rod,” the leading boy began with a smug tone, “And this here's my team.”

The other four boys gave the ladies and Spike a smirk. The Dragon King immediately didn’t like the looks these boys were giving, but remained civil.

Spike studied their blazers and their initials, “I recognize those jackets. You boys go to Sterling University, right?”

“Sterling?” Stormy asked curiously.

Spike nodded, “A university here in the city. They're especially famous for their sports programs. They accept only the best athletes fresh out of high school,” he turned to the boys, “And based on your uniforms, you boys are on their volleyball team.”

“Good eyes,” Axle admitted, “The best in the nation and five time conference champions. Me and my boys are the best around. No other team from any college stands a chance of ever defeating us.”

“So, you think you’re all that?” Velvet asked while crossing her arms.

“Yeah, that's right,” Axle confirmed as he walked closer towards Velvet, “And…no woman can resist us. So how’s about a name, hot stuff? I mean you did ask if we were all that and…I’d like to show how much.”.

Velvet was put off by Axle's advances along with the rest of the ladies, while Spike stood his ground frowning and was prepared to step in should it be necessary.

“I don’t think I like your tone, young man,” Velvet said, not swayed by Axle's advances. “I’ve been having a wonderful time with equally wonderful company and I don’t want it to be ruined by the likes of you.”

“Heh, I know your type, lady,” Axle continued, “You’re probably one of those types who hasn’t gotten a good bone in a while, so how’s about a moment of your time? I’m sure the boys and I can make it worth your while”

The rest of the team looked aroused at the idea.

Velvet scowled at the volleyball captain, livid that the young man in front of him would be so callous as to insult her husband and Spike in such a way. She could have easily told him that she's been a satisfied woman, though she decided to keep it to herself, “Sorry, but we've already got plans.”

As she tried to turn around, Axle took her by the arm and pulled her back, “Just an hour. I’m sure the boys here won’t mind sharing.”

Velvet was now utterly disgusted by Axle’s forwardness as well as the looks the rest of the team were giving her. She then angrily removed the volleyball’s captain’s hand from her arm and glared at him, tempted to use her magic.

Spike couldn't stand watching any longer, and stomped over, putting himself between Velvet and Axle.

“Hey! Take a hint, gel head. She said 'no'!” Spike spoke angrily.

“Back off, punk!” Axle was about to fight Spike who was ready to go at it, until Velvet stepped in.

“That's enough!” shouted Velvet, making the two men stand down. Velvet then turned her attention towards Axle and said, “If there's one thing I don't tolerate it's violence against someone special to me. But I am a reasonable woman, and am willing to make an offer to you.”

Axle curiously looked back at his team who shrugged, feeling they should hear her out, “What do you have in mind?”

“You boys are volleyball champions, right?” Velvet asked, earning a nod from the boys, “Well, then I suggest a friendly game. Me and my friends against you boys. We win, you boys leave us alone. And if you win... We'll join you for dinner.”

Velvet extended her hand, which caused the volleyball team to laugh.

“Good deal, Axle,” one of the boys said, as the rest beckoned him to accept, “Dinner and fun does sound good to us.”

Axle looked back at Velvet before shaking her hand, “Deal.”

The rest of the ladies stood by Velvet, as Lofty spoke, “So where are we playing, meathead?”

“On our turf, Sterling U's gymnasium,” Axle answered, “Follow us, ladies.”

The S.U jocks led Spike and the ladies off, though the Dragon King seemed worried about this turn of events.

As they walked behind the jocks, Spike whispered to Velvet, “I don't think you should've done that, Velvet.”

Velvet looked to her son-in-law and spoke sweetly, “Aw, you're worried about us?”

“Velvet, this is the volleyball team.” Spike warned her, until Velvet put a finger to his lips.

“Don't worry, sweetheart. Everything's going to be alright.” Velvet assured as the rest of the ladies nodded in agreement while looking confident.

Spike could only look on, feeling confused.

Later on at Sterling University's gymnasium, the volleyball court was all set up with the jocks doing some stretches. Spike was watching from the side waiting for the ladies to get ready.

'Bahamut, I hope they know what they're doing. I mean I'll admit they're tough in their own ways, but they're not like their daughters, or Sunset, or Scootaloo.' Spike thought.

'Maybe not entirely. But remember some of the traits the girls have they inherited from them. And maybe those traits will be to their advantage.'

'I hope you're right.' Spike groaned.

Spike and the jocks watched, as the ladies stepped out wearing spare girls volleyball uniforms they picked up from the gym's office. Needless to say both Spike and the jocks were awestruck at how tight the uniforms looked on the ladies which allowed their racks to really stick out, and how the shorts framed their butts.

Axle smirked, “Nice look, ladies. The uniforms really fit you.”

“Barely.” Stormy muttered to Stellar and Lofty who chuckled, as she was fixing her shorts.

“Ready to lose?” one of the jocks asked.

“Not on your life, kid.” Lofty replied.

“Spike,” Holiday called out, “Be a dear and act as referee?”

“Yes, Ms. Holiday.” Spike answered.

“Ok, ladies. Let's have a nice, clean game.” Velvet told the ladies who nodded in agreement.

Soon both teams took positions on both sides, and when the ball was launched the game was underway. Spike, doing his part as referee, was making all the right calls to the teams and who scored a point. As he watched Velvet and the rest of the girls play, Spike couldn’t help but watch the ladies, getting hard every time the ladies volleyed the ball or jumped, their racks bouncing.

While the jocks themselves were turned on by this, it wasn't enough to distract them from playing to the fullest. They were utterly dominating the ladies, not showing any mercy as they scored point after point. Axle himself couldn’t help but feel smug at how the match was going his team’s way. He almost felt sorry for the ladies in front of him losing badly, but just thinking about the deal just made him look forward to showing them a really good time afterwards.

When Half Time came, the score was 30 to 10 with the Sterling U jocks cheering themselves on, giving themselves high fives. As for Spike, he looked very worried as he saw the ladies looking a bit winded.

As the ladies went to Spike, the young man spoke, “Uh, ladies, I don't wanna lie, but things are not looking too good for you. And I say that in the nicest way.”

“Don't worry, Spike. All is going according to plan.” Stellar assured him.

“What do you mean by that?” Spike asked in confusion.

Velvet smirked, “Just watch. Oh, Axle!” she called out.

Axle and his team went over, “Yes?”

“How about we add a little something more to the wager?” Velvet tempted him.

Intrigued, Axle answered, “We're listening.”

“In addition to our wager, the losing team has to jog around this university in their underwear.” Velvet said.

Spike's eyes widened in shock, while the jocks looked even more excited than before.

Axle smirked, “Better be prepared to strip, ladies. With the way things are going it's all in the bag.”

As the volleyball players went back to their side of the court, Spike pulled Velvet aside, “Velvet, are you crazy making a deal like that?!”

“Spike,” Velvet spoke, trying to put Spike at ease.

“If you lose you'll be forced to strip down and go around this whole university. If someone sees you they'll post it and in turn will embarrass not only you, but Night Light, and Twilight as well. And worse, Twilight will blame me for letting this happen.”

“Spike!” Velvet shushed him, “It's ok. Everything's going to be fine.”

“How can you say that?” Spike asked before seeing the rest of the ladies didn't look at all worried, “And how can you all be so calm about it?”

Lofty smirked, “Because the gloves are coming off now, sport.”

“Huh?” Spike asked dumbly.

“Yes. It's time these boys knew not to underestimate a lady.” Stormy agreed, sounding just like Spitfire when facing a challenge.

Spike watched, as the ladies went to their side of the court to resume the game. When it continued, one of the volleyball players knocked the ball on the other side confident none of the ladies could save it. To the jocks surprise, Velvet slid in and knocked the ball upward, allowing Stormy to jump up and spike it into the boys side.

Spike's eyes widened in surprise, 'Holy crap, what a spike!”

'Feeling confident in them now?' Bahamut teased.

Axle looked at what happened with his eyes wide open, “What? How?!”

Velvet spoke, “Playtime's over, boys. Now you're playing in our court.”

The rest of the ladies snickered mischievously, making the S.U. volleyball team nervous.

One of the team members spoke to their captain, “Axle, I think we're in trouble.”

Axle shook off his nervousness and spoke, “Come on, guys. These old ladies are bluffing. No way they’ll catch up to us! So who's with me?!”

The boys cheered, knowing they had to stay strong.

And so the match resumed, Spike watched the ladies mop the floor with the Sterling U jocks. With each point the ladies scored, he was dumbfounded at how the ladies were playing well enough that they actually caught up to their score. The more impressive the ladies played the more nervous the jocks got which got them so nervous they were starting to slip up.

It was now match point and Axle growled, glaring at the ladies as he jumped up and spiked the ball furiously, “We're not losing to a bunch of old bags like you!”

Spike held onto his head in fright, until Holiday made a dive onto the floor knocking the ball upward before it could hit the ground. Velvet jumped for the ball and putting all she had into it, spiked it onto the boys side with neither of the boys fast enough to catch it.

Spike tallied the score being 45 to 44 and shouted in relief, “Match point! The Ladies win!”

Velvet and the rest of the ladies cheered, as they ran over and embraced each other, while the Sterling jocks were down on their knees crying in shame.

“How could we have lost?!” Axle cried.

Velvet spoke as she and the ladies walked up to them with smirks on their faces, “Beginners luck, I guess. And now, you and your boys have to uphold your end of our wager, aside from leaving us alone.”

The jocks winced knowing this was not going to be good for them.

Not much later, Spike and the ladies watched as the volleyball team were jogging around the university wearing only their shoes and boxer shorts. Many of the students staying on campus spotted them and laughed while some were actually filming them. The boys tried to ignore the looks and reactions they were receiving from everyone watching them, but it wasn't as bad as the fact they were tricked by their opponents and made fools of.

Spike laughed with his dates and spoke, “Oh, this is too much!”

“I know!” Stellar chuckled.

“But I still don't understand how you suddenly turned the game around so fast?” Spike wondered.

Velvet answered, “Truthfully, Spike…I was once on my high school's volleyball team.”

“So were we.” Stellar said on behalf of herself and Stormy.

Spike looked at the pegasus woman in surprise, “Stormy?”

“You didn't think my daughter got all of her athletic prowess from her father, did you?” she winked, making Spike rub the back of his head sheepishly.

Spike looked to the aunts, “And you two?”

“We were both part of the Crystal Prep Team when we were in high school,” Holiday said. “Those boys had nothing on us.”

“And even though we don't play as often, that training never goes away.” Lofty added.

“Same for the rest of us,” Velvet added, “While we were getting ready we all decided to pull what we call the Volleyball Hustle.”

“Basically we were playing those boys for chumps.” Stellar concluded.

“Wow.” Spike gasped.

Lofty groaned, “I don't know about you gals, but all that practicing has made me hungry.”

“I am quite famished myself.” Stormy admitted.

“Why don't we all go back to our place for a bite?” Holiday offered, as Velvet, Stormy, and Stellar took Holiday up on hers and Lofty's offer.

“And, ladies,” Spike spoke up, “Allow me to personally cook you all a celebratory meal.”

“You'll cook for us?” Stellar asked.

“It's the least I can do.” Spike answered.

“Oh, Spike, thank you so much.” Velvet hugged Spike and kissed his cheek putting a smile on his face.

Later on at Holiday's and Lofty's home, Spike was in the kitchen preparing a feast for the ladies for their victory. When he was finished each of them looked at the spread before them on the table which made their mouths water. Spike had made roasted chicken basted in orange sauce, biscuits and gravy and cheesecake for dessert.

“My word, so exquisite.” Stormy marveled.

“Spike, you've really outdone yourself.” Lofty commended hum.

“Thank you. Now then, ladies. Dig in!”

So The ladies each took a bite and their eyes lit up with joy, “So good!” they cheered, as they continued to enjoy their meal with Spike joining them.

After they ate, they all joined in to clean up and do the dishes. Once they were finished, they were in the living room relaxing on the sofa and the two arm chairs.

“That was a good meal, Spike,” Velvet told the young man, “You truly are a man with lots of talents.”

“I aim to please.” he replied, while sitting next to Holiday and Stormy.

“We really mean it, Spike.” Holiday said.

“From bein' a good cook, a good dancer, even fighting monsters as a dragon.” Lofty chuckled.

At the mention of the last example, Velvet, Stormy, and Stellar looked up in confusion. Spike did a double take and looked at the two ladies oddly.

“What did you say, Lofty?” Stormy asked.

“That he fights monsters as a dragon from that other land those creatures came from.” Lofty answered.

“Lofty, it's called Equestria. You know that.” Holiday reminded her.

“H-How did you two?” Velvet asked in confusion.

“That Spike's a dragon, and that you gals are actually ponies from another world?” Lofty finished.

The three ladies turned to Spike who spoke, “Don’t look at me ladies. I never told them.”

“That’s because me and Holly caught him.” Lofty said.

“Caught him?” Stellar asked.

“How?” Velvet asked.

“This was a month ago while Lofty and I were out shopping,” Holiday began, “It started out as a simple shopping trip with no drama or any delays. Then we heard a commotion, and rather than run from it, Lofty here actually wanted to check it out.” she motioned to her wife who answered.

“It could've been something worthwhile, and it really was.” Lofty reminded her.

Holiday continued, “There we saw a peculiar dragon figure fighting these snake creatures with clawed arms.”

“They're called Grootslangs and they were native to Zecora’s homeland and…,” Spike explained, but then shook his head. “Wait, that’s not the point! You caught me!”

“We watched as you fought those creatures like they were nothing. You were so fast, so strong, so daring.” Holiday started feeling hot.

Lofty continued, “When it was all over, me and Holly hid so he wouldn’t spot us. That’s when Spike morphed back into his human form and used some kind of portal to send them back to where they came.”

Spike felt very awkward and cursed himself for being so careless. He had intended to keep both Lofty and Holiday in the dark so as not to worry them. He was also sure that Twilight was going to chew him out about all this as he was supposed to keep what he does a secret.

“Um, ladies, should we tell them?” Stellar asked.

“I think we should.” Velvet said, sighing.

Spike, Velvet, Stormy, and Stellar proceeded to talk about what happened these past few years, from Spike being killed, brought back to life as a dragon, and fighting all kinds of monsters. To say that Holiday and Lofty were surprised would be a huge understatement, though they did start to see Spike in a whole new light. They were surprised when Spike said that not only was he married to Twilight, but also had a huge harem that included the ladies before them. Had they not seen Spike’s dragon form, they would have thought that he and the rest of the ladies were crazy.

“Wow…I mean wow,” Holiday said, stunned, “And Velvet…he’s your son-in-law and…”

Spike spoke, “Trust me when I say it wasn’t easy for me and for Velvet…and Night Light. I just hope Twilight doesn’t chew me out too much about all this.”

“It's still shocking that your daughter is okay with all this,” Holiday said to Velvet, “Doesn’t it bother her?”

“A bit, yes,” Velvet admitted. “But she loves Spike very much and she’s happy that she can share her love with her friends and we treat each other as family.”

“Yeah, family” Lofty chuckled, “I knew Spike was something, but this exceeded all my expectations. So many ladies…and even our little Scootaloo. Heh, we really hit the jackpot with this kid, huh?”

“And you don't mind being in his harem?” Stormy asked.

“Course not,” Lofty answered, “Both Holly and I always thought Spike was cute when he and our niece were in high school. And over the years his cuteness started becoming more arousing to us, until eventually we both decided to get to know Spike a little more intimately, if you ladies know what I mean.”

Velvet and the ladies blushed knowing exactly what she meant.

“I’m glad you two are so understanding…about everything,” Spike said, sighing, “Puts my mind at ease so I don’t have to worry about keeping secrets whenever I come over here to talk with Scootaloo about events in Equestria.”

“Or about any of his recent romps with any of his ladies.” Lofty put in making Holiday giggle.

“So it doesn’t bother you at all?” Stormy asked.

“Oh, no. We do love a man with experience.” Holiday confirmed.

“And we do look forward to some time with him again,” Lofty put in. She then smirked, “And maybe Scootaloo can join us.”

“I’m just glad we don’t have to keep anything from you two.” Stellar said, sighing in relief

“And you should have been more careful.” Velvet scolded Spike.

“Looks like saying sorry isn’t going to be enough.” Spike muttered.

“Alright, ladies, we can all sit around talking about Spike and his involvement with all his ladies, or we could go to our room and have a much needed orgy as part of our victory today.” Lofty suggested.

“Here?” Stormy asked.

“Of course,” Holiday confirmed, “I mean, it's obvious you and Spike never made love as a human before.”

“And neither have you, Stellar.” Lofty pointed out, as the two ladies blushed but nodded in confirmation.

“But what about your niece?” Stormy asked.

“Scootaloo's staying the night over at Sweet Apple Acres to discuss final exams with Apple Bloom.” Holiday explained.

“Although it would be nice if she were here to join us,” Lofty admitted, “Holiday and I have been trying to get both her and Spike together to join us for an orgy, but Scootaloo's a little hesitant to do it with us.”

“But I'm wearing her down and she'll be willing to join us soon.” Spike noted.

The ladies started thinking about the offer their hosts were giving to them, as Velvet was the first to answer, “Well, after being hit on by Axle today I could use a little distraction to put the memory of his flirtatious advances towards us out of my head. So I'm game.”

“So am I.” Stellar agreed.

“Me too.” Stormy finished.

“Wonderful!” Holiday cheered.

“What do you say, Spike?” Lofty asked, as the ladies awaited his answer.

“Like you have to ask the Dragon King?” he asked rhetorically.

“Well, then. To our room.” Holiday said, as the group headed up to Holiday and Lofty's bedroom.

Once inside, the couple locked the door, and started to remove their clothes, much to Spike's excitement as he and the other ladies watched them. When they were done Spike looked at Holiday and Lofty in their lingerie recognizing the brands.

“Holiday. Lofty. Those are...”

“The same lingerie you bought for us that day we had our first threesome.” Holiday finished for him.

“They're our favorites,” Lofty added, “And even though we didn't think we'd run into you today we wore them because we were thinking about you.”

“Wow. Thanks.” Spike blushed.

“You bought these two lingerie sets?” asked Velvet.

“Yeah. One time when I was out shopping for Twilight and the others I ran into these two. I joined them and we ended up going to a very exclusive shop where they wanted to buy these lingerie sets but felt they were too steep a price for them to spend for the day, so I paid for them.”

“It was so sweet of him to do that we wanted to properly thank him.” Holiday cooed.

“And you can tell how we did it.” Lofty smirked.

The three ladies nodded, while also looking dismal that Spike bought the two of them special gifts like lingerie. Lofty seeing this spoke up, “Hey, cheer up, you three. Maybe if you're really good to Spike here he may buy you three a special set of your own.”

The three blushed at the idea of it, while Spike started getting ideas and knew the next time he was out he would have to think about what sort of sets he should get each of them. Not wanting to be the only ladies clothed, Velvet, Stellar, and Stormy started to strip down to their own undergarments much to Spike's delight, as he was already started to think dirty on what he could do with his five MILF lovers.

As Spike was getting lost in his lewd thoughts, Stellar was eyeing the Dragon King’s lower regions. She smirked at how noticeable the bulge got through the young man’s pants and licked her lips. Stellar’s own thoughts turned lewd as she imagined how big Spike’s erection got in his dragon form, arousing her as she felt her nipples harden under her bra. Feeling that her panties were getting wet, Stellar approached Spike and made her move, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him on the lips. She moaned as the young man responded to her with a kiss of his own, wrapping his arms around her waist.

Velvet found herself unable to respond at the boldness of Stellar as she watched the woman and Spike lose themselves as they kissed each other. As she saw them, Velvet’s jealousy began to grow again, her eyes twitching. Though she had learned to get along with the women before her as the day went by, it still irked her that this day began with just her and Spike and they had decided to butt in. The fact that Spike went along with this fueled her jealousy and it really didn’t help that the women before her had hungry looks on their faces.

‘Look at them, all hungry for him,’ Velvet thought angrily, her face flushed. ‘Desperate old women…all of them.’

Before Velvet could make her move, Stormy went to Spike and grabbed his cheeks, diverting his attention from Stellar to her. She then planted her lips firmly on his lips, inserting her tongue without any hesitation. Velvet could only watch as she felt her nipples getting hard while her panties were getting wet, wanting a piece of her son-in-law. In no time, Stellar and Stormy managed to undress Spike, leaving him naked as he held both women close, their breasts mashing into both sides of his chest. Velvet blushed a deeper shade of red as she saw the young man’s erection was in full display, licking her lips as Stormy and Stellar felt its thickness with their hands.

‘Spike…so delicious and thick,’ Velvet thought as she gazed upon Spike’s erection. ‘Celestia, I want it so bad…’

“Ladies…you’re so good…oh ladies, your hands,” Spike groaned as he felt Stormy and Stellar stroke his erection.

Stormy then whispered in Spike’s ear, “You did me so good, my king. I couldn’t stop thinking about you doing me since last time. You did something to me…to me and my daughter. Now all I can think of is you exploding inside me…marking me…”

“Spike…I want you,” Stellar spoke huskily. “The way my Sunset speaks of you…whenever I think of my Sunset being fucked by you…please…fuck me like you do her…do me first, Spike. I haven’t been done by a stallion in so long.”

Spike could only smirk at the two hungry ladies as he led them to the bed. Stellar and Stormy were the first to get on it though Spike was already on top of them, yanking off their bras and panties, leaving them bare. As Spike took in Stormy and Stellar’s naked forms, he couldn’t decide who to go with first as they both looked very beautiful and sexy. Seeing Stormy in human form for the first time made the Dragon King almost want to go with her first but it gave him pause as he looked onto Stellar, thinking back to when he had sex with Sunset when she took the body of her mother figure. He never thought he could experience the real thing and he really wanted to take the opportunity and cease it. The two ladies must have sensed his indecisiveness as they looked at each other and giggled. Stellar was the first one to make a move as she sat up and claimed Spike’s lips, embracing him as she led him to lay with her. As she and Spike kissed and tongued, Stormy got behind him, wrapping her arms around the young man’s waist, mashing her breasts on his back as she began nibbling on his ear.

‘Finally…,’ Stellar thought as she felt Spike press his chest against her breasts and felt him deepen the kiss. ‘I can’t believe…better than any fantasy…and he’s so much better than that prick of an ex-husband…’

“Spike…why her?” Stormy asked, playfully whining as her hands found their way to Spike’s erect member. “My pussy…it’s so wet and I want your cock. Don’t you want me, Spike? It won’t kill Stellar if she waits for a while.”

Letting go of Spike’s lips, Stellar smirked at Stormy, “Oh, hush up. He’s already had you, so be a good girl and let me handle him first.”

Stormy growled as she glared at Stellar, “Why don’t you wait? In fact, why don’t you see how I ride the Dragon King? You can just lay there and see how it’s done.”

“Oh, so that’s how it is,” Stellar said, amused. She then added teasingly, “I think a certain pegasus mommy has turned into an unsatisfied cock hungry slut. You didn’t exactly approve of Spike boffing your daughter and now that he’s boffing you, you can’t get enough. Such shameful behavior from someone so straitlaced.”

“Well, I…at least he took me out on a proper date,” Stormy countered.

“Ha!” scoffed Stellar. “The way I heard it, you didn’t wait for a date! You kissed him in front of his whole harem before that! If that doesn’t cry desperation, I don’t know what does!”

“Why you…”

“Ooh, does kitty want to scratch me…or maybe she wants to eat me?”

Seeing that the two ladies were about to come to blows, Spike managed to use his hands so he could get a firm grip on their behinds. He gave them a squeeze, making them gasp and moan in surprise. Not a second later, Spike’s hands firmly came down on their rears, a loud smacking sound surrounding the room. The ladies yelped in pain, their argument forgotten as they felt the sting in their rears. The young man playfully glared at both ladies, seeing the pain on their faces.

“Ladies, behave,” Spike said as she used his hands to soothe Stellar and Stormy’s behinds. “I don’t like it when ladies fight and I want you all to get along. We are here to enjoy ourselves after a long day. Can you do that for me…please?”

Both Stellar and Stormy pouted and nodded, embarrassed at their own behavior. They then noted Spike smirking at them and wondered what he had in mind.

“I want the both of you to kiss and make up.” Spike said.

Stormy gasped at this and looked over to Stellar, who was wearing a very hungry look on her face. Before she could react, Stormy felt Stellar’s hands on her cheeks and felt her lips on hers. Her eyes widened at first, but as Stellar deepened the kiss, she started to moan, responding to the kiss as she closed her eyes, feeling her tongue tasting the insides of her mouth. Stormy used her arms to hold Stellar close, mashing her breasts with hers as the sensations were getting to her, feeling nipples harden as well as her pussy getting wetter.

All the while, Spike looked on in amusement. He could see that both Stellar and Stormy were getting into the spirit of things and was glad that both women were making an effort to get along. Hearing them moan and groan as they kissed and held each other made him desire both women even more. As much as he loved seeing two women kiss, Spike didn’t want to feel left out for long as used his hands to feel up their legs and thighs. It didn’t take him long for his hands to find Stellar and Stormy’s wet entrances and he used his fingers to dig inside them. This made the two women gasp, letting go of their lip lock and Spike chuckled at their reactions. Stellar and Stormy found themselves laying on the bed again, moaning loudly with their thighs parted widely as Spike kept stimulating their pussies.

‘Man, I can’t decide,’ Spike thought as enjoyed himself stimulating both women. ‘They both look so…so…dear lord, they’re both beautiful! Hearing them both moan makes me so hard!”

“Oh, Spike…please…I want you,” begged Stormy, tears forming in her eyes. “Please…give it to me…my pussy…”

“No…No…Spike…please,” Stellar moaned. “I haven’t…I…I…please…”

Feeling that Stormy wanted more, Spike smirked and was on top of the woman in an instant. The Dragon King quickly captured her lips, kissing her deeply as his tongue made its way inside her mouth. Stormy responded with her own tongue, using her arms to hold Spike’s neck tightly. The young man growled hungrily through the kiss as he used his erection to tease Stormy’s entrance, feeling it being coated by the woman’s juices. Spike really wanted to drive it inside, but felt that he needed to have a little fun with Stormy.

Letting go of Stormy’s lips, Spike smirked and whispered into her ear, “Your human form is hot, Stormy. Makes me wonder if your daughter’s form is just as hot. Man, I would love fuck her…make her beg for me…mark her as much as I want.”

“Spike…please…don’t talk like…,” Stormy let out another gasp as she felt Spike’s erection stimulate her pussy. “Ooh…hnng…my king…don’t…compare me…to my little girl…it makes me…makes me…”

“But it's so much fun, madam. Besides…you like sucking on her as much as I do. The way she pleased your body that morning and how much you sucked on her tits and that pussy filled with my cum while I drove my dragon cock inside you…you really love her as much as I do. Don’t you agree?”

“Oh, yes! So jealous…of my little girl…she was so tasty…especially with her body and insides stained with your cum…”

“Yeah, so tasty, Stormy…everything about your precious Spitfire is tasty…but you, madam…oh, yeah…you’re jealousy drives me wild!”

In an instant, Spike used his hands to grab hold of Stormy’s breasts, making her cry out in pleasure. Like the last time he made love to her, the Dragon King felt that Stormy’s breasts were quite a handful. Spike ten proceeded to give a nipple a lick, tasting it as he continued to fondle the other breast. Hearing Stormy moaning as he licked and sucked on her breast was driving Spike even more wild as was fighting the urge to just drive his cock inside of her, but really wanted the woman to enjoy more of his attention. He then bit and yanked on the nipple, making Stormy gasp as she thrashed around, enjoying herself.

As Spike proceeded to give Stormy’s other breast the same attention, Stellar watched them as she played with her own body, fondling her breast with one hand while stimulating her pussy with the other. She moaned as she kept her eyes on Spike and Stormy, though she specifically had her eyes on Stormy, feeling jealous that Spike was giving the woman the attention she herself craved. What really got her blood boiling was when Stormy gave her a rather smug look as Spike devoured her breasts.

‘You slut,’ Stellar thought as she scowled at Stormy. ‘How dare you…Spike was supposed to…oh, Spike, I want you to…oh, please…’

Spike let go of Stormy’s breast and was immediately on her entrance. He could see how much it was twitching and how wet it had become, her juices staining the sheets. Spike gave Stormy’s pussy a sniff before using his tongue to taste her insides. As he tasted the woman’s juices while using his fingers to stimulate her Stormy’s clit, Spike couldn’t help but practically devour her most private area and hearing her cry and moan for him made him feel like was ready for the next step.

Stormy’s cries were getting so loud that it practically echoed throughout the bedroom. As she felt Spike lick and taste her pussy, she decided to fondle her breasts, pinching her nipples with her finger. Though she was enjoying herself, Stormy wanted more from Spike and desperately wanted him to drive his cock inside her. She almost let out a whine when Spike stopped licking her until she felt his erection go inside her, hot and fast. Stormy let out a loud moan as she felt Spike go in and out of her, hearing him grunt as he grabbed her thighs. Though it felt different being pleasured by Spike as a human, Stormy felt that it was no less enjoyable. She gave Spike an urging look, wanting him to go faster and rougher, remembering how the Dragon King treated her the last time they made love.

‘Celestia, this is the best,’ Stormy thought as moaned, feeling every inch of Spike’s erection go inside her. ‘Yes…I missed this…Spike…my king…’

“So warm…madam, your pussy is grabbing me so tight,” Spike grunted, moving his hips quicker. “Another…another thing to compare you with your daughter.”

“You…you’re so bad,” Stormy moaned, tears flowing. “Fucking me…while you talk of my daughter…you’re horrible.”

“And yet you’re enjoying it,” teased Spike. “I love you both equally and I love fucking you both. It drives me over the edge just thinking about making love to you and you’re little Spitfire. A mother and a daughter…such a man’s dream come true!”

“You can fuck us both…please,” begged Stormy. “I’ll do whatever you want, my king…just fuck me…fuck me like you fuck Spitfire…fuck my pussy…fuck it…it begs for you!”

Not wanting to be left out, Stellar straddled Stormy’s waist, wrapped her arms around Spike and kissed him, making sure she worked her tongue inside his mouth. When he felt him respond, she fought the urge to laugh as she tongue wrestled with the young man. As she kissed Spike, Stellar made sure her breasts mashed tightly to Spike’s chest. She began to moan through the kiss, enjoying it for all it was worth.

‘So much better…oh, Spike,’ Stellar thought. ‘Celestia, this young one…so good…’

‘I guess she couldn’t wait,’ Spike mentally commented.

Letting go of the kiss, Stellar smirked, “Don’t make me wait, Spike…because my pussy has been aching for years.”

“Oh, I’ll satisfy you,” growled Spike. “You don’t mind waiting, do you?”

“Not too long,” Stellar said as she winked. She then hefted her breast toward Spike. “But have yourself a new pair of tits. Big and full, the way you like them.”

As Spike was enjoying himself with Stellar and Stormy, Velvet watched on, feeling extremely jealous and left out as one of her eyes twitched. Her hands were balled up into fists and a scowl was very evident on her face. Her mind couldn’t decide who she was angry at the most: Spike for enjoying himself a little too much or Stellar and Stormy for taking the initiative. Ultimately, she was once again being denied her time with her son-in-law/lover and she didn't like it one bit.

‘This was supposed to be my time with Spike!’ Velvet thought angrily as she watched Spike hump Stormy and suck on Stellar’s breasts. ‘How dare he enjoy himself when I’m not involved!? I’m a mare with needs too!”

Velvet’s thoughts were interrupted when she felt her arms being restrained, causing her to gasp. She looked over her shoulder and saw that Lofty was holding her captive, seeing her chuckle with a smirk on her face. Before she could say anything, Velvet felt a pair of hands on her cheeks and her attention was directed towards Holiday. She saw how the woman's smile grew as her face closed in on her own. Finally, Velvet felt Holiday’s lips capture her lips. She instinctively closed her eyes and started to moan once she felt Holiday’s tongue explore the insides of her mouth. It didn’t take long for Velvet to relax as she used her tongue to taste Holiday’s.

“Figured you’d be lonely, honey,” Lofty whispered wickedly into Velvet’s ear. “A hot number like you shouldn’t be left high and dry.”

Letting go of Velvet’s lips, Holiday took off her bra and started to fondle her breasts. Hearing Spike’s mother-in-law moaning loudly in pleasure made Holiday feel proud of herself as she proceeded to pinch Velvet’s nipples. It didn’t take long for her to start sucking on one of Velvet’s breasts, licking her nipple on occasion while using her other hand to fondle the other breast. Holiday savored the taste as she moaned. Her stimulations got a bit more aggressive when she started yanking Velvet’s nipples with her teeth, causing the unicorn turned woman to howl and almost lose her footing.

“Well, someone is losing herself,” Lofty said, amused as she still held onto Velvet. Directing her attention toward Holiday, she smirked, “How about it, babe? Want to show this desperate housewife a really good time?”

“Oh, you bet I do,” Holiday said, smiling wickedly as she continued to fondle Velvet’s breasts.

Velvet felt herself being pulled down to the floor with Lofty’s hold on her still strong. It wasn’t long before she felt Lofty’s lips on hers. She couldn’t help but respond to the kiss, sticking out her tongue and tasting Lofty’s tongue. Velvet then felt Lofty’s hands grope her breasts. She felt the woman squeeze them hard, causing her squeal in delight. A moment later, she felt her panties being taken off by Holiday and in seconds, she felt a pair of fingers enter her pussy, causing her to gasp and moan. Though she had tried hard to restrain herself, Velvet felt herself getting wetter, her juices leaking and staining the floor. Whatever anger she had for Spike, Stellar and Stormy melted as she was experiencing bliss at the hands of this dominating couple.

Taking her fingers out of Velvet’s pussy, Holiday gave her juice stained digits a taste. She had a curious expression on her face before eyes brightened.

“Ooh, what a taste!” Holiday said excitedly. She then stuck her fingers into Velvet’s pussy, stimulating her a bit more before taking them out again and showing her wet fingers to Lofty. “Lofty, what do you think this tastes like?”

Letting go of Velvet’s lips, Lofty urged Holiday to stick her fingers into her mouth. As soon as the fingers went inside her mouth, she started to lick them clean of Velvet’s juices. Lofty made appreciative noises as sucked and licked Holiday’s fingers and she felt satisfied. She then squeezed Velvet’s breasts harder and pinched her nipples tightly, causing the captive woman to yelp.

“Hmmm, yeah,” purred Lofty, licking Velvet’s neck as she did, causing the woman to shiver. “Nothing like tasting freshly pounded pussy.”

“I know, right?” chuckled Holiday, giving Velvet a knowing look. “Guess you couldn’t wait to get pounded by the young stud, huh?”

“No..we didn’t…Spike and I…,” Velvet moaned.

“Then who…oh, wow, you did!” laughed Lofty, realizing what had happened. “My word, you boffed your husband before going out with Spike!? You truly can’t get enough, you cum hungry slut!”

“I knew there was something different about the taste,” commented Holiday, her smile getting wider. “I’m not complaining, though. Your husband tastes great.”

“So, Velvet,” Lofty began to whisper. “What is your hubby’s cock like? You think he can satisfy Holly and I? I sure would love to give him a ride.”

“Me too,” purred Holiday. “Don’t be selfish, Velvet. Share your husband with us. He’s part of the harem and we'll treat him right…just like we are treating you right. Pretty please, Velvet? Just thinking of your husband…and even Spike’s cock filling me up…ooh, Velvet, say yes.”

As Lofty continued to pleasure Velvet’s breasts and nibble her neck while Holiday used her fingers to stimulate Velvet’s pussy while kissing her, the unicorn turned human moaned loudly as she felt like her body was on fire. As the two ladies became more aggressive with their stimulation of her, Velvet’s feelings became even more mixed. She was enjoying the attention that both Lofty and Holiday were giving as she wasn’t resisting them, but the fact that these two ladies were teasing her about getting their predatory hands on her husband made her blood boil. Her imagination ran wild, seeing herself tied up, helpless to stop Holiday and Lofty from having their way with Night Light and him enjoying every second of it. She knew that something had awakened in her husband when he was practically seduced into having sex with Sunset Shimmer and even sampling her own daughter, Twilight. She loved her husband very much and believed that he would never hurt or abandon her…but it didn’t stop Velvet from thinking of Night Light as a willing target for the rest of the women in the harem.

With her imagination becoming more vivid and the stimulation becoming more intense, Velvet let go of Holiday’s lips and cried out in pleasure, tears in her eyes. She began to scream for the ladies to do more. Velvet then climaxed, squirting her juices on Holiday’s hand as she arched her back. After a few seconds, Velvet felt herself slump to the floor, breathing heavily as she perspired. She then looked up at Holiday and Lofty could tell that they weren’t finished with her yet. She saw them change positions with Lofty crawling over and over and placing her head between Velvet's thighs while Holiday sat on her face, making her see how wet her pussy had become. Velvet then felt two fingers enter her and started to moan and whimper, enjoying the stimulation Lofty was giving her. She instinctively stuck out her tongue and began to lick inside Holiday’s pussy, tasting her juices as she heard the lady sigh and moan, urging her to stick her tongue even deeper. Velvet then let out another moan as she felt Lofty lick her pussy, making her climax on her face.

Lifting her face from Velvet’s entrance, Lofty looked up to see Holiday enjoying herself, seeing how Velvet was licking her pussy while her wife played with herself, using one hand to fondle her own breast while using the other hand to play with her clit. She gave Holiday an amused look, shaking her head at the display.

“You really look hot doing that, Ms. Sweet booty,” said Lofty, smirking. “Is the good wife eating you good?”

“Oh, yes, Lofty,” moaned Holiday. “Velvet…deeper…your tongue…she…really…oh, my…she really knows…oh, Lofty…I want to come…”

“I bet you do,” chuckled Lofty. “Why don’t you come closer, Holly? I think there's still some hubby spunk left in Velvet’s pussy.”

Holiday didn’t waste any time as she bent forward and started to lick at Velvet’s entrance. She tasted her juices while stimulating her clit with her finger, making Velvet cry out again. Lofty joined in, using her own tongue to lick deeper inside the married woman’s entrance. On occasion, the two women came up to kiss each other, tasting Velvet’s juices while diving in again to lick her pussy even more.

Lofty lifted her head again and asked, “You taste it, Ms. Sweet booty?”

Lifting her own head, Holiday responded, “Hmm, yes, Lofty. Definitely hubby spunk.”

“Different from Spike’s, but no less delicious,” Lofty said, giving Velvet’s pussy another lick. She then asked. “Makes me want it directly from the tap.”

“Lofty…you’re so bad…”

“So are you, Holly…getting that sweet pussy licked while thinking about Velvet’s hubby fucking you…”

“Yeah…I want him to fuck me…him and Spike…”

“You’re such a slut.”

“So are you…oh, yeah, Velvet, lick it!”

As Lofty and Holiday were working on bringing Velvet off again, Spike couldn't help but look on as he continued to hump Stormy more vigorously. Stormy herself had gotten on all fours while Stellar was at the bottom, positioned to lick at the woman’s pussy while licking at the hardened cock of the dragon king. Somehow, Spike’s member had gotten harder as he saw Velvet being dominated by the amorous couple. He remembered how much Lofty and Holiday made the first move on him, recalling how much he enjoyed the attention. Seeing Velvet get that same attention made Spike want her even more. He really wanted to make it up to her as this day was supposed to be theirs and theirs alone and he desired to be with her.

Spike then heard a growl and turned his head towards Stormy. She was giving him a glare, indicating she wasn’t amused at his attention being elsewhere. Spike gave Stormy a sheepish look before giving her pussy a hard shove before moving his hips more intensely. This made Stormy gasp, feeling Spike’s length go deep inside. Her glare melted and was more aroused than before, though she never took her eyes off Spike.

“So hard…so…so…oh, fuck yes!” Stormy moaned loudly. “Spike…you’re harder than ever! Your cock…so hard and hot! It’s burning my pussy!”

“Stormy…you’re grabbing me so tight!” grunted Spike, driving his member deeper into Stormy’s entrance.

“It’s…because of…Velvet…,” Stormy said, pouting. “You’re hard and hot…because of her…you watch her…you want her…you want to ravish her…ooh, Spike…you want…you want…”

“Oh, yeah, I do,” Spike responded with a smirk. “Before you ladies came along today…It was just going to me and her…a bed…me sticking it to her pussy…her mouth…showing her a real one on one session. You jealous, Stormy?”

“Yes…oh, yes!” cried out Stormy. “I want to be your mommy! I’ll…oh, fuck! Yes…like that…fuck me…oh, Spike…say it…say you like fucking me…I’ll be your mommy…I’ll be…oh, yes…”

“Yeah, oh, yeah mommy Stormy,” growled Spike lustfully. “I love fucking you…you and your daughter…yeah…I want to fucking plant a seed in you both…make you both my mommy’s…so I can drink milk from both your tits…give you more me on those orbs…”

“Spike…please…take care of me and my Spitfire…we’ll be good…better than…than…oh, I’m cumming…cum inside me…cum inside me!”

“Cumming….oh, shit it’s cumming…I’m going to plant it…oh, yes!”

Spike gripped on Stormy’s butt tightly and with one final grunt and a shove, he climaxed inside of her. He could also feel Stormy’s climax, feeling her wetness coat his erection as he shot his load deep inside her. When he felt spent, Spike sighed as he pulled out of Stormy’s pussy as the woman herself collapsed to the side. The Dragon King’s erection did not subside, though as he felt ready more. He looked down and saw that Stellar had begun to lick deep inside Stormy’s pussy, eating her out of the seed she had received with great hunger. Spike chuckled at the sight and saw that, despite Stormy’s tired state, was enjoying Stellar’s attention.

Seeing that Stellar had finished licking every last drop, Spike smirked and said, “You know, if you want more from the source…”

Looking up at Spike, Stellar grinned, “Hmm, you sure look ready for more…”

Licking her lips, Stellar opened her mouth and engulfed Spike’s member, making sure she had every last inch of it inside. She closed her eyes and savored the taste of the length, noting that the member was also coated in Stormy’s juices. Stellar moaned appreciatively as she used her tongue to stimulate Spike even more. She used her hands to play with his balls and let out a muffled giggle when she heard the dragon king moan loudly. On occasion, Stellar would let go of Spike so she could lick the length before she took the whole thing into her mouth again.

‘Oh, so good,’ Stellar thought as she bobbed her head. ‘So much better than prick ex. So much bigger and so full…oh, Sunset, how could you want me away from this?’

“Yeah, Stellar…suck on it,” Spike urged as he moved his hips. “Such a good mouth…your tongue…take it all!”

Disengaging her mouth from Spike’s member, Stellar chuckled and looked up at Spike with a playful smile as she tugged on it, “It’s been a long time for me, my king. Just the thought of you giving me this prized treasure…I wasted so much of life with that no good ex of mine while he cheated on me with other mares…”

It was then that Spike pushed Stellar to the bed and was immediately on her. He didn’t give her time to react as he kissed her fiercely on the lips. Stellar didn’t resist him and returned the kiss as she embraced his neck. Spike could feel Stellar’s tongue make its way inside his mouth and he responded with his own tongue tasting her and feeling the hunger coming from the hungry woman. As he kissed Stellar, one of Spike’s hands made its way downward until it reached the woman’s opening. Feeling that Stellar was drenched, Spike began to use his fingers to stimulate her clit and even dig deeper inside her pussy. This made Stellar let go of Spike’s lips and began to cry out in pleasure at the speed the dragon king was using his fingers.

“Your ex is a fucking idiot,” growled Spike with a smirk. “Leaving such a hot wife alone just so he can go behind her back. I’d say it's his loss, Stellar. Forget him and small prick. I’ll make you feel special, you lovely mare. Make you feel what you’ve been missing.”

“Oh, yeah, fuck!” cried Stellar. “I’ve always wanted you, Spike! That’s why…that’s why…oh, yes…since Sunset brought you over…I wanted to…oh, yeah…”

“Stellar…I’ll be good to you. I’ll show you what a real man can be. In fact…I’ll send a video of us together to your ex…just to show him what an idiot he was for cheating on you. Yeah…he’ll see how happy you are without him…how much you enjoy being fucked by a young cock…”

“Fuck…fuck me…I don’t need his small dick…I have a strong dragon cock to please me.”

“Yeah, you do. Now feel it all!”

Spike then lifted Stellar from the bed and got her in a sitting position. He kissed her as he managed to get his erection inside of her, making the mare turned human let out a stifled moan. Spike held onto her tightly as he moved her body up and down, making her feel every inch of his erection going into her pussy. As time went by, the movements of the two became a lot faster. For Stellar’s part, she couldn’t get enough of what Spike was doing to her and relished being held by the young man’s strong arms as he entered her. Spike then let go of Stellar’s lips and lowered his head towards her breasts, motorboating them until he began sucking on her nipples and yanking them with his teeth.

“Oh, yes, my king!” howled Stellar, throwing her head back. “More…fuck me…suck on my tits and invade my pussy! Rough it up…make me feel it!”

Letting go of Stellar’s breast, Spike responded wickedly, “Such a mouth, madame. Maybe I should show Sunburst how much fun you’re having!”

Stellar gasped at this and could feel that Spike was being relentless.

“He really wants you to be happy, Stellar,” Spike suggested with a smirk. “Maybe I should show how happy I’m making you feel…send him a video of us…his mom and the dragon king fucking each other…would you like that, Stellar? Do you want your son to see the sexual being you really are?”

Stellar couldn’t form an answer as she moaned and groaned, feeling the intensity of Spike’s cock being driven into her. She began to wonder if Spike would really do it, showing a video of her and Spike to Sunburst. Stellar could only imagine what Sunburst reaction would be like. Her thoughts began to go into forbidden territory as she imagined her son jacking off to the video and coming hard. It surprised her that she didn’t find the thought repulsive or shameful as she reasoned that this is what her son wanted for her. All these thoughts made her even hornier as she began to scream in ecstasy, feeling like she was about to burst. Hearing Spike grunt as he humped her also meant that he was getting close as well.

All the while, Velvet was on her side, staring up at Spike and Stellar getting close to climax while she was being scissored by Lofty while Holiday spooned her, fondling her breasts and pinching her nipples. The feeling of her pussy being mashed with Lofty’s and Holiday pleasing her had become an exhilarating experience. It was so intense it made the stories she had read pale in comparison. Though Lofty and Holiday have spoken dirty to her through the whole thing, she knew that it wasn’t anything malicious about it. It just intensified the love making and loved the aggression she was showing her.

Still, seeing Spike making love to Stellar and Stormy with such intensity made her feel jealous once again as she teared up, wanting to be close to Spike so he could show her that same intensity.

“Just so you know, wifey,” Holiday whispered wickedly, “That Lofty and I are next…and you get to watch.”

“No…you can’t…,” Velvet sobbed. “He’s mine…this was supposed…oh, Celestia, more…”

“Such a horny slut,” chuckled Holiday as she licked her neck. “Afraid we’ll wear him out? Spike is such a strong stud with a stronger cock. I’m sure he’ll have some left for you.”

“Fuck yeah, he’s strong,” Lofty grunted as she moved her hips faster. “So rock hard he came inside us many times…Spike can go for hours if wanted…I want every last drop of his come…oh, Spike…daddy…just the thought of it makes me…make me…”

“Oh, Lofty,” purred Holiday. “Let’s finish off this desperate horny housewife…hump her…make her come…make her squirt buckets.”

“Oh, crap…come you horny, big titted mare,” grunted Lofty, “Oh, shit…I’m bursting…Velvet, you’re making me wet…”

“Yes…fuck…oh, fuck!” screamed Velvet. “You two are such….no…I’m cumming…no…Lofty…Holiday…oh, shit, I’m going to’-”

There were several loud screams and howls that filled the room.

Spike and Stellar had thrown their heads back as they screamed and climaxed at the same time. The dragon king’s hold on the woman was tight as he felt his cum filling Stellar’s insides. After a few seconds, Stellar slumped, basking in the glow of what had happened between her and Spike. Spike then kissed her, not wanting to let her go at the moment.

At the same time, Velvet and Lofty let out a howl as they climaxed, their pussies letting out their juices. Velvet also felt Holiday hold onto her breasts tightly, which made her climax even harder. After letting out some more juices, Velvet panted, trying to catch her breath. A few seconds later, she heard both ladies chuckle and gave her a few slaps on the butt before getting up and going towards the bed. Velvet growled at Holiday and Lofty for being such opportunists.

Spike and Stellar held each other closely and kissed and almost didn’t notice Lofty and Holiday approached them. He then saw Lofty approach Stellar and whispered something in her ear and even saw Holiday do the same with Stormy. Not long after, both Stormy and Stellar got off the bed. Spike was about to ask something before Holiday and Lofty pushed Spike onto the bed. Holiday lay on Spike’s left and held him, her breast brushing up to his arm as she initiated a kiss while one of her hands went down to stroke his still hard member. Not long after, Lofty was on Spike’s right, her own hand on Spike’s erection while her lips were on his neck. This made Spike let go of Holiday’s lips, moaning in pleasure as he felt both ladies stroke him.

“Ladies…so good,” Spike said, panting. “Oh, yeah…what…what did you…”

“Never mind that, kid,” Lofty said with a smirk. “Velvet won’t be lonely for long.”

“Yeah…she’ll be feeling something…but for now, it won’t be you.” Holiday purred.

Meanwhile, Velvet kept staring at Spike beginning his fun with Holiday and Lofty. Her eyes glistened and she started to feel wet again. As she was about to crawl towards the bed, she heard someone clear their throat. Velvet turned to the source and saw that both Stellar and Stormy were standing over her, their hands on their hips and wearing strap-on dildos. She began to tremble with anticipation at what was about to happen as she saw both ladies grin slyly at her.

“It’s our turn now, Twilight Velvet.” said Stormy.

“Yeah…we’ll fill all your holes, you horny old mare.” growled Stellar.

Back on the bed, Lofty let go of Spike’s tool and changed position so that her butt would be close to the young dragon’s face. She immediately went down, facing the rigid cock and couldn’t help but marvel at its slick stiffness. Lofty was joined by Holiday and they didn’t waste any time as they stroked the member and played with Spike’s balls. Hearing him moan and groan, the two ladies giggled and saw that the stiffened tool was twitching. Lofty took her hands off the cock, opened her mouth and engulfed the young dragon’s stiff member. She groaned as her head bobbed up and down, using her tongue to taste the length. All the while, Holiday’s mouth was on Spike’s balls, moaning as she tasted them while still keeping her eyes on Lofty as she hungrily bobbed her head up and down. She couldn’t help but feel envious as she too, wanted to taste Spike’s length.

Letting go of Spike’s balls, Holiday teasingly said, “So tell me, Lofty…how did you like being with Velvet? Did she set you on fire?”

Letting go of Spike’s cock, Lofty answered in a husky tone, “Oh, yeah, Ms. sweet booty. God, I wanted to do her…she’s so hot and those tits and ass…I almost burst when I saw her with Spike.”

“Aw, I’m jealous,” Holiday playfully pouted. “And here I thought I was the only woman of your life.”

“You’re cute when you’re jealous,” smirked Lofty, “Though I’m not the one who went for her pussy like a cum hungry slut.”

“I guess I’m not the only one who’s jealous,” Holiday said with a smirk, “What’s the matter? Afraid I will like hers better than yours?”

“Oh, you did not just-” Lofty was suddenly cut off when she felt two fingers and a tongue stimulating her pussy. Looking over her shoulder, she could see that Spike was hungrily eating her out and felt his fingers digging deep inside of hers. “Spike…not so..ah! Ooh, yes, fucking finger it! Eat me, you…oh…oh…oh, daddy yes!”

“Seems like some else likes your pussy just as much,” giggled Holiday. She then rose up and grabbed Spike’s cock and began to guide it toward her entrance, “But you know…a pussy is juicy…”

Holiday lowered herself slowly and felt Spike’s cock enter her, feeling the heat as she moaned and threw her head back.

“But a dick…oh, yes a dick, a young dick,” Holiday breathed quickly. “Is so thick. Ooh, yes, finally. Spike’s cock…so hard and hot…oh, yes, feel it you horny young thing! I love young cock!”

Lofty rose up as she felt Spike still going at her pussy. She was almost losing it as her breath quickened. She began to fondle her own breasts for extra stimulation, pinching her nipples. Still, it felt like she was missing something as she saw her significant other just going up and on Spike’s cock, shaking her hips a bit with a drooling smile on her face. Lofty just frowned at her, envious that Holiday was getting the ride of her life.

“Ooh, so good, ah..ah...ooh, yes,” moaned Holiday. She then gave Lofty a half lidded, appreciative and teasing stare, “Thank you, dear…for making it slick.”

“Sneaky little…ooh, fuck,” Lofty groaned. “When I get my hands on you, I’ll…”

“Why don’t you?” dared Holiday, hefting her breasts up, “Or are you so focused on being eaten by our young stud to do anything but being his willing fountain of orgasm?”

Lofty growled and extended her arms and grabbed Holiday breasts, making her gasp and moan in pleasure. She could feel her wife just squeezing her breasts tightly and using her fingers to pinch her nipples. This, combined with Spike’s thrusting his member at a faster rate was causing Holiday to howl in pleasure as she was feeling an orgasm coming, though she tried to hold on as best she could.

“You talk big, but look at you,” smirked Lofty, “You can’t just wait until the kid fills you up, can you? The way you just go up and down his cock…yeah, you’re just like me…man hungry…just waiting for Spike to push you on your back so he can fill all your holes! Only difference is that you let yourself be conquered like the willing little slut that you are.”

“No…you’re so mean, I…” Holiday cried in pleasure, “Oh, Lofty, he’s so good.”

“I know, Ms. sweet booty,” Lofty said as she grabbed Holiday by the cheeks with a leering look. “So, how about some sugar, baby?”

Lofty planted a fierce kiss on Holiday’s lips, tightening the lip-lock. Holiday instinctively inserted her tongue inside her lovers mouth, though it was turning into a battle of dominance. As much as Holiday loved Lofty, hearing her wife say such things made her want to prove that she could be dominant as well. She then used her hands to fondle her breasts, though that only made Lofty do the same. As time passed, the two women let go of each other and started to scream in pleasure as they aggressively groped each other, feeling they were getting close to climax with Lofty getting wetter with Spike’s stimulation and Holiday feeling like she was going to explode.

All the while, Stellar and Stormy were having their own fun with Velvet. Stellar stood over both Velvet and Stormy with a smug look on her face, hand on her hips. Stellar looked down and saw that Velvet was vigorously sucking on the dildo as Stormy was fondling the Sparkle mother’s boobs, nibbling her neck as she did. Stellar couldn’t help but chuckle as she saw how hungry Velvet was.

All the while, Velvet moaned in pleasure as she used her tongue to slick the dildo up. She looked up to Stellar and tried to imagine it was Spike that she was pleasuring. Though she did initially see her young lover at first, the image of him shifted to that of her husband, Night Light. Once again, tears welled up in her eyes as she couldn’t decide who to fantasize about. It also didn’t help that Stormy had slipped one of her hands into her pussy, digging her fingers deep inside. Though her moans were muffled, Velvet was getting louder as drool escaped her mouth. She could feel Stormy moving her insides faster as was about ready to climax.

“Look at you, Mrs. Sparkle,” grinned Stellar mischievously, “Sucking that thing like it was real. You really are a slutty mare.”

“For shame, Velvet,” teased Stormy, pinching Velvet’s nipple, “So…just between us, who are you thinking about? What cock are fantasizing about, dear?”

More tears left Velvet’s eyes as she couldn’t decide between her husband and her young lover. She shut her eyes as she kept sucking on the dildo.

“I bet she’s thinking about Spike’s dragon cock, Stormy,” laughed Stellar, “He fucked us real good with it and I wouldn’t mind going for another ride on such a nice…young…hard…ooh, yes…I want it so bad!”

“Maybe she’s thinking about her husband, Stellar,” grinned Stormy, “Maybe she feels guilty for leaving him just to have some fun with the Dragon King. Or maybe…”

Stellar let out a playful gasp and said, “Or maybe…just maybe…she’s thinking of all the cocks she could sample from Fleur’s harem.”

Velvet’s eyes widened at the thought as her face went red. She thought of Fleur’s male lovers standing over her with their members erect. Her fantasy became even more lewd as thought of each of them taking turns pleasuring her every which way, from being rammed at both ends and sucking on multiple members while stroking others. Velvet imagined them all bathing her with their seed, begging for more and in the end, she imagined Spike and Night Light punishing her for letting herself be taken by other men.

“Such an honest face, Velvet,” purred Stellar as she stroked Velvet’s hair, “Such a nasty thought, isn’t it? What would your husband say?”

“I think we show her what to expect?” suggested Stormy, licking Velvet’s face.

With that, Stellar took the dildo out of Velvet’s mouth and got on her knees. With Stormy’s help, she laid Velvet on her side. Stellar then held the woman close and kissed her deeply as she mashed her breasts with her own. Meanwhile, Stormy began to lick Velvet’s anus, making her twitch. Not long after, Stellar teased Velvet’s pussy with the strap on dildo, making her moan. Stormy then used her strap on dildo to tease Velvet’s other hole as she held her close. With both ladies sandwiching Velvet, they inserted their dildos inside her, making Velvet let go of the kiss as she screamed.

“Ooh…Stormy! Stellar!” Velvet screamed in pleasure. “What are…ooh, yes…fuck…my ass…my pussy…”

“Having fun, Velvet?” Stellar teased as she moved her hips as she looked over to Stormy, “Look at her, Stormy. I think she loves being rammed at both ends!”

“She sure does, Stellar.” Stormy confirmed as she bit on Velvet’s neck.

“Stormy! Yes! Yes!” Velvet moaned. “Fuck me…ooh…I can’t…too much…my pussy…my…ooh, no…so good…”

Stellar smirked as she proceeded to motorboat Velvet’s breasts, giving the woman more pleasure. Though she envied the size of her breasts, she couldn’t help but enjoy them as she pinched Velvet’s nipples.

Coming up for air, Stellar said, “No wonder Spike loves doing that move on a woman. It feels just as good to the one doing it than the one receiving it.”

“You got that right.” Stormy agreed as she kept ramming at Velvet's rear, “Mm, yeah, Velvet. Feel that cock in your ass. You love being lit on both ends!”

“Yes…oh, Celestia, yes!” screamed Velvet. “More…make me come…please…”

The combination of moans, groans, cries and screams of ecstasy filled the room. Spike had managed to get the upper hand, having Lofty lay on top of Holiday as he drove his erect member into both screaming women. The Dragon King then took the chance to look over at what was happening with Velvet. He saw her getting dominated and driven to ecstasy by Stellar and Stormy, both women filling both her holes with dildos. Seeing Velvet scream in pleasure as she was sandwiched somehow made Spike’s member even harder as he wanted to be with her. He thrust into both Lofty and Holiday, moving his hips even faster and getting close to climax while keeping his eyes on Velvet. He then saw her open her eyes slightly as she made eye contact with him, giving the Dragon King a look that told him that she wanted him.

“Come…come inside me…Spike…please…,” Holiday begged and sobbed.

“No…inside me…come inside me,” begged Lofty. “Oh, fuck…daddy…come…say my pussy is the best…you want my pussy more…”

“No…mine is best…come inside me…I’ll…oh, Spike…I want it!”

“Kid…if…oh, shit…If you don’t come inside…ooh, fuck…fuck…I’ll…oh, shit I’m going to-”

Spike let out a loud groan with one final thrust, managing to get his erect member between both Lofty and Holiday’s entrances and bursting his seed, spreading it onto both women. Both Lofty and Holiday also came, screaming as they did, holding each other tightly. After it was over, Spike managed to separate himself from the two women and tried to catch his breath. He then looked to see how Velvet was doing as she was letting out an orgasmic scream, tears running from her eyes as her pussy burst. Seeing Velvet in orgasmic bliss made Spike hard again, anticipating what was to come.

Coming down from her high, Velvet managed to separate herself from Stellar and Stormy and stand up, walking up to bed where Spike, Lofty and Holiday were at. Reluctantly, the two women got the hint and got off the bed, making way for Velvet. As she got on the bed, Velvet wiped the tears from her eyes and gave Spike a loving smile. The Dragon King gave her a sheepish smile, which made her approach him and kissed him lightly on the lips. Spike returned the kiss as he held Velvet’s shoulders. After a bit, they disengaged and stared at each other.

“I’m really sorry, mommy,” Spike sighed, “It was our day, and yet…”

“It-it's ok,” Velvet stammered as she replied, not wanting to show she was desperate for him, “I had Stormy, Stellar, Holiday, and Lofty to please me, so…please…”

“Even so, I should've gotten to you sooner,” Spike said as he kissed Velvet’s cheek and acted cute, “Could you ever forgive me, mommy?”

Velvet blushed at Spike's childish act and mentally squealed to herself, 'Spikey's so cute!'

With a smile, Velvet pulled Spike closer, smothering his face into her boobs and said, “Of course I can, my precious boy!”

Spike and Velvet kissed passionately. The Dragon King started using his tongue, prompting Velvet to use her own. They kept going deeper wanting to be the one in control as the other four ladies watched how passionate they were. They looked enviously at how they were but they really couldn’t hate on them since they got to be closer to them earlier.

“Oh, they got it bad for each other.” Lofty said as she admired Spike and Velvet.

“It had to be painful for them to resist this before they were allowed.” Holiday suspected.

“Oh, yeah,” Stellar agreed. She then looked at Lofty and Holiday’s stained covered fronts and smirked, “Still…I’m not one to stay with my arms crossed.”

“I agree, Stellar,” nodded as she looked at the two women. “You two need some cleaning and another romp. Hope you two don’t mind rubber.”

“Bring it.” dared Lofty.

“If you can.” Holiday smirked.

As Holiday, Lofty, Stormy and Stellar began their fun, Velvet had managed to pin Spike to the bed, her lips never leaving his as she held on to him tightly. She was on an emotional roller coaster as her tongue met with Spike’s, more tears streaming from her eyes she thought of how wanton she was behaving herself. She had fantasized about being with other men thanks to the erotic books she read and had remained loyal to her husband for years. But now that she was in Spike’s harem, she had let her inhibitions go. She still loved her husband, but she was also in love with Spike, which made her feel guilt, shame and also pleasure at the same time. It had changed her and she didn’t want the pleasure to end. Both Spike and Velvet came up for air, staring at each other as they took heavy breaths.

“Oh, Celestia, I needed that.” Velvet panted.

“I can imagine,” Spike teased, “You really are in heat, mother.”

“Please, Spike, let me take care of you.” Velvet pleaded as she pouted.

“Go right ahead.” Spike replied with a charming smile.

Velvet moved downwards and in no time, reached her goal she placed herself between Spike’s legs, coming face to face with the Dragon King’s stiff erection. She looked at it hungrily, admiring its stiffness as it glistened with the juices of the other women it was used on. Velvet used both her hands to stroke it, making Spike moan in pleasure. Velvet gave the tip a lick before engulfing the whole thing in her mouth. She moved her head up and down the length, using her tongue to taste it. Hearing Spike moan even louder made Velvet bob her head even faster. After a while, she let go of the erection and wrapped Spike’s dick in her boobs and proceeded to rub them around his hard on. She looked up and her young lover threw his head back and moaned in pleasure, her expression very pleased.

“You love my tits, don't you, Spike?” Velvet teased.

“Yes, Mommy Velvet…I love them!” Spike panted.

“Do you love them more than my daughter's tits?” Velvet asked, continuing to tease the young man.

“That…that depends…” Spike grunted as he smirked at Velvet, “Do you love my cock better than your husband’s?”

“You’re terrible…” Velvet said in mock offense. “You know I love you both.”

“But you’re with me now…blowing me and using your tits on me…such a horny…thirsty…desperate…oh, yeah…”

“You’re the one who wanted to take me at first sight. Just like a young man lusting over forbidden fruit…taking a stallion’s mare…it didn’t matter if I was wed to another…”

Velvet removed her breasts from Spike’s cock and started to blow him again. She bobbed her head at a faster pace as she massaged her lover’s balls. It was true what Spike said that she hungered for him and felt the young man getting close. Velvet didn’t care as her body temperature continued to rise. Her pussy was also on fire as she felt it leaking, moaning as she used her tongue to taste Spike’s erect member.

“Yes, Velvet! Oh, Velvet, that's hot!” Spike moaned.

Velvet thought to herself, 'Being kept from making love to my son-in-law by these thirsty ladies got me so horny. The fact that they dominated me…and seeing them have their way with him, knowing how much I wanted him for myself. I wonder…if this is how Twilight feels, knowing how much Spike uses his wonderful cock on his other women and having him afterwards. I guess we are very much alike.’

Feeling that Spike was at his limits, Velvet let go of Spike’s cock, making the young man whine. She couldn’t help but give Spike a teasing smile.

“Oh, Velvet, why did you have to stop?” Spike moaned in disappointment

Velvet smirked, her forehead glowing as a sensation was felt on her breasts. She then straddled him, guiding her pussy on top of Spike’s cock. It wasn’t long before Velvet felt the erection go inside her, causing Spike to moan louder.

“So warm…so good…mommy Velvet,” Spike said in pleasure.

“This is the main event, my darling boy,” purred Velvet.

“Main event indeed,” grunted Spike.

Velvet bounced up and down on Spike, riding him like a mechanical bull as her breasts bounced as well. It wasn’t long before Velvet felt Spike’s hands on her breasts and in an instant, milk started to squirt from her nipples making her howl. The milk bathed the Dragon King’s chest and all Velvet could was stare at him, watching him open his mouth in an attempt to take all her milk in. Velvet continued her hard ride as he bent down and placed her breasts on Spike’s face. This caused the young man to lick and suck on her nipples, drinking the woman’s breast milk. Velvet moaned as she moved her hips, feeling Spike’s cock get even hotter. She was also getting close as she moved again, moving her hips as Spike was helpless, letting her do as she pleased.

As Velvet bounced, her boobs shaking and bouncing with her, she looked to her fellow ladies with a smirk and said, “See, girls…this…this is how you pleasure a man. See how much lets himself be taken…the king of dragons at my mercy…”

All the while, Stormy and Stellar watched Velvet ride Spike as they themselves were busy driving their dildos deep inside Lofty and Holiday. Lofty and Holiday screamed, both on all fours as Stellar and Stormy thrust deep inside them.

'Damn, Velvet, you are such a horny woman.' Spike thought in amusement as Velvet continued to ride him.

“Spike…so close…I’m going to burst,” panted Velvet, “Please…tell me truthfully…I’m better than my daughter…you’ve always lusted for me…you thought of me while fucking Twilight…”

“And you, mommy…” Spike moaned, trying to match his movements with Velvet’s. “Every time your husband fucked you…you thought of me…driving my cock inside of you…wanting more and more…blowing me so you can drink more of my hot…thick…oh, yes, admit it, mommy…say it!”

“Wife stealing monster!”

“Thirsty desperate mare!”

“Oh, Spike, I’m close!”

“Feel it, Velvet! Feel it all!”

There were screams of ecstasy surrounding the room. Spike had ejaculated his load inside of Velvet, making the woman throw her head back and scream as her nipples let out a stream of milk while she felt herself orgasm, coating Spike’s cock with her juices. All the while, Lofty and Holiday let out screams of their own as they orgasmed as well, feeling Stellar and Stormy give them one final thrust. Afterwards, Velvet, coming down from her high, let herself drop on top of Spike, kissing him hungrily as she felt him respond to kiss. She let go of him eventually, breathing heavily as she stared at her lover.

“Oh, yes. That felt amazing.” Velvet panted. “I hate to admit it but…it was worth the wait…”

“Yeah, it was,” Spike agreed, looking at Velvet with loving eyes, “You rode me so hard…I loved it…just like…just like…”

Spike didn’t get to finish as Stormy, Stellar, Lofty and Holiday got on the bed, crawling towards him. He felt himself get erect again, the hunger for these women coming back

“Spike, please do me next?” Stormy pleaded.

“Hey, Stormy, no fair getting a head start!” Stellar scolded.

“We can still go another round.” Lofty said with a smirk, while holding Holiday close to her, as Holly smiled.

Spike chuckled as he looked at women with expectant looks. It was moments like this that he felt very lucky to be surrounded by many loving women and showing them how much love he had to give. They looked ready and he felt more of his energy coming back. Spike looked up at Velvet who smiled and nodded.

“Don't worry, ladies,” Spike smirked, "Come on, I'll do you all at once.”

“Yes!” the ladies cheered, as they piled on top of Spike, as moans and bed shaking echoed through Holiday's and Lofty's room.

Sometime later, after Stellar and Stormy returned to Equestria, Spike and Velvet returned to the apartment. They waited on the sofa sitting close together with Velvet pressing the side of her boobs into Spike's arm, arousing him. As much as the Dragon King had wanted another romp with Velvet, he knew that it was time for her to go home and back to her husband Night Light. Spike admitted to himself that he was jealous of him, but really couldn’t hate on Night Light as Velvet loved him despite their wild time earlier.

For Velvet’s part, she felt a bit conflicted. Coming back to Spike’s place, she had to fight the temptation to have a little one on one session with him as she knew it was time to go home. She admitted that as much as she wanted her alone time with Spike, she was glad to meet other women in Spike’s harem and wanted to get to know more of them. It also meant that she had to introduce her husband to these other women, which made her puff her cheeks in jealousy, knowing Night Light would love to meet them as well. Velvet thought back to what had happened at the baths and how much it had changed her and her husband. Before any of this, she had only fantasized about having wild sexual encounters like she did with Spike and his other women, but now that it was actually happening…Velvet was deep in thought about this and wasn’t sure what the future held.

Spike noted Velvet’s behavior and asked, “Is something wrong, Velvet?”

“It’s mommy, Spike,” Velvet corrected, “And….well…it’s a lot to take in. These past few days, I experienced things that I never thought I would experience and…I love it more than I care to admit and what I have to look forward to…Spike, I love my husband and yet…oh, my…”

Seeing the look of concern on Velvet’s face, Spike knew there was conflict with the woman beside him. For as much as he loved making love with Velvet, he knew that her heart was still with Night Light and he didn’t want to ruin that.

“Listen, if it-” Spike began before Velvet put her fingers on his lips, silencing him.

“I don’t regret what we did earlier or what we did at the baths…or what we shared here where we could have had our first time back then,” Velvet said, trying to hold back her emotions, “You and Twilight awakened something in me and Night Light…something we don’t want to suppress. Our love making has become something more and that closeness…I don’t ever want it to stop.”

Spike smiled fondly and Velvet and responded, “If that’s what you want.”

“I do, my darling son-in-law,” Velvet affirmed.

“Can I be your king?” asked Spike.

“Night Light is my king,” Velvet smirked, “That will never change no matter how much you drive yourself inside me.”

Suddenly a portal opened up which caused Spike and Velvet to separate. Out of the portal came out Rarity and Night Light, with the latter holding a box with Rarity’s fashion logo on it. This caused Velvet to get up from the sofa and embrace her husband and kiss him firmly on the lips, almost causing him to drop the box. Spike did the same and held Rarity, who welcomed him with a loving embrace.

“Night Light!” Velvet said emotionally, as she felt her husband embrace her

“Rarity!” Spike said, “Oh, Rarity, how long has it been?”

“Not that long, but the affection is appreciated, darling,” Rarity responded by kissing Spike light on the lips, “So…have you been, Spike?”

“Very well,” Spike responded.

“I’ll bet,” Rarity responded with a smirk as she eyed Velvet who had let go of Night Light’s lips.

“Velvet, I really missed you.” Night Light told his wife as he hugged her again.

“Same to you, sweetheart,” Velvet said passionately as she eyed the box Night Light held. She then inquired, “Oh, honey, is that for me?”

“Oh, indeed it is,” Night Light responded as he showed the box to Velvet, “Rarity, Sassy Saddles and Prim helped me pick out and I also got something extra special for you.”

“I can't wait to see it.” said excitedly.

“Well, when we get home you will,” Night Light said before turning to Rarity, “Thank you again, Rarity, for all you've done for me and my wife.”

“It was my pleasure, sir.” Rarity answered before giving Night Light a peck on the cheek making him blush.

Velvet looked at her husband questioningly, raising her eyebrow in suspicion. She knew something more went on but decided to table it for later. Velvet decided to do the same with Spike, and pecked his cheek, “Thank you for such an exciting day yesterday, Spike.”

“Always a pleasure.” Spike answered while blushing.

“Come on, Night Light, let's go home.” Velvet dragged her husband into the portal returning to Equestria.

Spike and Rarity smiled, as they watched the married couple leave, before Spike turned to Rarity and asked, “So, what else did you, Sassy, and Prim do with Night Light?”

“Well, I could tell you in the jacuzzi, as long as you tell me how your time was with Velvet.” Rarity replied with an amorous look.

“Well, I got a lot to talk about, Rarity.”

“Then let's go, darling.”

With that, Rarity dragged Spike to the jacuzzi. Spike knew Rarity had an interesting story to tell and he couldn’t wait to hear it. He also looked forward to giving Rarity an experience she wouldn’t soon forget.

The Marriage of the Dragon King & The Princess of Friendship: Of Proposals and Broken Hearts

One morning at Spike's and the girls place, Twilight was on the sofa looking through a magical photo album pad while smiling fondly. She did not get much time to look back at the past since she had her responsibilities to the land of Equestria as well as her college studies. In fact, the pad was an older model she had received as a wedding gift from Princess Celestia herself, complete with an engraving of a silhouette of herself and Spike at the center of a heart. Since then, she had taken many photos of herself, her husband, and the rest of the harem over the years. Twilight had cherished every memory the album pad contained, flipping through every image with her finger.

Suddenly Spike came up behind his wife and massaged her shoulders a bit. Twilight gasped and looked behind and smiled softly, moaning at Spike’s touch.

“Morning, my love,” Spike whispered into her ear, “Taking a little trip down memory lane?”

“Morning, Spike,” Twilight greeted back happily, as she flipped through the album, finally landing on a picture of her and Spike at the altar, “Yes. One of the best memories. The happiest day of my life.”

“Ah, yes. How could I ever forget? The day you and I became husband and wife,” Spike smiled, as he put an arm around Twilight, “You looked great in that wedding dress. Rarity really outdid herself.”

“You didn’t look so bad yourself, my king,” Twilight added, “Before our friends, family and Equestria itself came to celebrate the two of us. It doesn’t feel all that long ago.”

“I know what you mean,” Spike agreed, “I still look back on how this all started. Princess Celestia had sent Fleur and I to the mining colony of Ribot to take care of an orc problem. To tell you the truth, I had been meaning to go there for a time because the mine had some of the best gems in the world. I had something special in mind and I wanted it to be just right.”

“Things changed that day,” Twilight sighed as she looked at the wedding picture. “For me, for you…our friends…the road wasn’t easy.”

Spike nodded as he flashed back a couple years back, sometime after he and the girls defeated Tirek, the last member of the Legion of Doom.

In the mining colony of Ribot, not far from the land of Equestria, Spike and Fleur had entered the mountains inside a mine with gems embedded into the walls. Spike and Fleur along with several Canterlot Guards were called in to deal with a gang of orcs that not only invaded the mining village below the mountains, but also took over the mountains gem mines which were precious to the miner ponies of the village. As it turned out, however, the orcs that held the village hostage were no match for Spike, Fleur and the Equestrian guards and made simple work of them. Though the village was free, the mayor informed spike and Fleur that the orc’s ringleader, along with a few more orcs, were still in the mines. Fleur had ordered the guards to keep watch over village until she and Spike had dealt with the problem.

By the time both harem masters had traveled deeper inside the mine, they were going up against the gang of orcs who were a bit stronger than the ones in the village. These orcs wielded battle axes and clubs that were enhanced by magic and it took Spike and Fleur to use much of their own magical potential to battle them. Spike, in his dragon armor, was punching orc after orc and made sure that none of them had any strength to fight back. When one tried dropping a battle ax down on him, the dragon hero created a magical shield to block the attack. The shield emitted a blast of magic forcing the orc back. Fleur herself was nimbly dodging the orcs attacks while throwing a few strikes of her own, using her magic to enhance her strength.

As Fleur herself was dodging strikes from the orcs wielding clubs, she noticed the one Spike repelled back almost hit the wall.

“Be careful, Spike, or you'll bring the house down on all of us!” Fleur called to warn him.

“I can barely hold myself back with these guys!” Spike reminded her, “We really shouldn’t mess around with them too much anyway!”

“Took the words right out of me.” Fleur agreed, as the two worked together, taking out the rest of the orc gang that stood no chance against their combined strengths and magics.

It really didn’t take Spike and Fleur long to fight the rest of the orcs. Being careful not to use too much force, they managed to knock out the rest and were standing victorious. The orc horde was lying on the ground in pain, bones broken as they showed no signs of any further resistance. Fleur smirked as she pumped her fist proudly while Spike used his foot to check for any signs of movement from an orc.

“Man these chumps are weaksauce.” Spike told Fleur with a laugh.

“Maybe them!” came a big voice deep within one of the tunnels, “But I'll show you what it means to mess with an orc boss!”

From the tunnel emerged a giant orc that towered over Spike and Fleur. He wore shoulder pads and a loincloth and was armed with a ball and chain, which he swung effortlessly. He grinned maliciously at Spike and Fleur, letting out a chuckle.

“Guess that's their boss.” Fleur guessed.

“Indeed I am, Equestrian,” the orc boss confirmed, “The riches of this mine belong to me and no unicorn bitch and her pet dragon are going to take what I have rightfully pillaged!”

“Last warning, orc!” shouted Fleur, “In the name of Princess Celestia herself, you are to lay down your arms and surrender peacefully or you will force us to make you surrender! What we did to your underlings is nothing compared to what we will do to you if you don’t!”

Pretending to give it some thought, the orc boss responded lecherously, “How about this? Why don’t you lay yourself down, spread your thighs and take my big one like a good little mare?”

Instead of feeling disgusted, Fleur smirked and responded, “I doubt your big one could satisfy a flea, tall, dark, and boneless!”

The orc roared in outrage as he charged towards Spike and Fleur, swinging his ball and chain furiously.

“Shall we, cara mia?” Spike offered.

“After you, mon cher.” Fleur replied, as the two harem masters charged the orc boss coming at him from all sides throwing their strongest hits at him.

Though the boss orc was big and strong he was still slow and not quick enough to block both Spike and Fleur, taking one hit from the other while he tried taking out one of them. He swung his ball and chain madly and failed to land a single hit on his two opponents. It got to the point where the orc boss didn’t have the strength to attack and was breathing heavily while Spike and Fleur didn’t look like they were breaking a sweat.

“Let's bind this punk.” Spike suggested, as he and Fleur conjured ropes from magical energy and linked them up.

The two went circles around the orc boss binding him with their magic ropes, and eventually the boss was completely bounded and helpless.

“You'll pay for this, I ought to-” The orc boss was cut off by Spike.

“You ought to shut your yap!” Spike clonked him on the head hard knocking him out.

Soon enough all the orcs were defeated and bound together with their boss as the two harem masters stood side by side victoriously.

“And that takes care of that.” Spike told Fleur.

“Yes!” Fleur agreed excitedly, as the two high fived and kissed, “We better brings these fools back down the mountain and check in with the rest of the guards on the clean up of the village.”

“Think you can handle that yourself? I wanna check this mine out for a bit.” Spike said looking down the mine at all the gems in the walls.

Fleur smirked smugly, “Looking to find some gems to snack on or you just wanna collect some for Rarity in hopes she'll award you with something special?”

Spike chuckled sheepishly, “Something like that.”

“Alright, but don't be too long.” Fleur said.

“If the clean up finishes faster feel free to go back to the inn and freshen up.” Spike suggested.

“As you wish.” Fleur said, as she used her magic to levitate the orc gang out of the mine.

Now by himself, Spike had the whole mine to himself to inspect. He walked along the tunnels, checking out several gemstones embedded into the walls. He carefully plucked one gemstone from the wall and tasted them, which was a technique he learned from Ember the Dragon Lord about how to differentiate between the good gems and the dud gems.

Spike gently touched his tongue to the gemstone and smiled, which he then dropped it into a pouch he had on his belt he had on him. He gently plucked another gem from the wall. When he tasted it he looked disgusted, “Blech!” and he flicked the dud of a gem away. He continued inspecting more gemstones that caught his attention, and with every good gem he'd drop in his sack, and for every dud he would toss it away.

Soon Spike had a pouch filled with perfectly good gemstones and made his way out of the mine, “Yes. These will do just fine. And now that this is over, it's time I get down to my true reason for taking this job in the first place.”

Spike left the mines and headed back to the village below as it started getting dark. He went to the local village jeweler where he and the jeweler unicorn pony were looking through the gemstones he collected from the cave. Finally Spike picked out a purple alexandrite stone and observed it carefully with the jeweler and both nodded and picked the perfect one.

Spike watched as the unicorn jeweler was starting to carefully merge the gem into a gold ring and it was soon presented before Spike who smiled in joy before paying the pony in some of the other good gems he collected from the mine.

A little later, Spike headed back to the inn and entered the room he rented for him and Fleur. The other guards had remained guarding the village in turns just in case any problems had come up. He found Fleur on the bed of their room wearing only a translucent pink negligee looking rather comfy.

“Welcome back, Spike.” Fleur winked flirtatiously.

“Hope I didn't keep you waiting long.” Spike said.

“It was worth it,” Fleur replied, “After a hard days work, I think a little fun is in order, my king.”

“As much as I want to have fun, you won't mind waiting a little bit longer while I shower?” Spike teased.

“Don't make me wait too long.” Fleur said in faux worry.

Spike smiled, as he went for the bathroom to wash up. As Fleur waited, she laid down on the bed and thought of the fun she and Spike were about to share. She giggled at the thought of maybe taking the lead first or maybe letting Spike have his way. So many possibilities entered her mind as she waited for Spike to finish his shower.

As she waited, Fleur spotted Spike's bag in the corner and saw poking out through a pocket of it was a small velvet box. Curiously, she lifted the box using her magic and levitated it towards her

“Wait, is that a…?” Fleur inspected the box and saw that it was indeed a box used to hold a ring. She opened it to see a beautiful alexandrite gemstone on a ring and gasped, blushing, “Oh, my Faust. This ring is a...” Fleur looked in the direction of the bathroom where Spike was showering and her eyes started to glisten, a smile forming on his face.

Later, Spike came out of the bathroom washed up and in his boxers before looking over at Fleur still on the bed smiling his way.

“Enjoy your shower?” Fleur asked with half lidded eyes.

“You know it,” Spike answered, “Can’t go to bed all sweaty before the main event.”

“Good. So, Spike, why did you decide on taking this job of clearing out orcs from the gem mines all the way out here?” Fleur questioned mischievously, “And don’t tell me it was because the Princess asked you to. I could have handled the problem myself, not that I minded your help.”

“Why?” Spike asked in confusion, “Because It was my duty to crown and I thought maybe you and your guards needed some additional support.”

“So you say that, but I know you had ulterior motives.”

“What ulterior motives could I possible have?” Spike continued.

“Perhaps you saw an opportunity, my king. Ribot’s mine has the finest stones in all Equestria and jewelers from around the world treasure these stones to make the finest jewelry. Ribot also has a jeweler close by maybe…just maybe… you took some stones to make something special and with it, ask me something just about any woman longs to hear from their special someone.” Fleur questioned which kept confusing Spike more.

Spike tried to process Fleur's behavior and what she was trying to hint at to him. Then suddenly it dawned on him what she was trying to say, “Wait a minute... Fleur, do you think?”

Fleur levitated the ring up in front of Spike and said, “You really should take better care hiding something like this from your fiance before you pop the question. So finally decided to propose? Sorry if my finding it ruined any big plans you had, but honestly at this point who needs a super grand gesture to propose?”

“Right,” Spike said nervously, “Look, Fleur there seems to be-.”

“It will be a big, military wedding,” Fleur said happily, as she placed the ring on her finger, “I’ll have my staff decorate my mansion, invite my squadron, my harem, my family, and Princess Celestia will marry us before the sun goes down! Oh, Spike, yes…yes, of course I’ll marry you! The harem king and queen united at last!”

“Fleur, I…,” Spike tried to get out. He sighed and said, “Fleur…this ring isn’t for you.”

Fleur suddenly looked confused, “What do you mean?”

“It's true I had another reason to take this particular job with you,” Spike said as he removed the ring from Fleur’s finger and put it back in the box, “I inspected the mines for the perfect gemstone I could have made into an engagement ring with the help of the village jeweler. But this ring…it’s for someone else…someone who means the world to me.”

Fleur blinked before her eyes widened, “Then that ring is….”

“I intend to propose to Twilight,” Spike explained himself, “There’s a celebration coming in Canterlot, the Fall Formal, and I want to do it there.”

“To-to Twilight?” Fleur asked, stuttering in disbelief.

“I'm sorry, Fleur. You weren't supposed to see the ring, until after I proposed to Twilight,” Spike said in guilt, “I wanted-”

“I see,” said Fleur, still stunned. She then looked over at Spike said, “I know she means a lot to you, given your history with her. But truly…have you given this a lot of thought, my king? There are so many women in your harem, so many to chose from to be your bride…your queen. Is Princess Twilight truly the one?”

“Yes, Fleur,” Spike answered with determination, “I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for her.”

Undeterred, Fleur’s horn began to glow and suddenly, Spike was levitated to the bed. Before the Dragon King could react, the guardsmare was on top of him, having taken off her negligee and sporting a very determined and amorous look on her face.

“Tell me truly, my king…,” Fleur began as she inched closer to Spike’s face, “Have you truly chosen your queen…or do you need more time to think about it?”

Before Spike could respond, Fleur instantly claimed his lips in a deep kiss. He could feel the dominance in the guardsmare’s intent and just went along, responding to her by kissing her back. Feeling Fleur’s breasts on his chest, Spike tried to embrace Fleur but the mare managed to use her strength to hold his wrists above his head with one hand while using her other hand to dig inside his boxer shorts. He had become erect, his member hard as a rock and he started moaning as Fleur started stroking it aggressively. Spike’s eyes widened as he let out a gasp when he felt Fleur tighten her grip on his cock, making him let go of the kiss.

“Fleur, you’re…ahh!” Spike yelped as he felt Fleur’s grip on his erection tighten, “You’re very…oh, Fleur…it feels so…”

“Don’t fight it,” Fleur said huskily, “I’ll show you…let your queen show you how much you mean to her!”

Letting go of Spike’s wrists and erection, Fleur used her hands to feel his chest, feeling every muscle. Her grin widened as she began to chuckle, seeing how adorable the Dragon King was behaving under her touch. She gave his nipples a hard pinch, making him yelp again. A feeling of power coursed through Fleur’s body as she had Spike at her mercy. In the past, there were times she would show a more dominant side to all her lovers in her harem, but she was surprising herself at the moment with how aggressive she was behaving towards Spike, but she didn’t want to stop. Aside from the power surge she was feeling, Fleur was feeling desperate.

Fleur then pulled Spike’s hands towards her breasts and urged him to fondle them. He obliged as she felt him squeeze them, letting out a moan as her body temperature rose from the stimulation. Fleur then felt Spike sit up and take one of her breasts into his mouth, feeling his hot breath as he tasted her with his dragon tongue. She growled as she held his head tightly, not wanting Spike to stop what he was doing. Fleur then let out a groan as she arched her, her grip on Spike’s head somehow getting stronger.

It was at this point that Spike managed to dislodge himself from Fleur’s breasts, trying to catch his breath. He had never experienced the guardsmare act so aggressively towards him as she would act more seductive towards him when it came to lovemaking. Granted, he had experienced Twilight and some other members of his harem act like this, but it felt different with Fleur. It wasn’t that he disliked her behavior, but it felt alien. Spike then looked at her face and saw that tears were forming.

“What’s wrong, my king?” Fleur asked, her voice starting to break, “Am I not good enough for you!? Am I not fit to be your queen!?”

Fleur pushed Spike down on the bed again, this time managing to sit on his face, her pussy already very wet. She made sure that her entrance was very close, making him smell her arousal as she swayed her hips. Fleur got a response when she felt Spike’s tongue lick her pussy, making her moan as she started to play with her breasts, pinching her nipples as she did. Eventually, Fleur felt Spike’s dragon tongue go deep inside her, making her scream as it felt very phallic. Her eyes then spotted Spike’s erection and immediately was on it, taking it in her mouth and deep throating it. Fleur bobbed her head up and down, using her tongue to taste the length of the member and sped up her efforts as she massaged Spike’s balls. All the while, she felt herself coming from Spike’s tongue as she was letting out juices. Wanting to please the Dragon King even more, Fleur used her breasts for extra stimulation, feeling the slick hard member between them. Her tongue began to swirl around the tip of Spike’s dick and could practically taste his cum, pleased that she was getting close to making him climax. Fleur opened her mouth and engulfed Spike’s member again, her head bobbing even faster.

His tongue leaving Fleur’s pussy, Spike shouted in ecstasy, “Fleur…I’m…oh, shit, so fast…I’m bursting! Fleur, I’m coming!”

As soon as Spike shouted it, Fleur felt him unleash his load into her mouth. To her, it felt like a geyser as she tried to swallow it all, not wanting to spare a single drop. She sucked on it, wanting to drink it all in. Once she felt Spike wasn’t letting out anymore, Fleur let go of her lover’s erection and saw that it was still rock hard. As much as she wanted to admire it, Fleur felt that she couldn’t waste any time. While she felt that Spike was able to hold an erection longer than a normal stallion, Fleur wanted to show him what she was made of.

Fleur moved so she could straddle Spike, looking down on him with desperate eyes. She then got a hold of Spike’s erection and guided towards her anus. Fleur saw how surprised Spike looked but didn’t allow him to react as she pushed herself down, feeling the Dragon King’s length enter her backdoor. She let out a satisfied moan, moving herself up and down, feeling the rhythm. It didn’t take her long to speed up her movements and felt that Spike was matching hers, feeling him thrust inside her. She was beginning to scream in ecstasy when she began playing with herself with one hand fondling her breasts while her other hand was on her slit, fingering it wildly. Fleur was so lost in her lust that she shut her eyes, a few stray tear drops escaping her eyes. Her screams were getting louder and louder, uncaring if any other hotel guests were hearing her or not. She felt herself orgasm, but kept playing with herself, feeling Spike was ready to burst again.

“Fleur…so tight, I…,” Spike grunted, “Fleur, you're moving too fast…”

“My king…every one of my holes…,” Fleur cried, “They’re yours…anytime you wish. They belong to you…oh, Spike!”

Fleur arched her back and let out a scream, feeling herself orgasm. She held on to her breast tightly as she let out her juice, staining Spike’s chest. Fleur could also feel Spike coming inside her anus, overflowing it. She felt breathless, but felt that it was only the beginning. Lifting herself up, Fleur grabbed Spike’s still erect member and guided it towards her entrance. Feeling the tip, Fleur practically slammed herself down, feeling the length inside her. Unlike what she did before, she moved hard fast as she used her hands to feel Spike’s juiced stained chest. Fleur tears flowed more freely as she began to sob. Despite seeing Spike’s look of concern, she wanted to keep going. A scowl formed on her face and immediately bent down, embracing the Dragon King’s neck. Though she wanted to hide the pain in her heart, she was still crying as she moved her hips and felt every bit of Spike’s length. Again, Fleur felt Spike move with her and felt his arms embrace her. Fleur wanted to press herself even further, wanting Spike to feel every inch of her body. Anything so Spike would love her as much as any other mare in his harem.

For Spike’s part, he couldn’t believe Fleur was behaving more emotionally than usual. Usually, she would tease him and entice him and even speak dirty to him, letting him know how much of a perverted dragon that he is. Hearing her crying into his ear meant that this time it was different. It was a side of Fleur he never saw before and he wondered what was going on. Considering that stopping would only cause her to be angry, Spike kept going as he felt himself getting close, moaning loudly.

Finally, the two lovers climaxed, their screams of ecstasy filling the room. Fleur could feel Spike’s go off on her again, his cum filling her womb and overflowing as it seemed like this was one of his more stronger climaxes. As much as she wanted to feel satisfied that she caused, she continued to hold him tightly, crying and sobbing as a torrent of tears continued to come from her eyes. Fleur felt her heart break as her mind went back to Spike's intention to propose to Twilight. She felt that no matter what she did, it wouldn’t change Spike’s mind. Twilight was still going to be Spike’s queen.

“It hurts,” wept Fleur, “Why does it hurt so much?”

“Fleur, I’m so sorry,” Spike said emotionally, trying to comfort Fleur, “I didn’t want to hurt you like this. I’ll try not to be such a beast next time. Your harem wouldn’t forgive me if their queen was harmed in any way.”

“But my king…I wanted to be…,”

“Hush, cara mia. It'll be all right, I promise.”

“My king…mon cher…”

Fleur continued to weep, holding onto Spike, telling herself that things won’t change but kept doubting it.

A few days have passed and it was the night of the big event at the Canterlot Castle; The Fall Formal.

At Spike and the girls’ place, Spike was in his room wearing his tuxedo suit while looking at himself in the mirror making sure he looked perfect. The tuxedo itself was made up of a black coat, slacks with a white shirt and black tie. The material was also made to accommodate his dragon form. He posed for a bit and whistled, impressed how good he looked. He really wanted to look his best, especially for his eight dates.

“Looking sharp, Spike, looking real sharp,” Spike chuckled. He then picked up the engagement ring box that held the ring he planned to propose to Twilight with from the nearby counter, “Can't forget this.” he pocketed the ring making sure it did not stick out or fall out.

Spike exited his room and upon doing so met Twilight and the rest of the girls all dressed up lovely for the dance. The sight of each of them all gussied up made Spike blush. As beautiful as they all looked in their regular clothes, he really loved it when each of them got dressed up for some big important event. Even girls like Applejack and Rainbow who would never be caught dressed in anything frilly or froufrou still looked lovely in the eyes of Spike when they'd get all gussied up.

“Hey, Spike.” Twilight greeted with a radiant smile.

“Hi, Twilight. Hi, girls. You all look lovely tonight.” Spike said honestly.

“Thank you, darling. Just my latest in my line of outfits for each of us.” Rarity boasted, while doing a twirl for Spike.

Spike smiled and nodded, as Fluttershy walked up to Spike observing him, “You look very handsome yourself.”

Spike blushed as the shy girl brushed her shoulder against his, before collecting himself, “Thank you, Fluttershy. So shall we get going?”

“Not so fast, Spike!” Pinkie spoke up, as she walked up to Spike suspiciously.

“What's up, Pinkie?” Spike asked, while getting nervous as she approached.

“Don't think I haven't noticed, Spike.” Pinkie continued to eye Spike while pacing around him much to the girls confusion.

Spike started to sweat fearing Pinkie might be onto his plans to propose to Twilight. When Pinkie finally came back around and stood before Spike squinting at him suspiciously, she switched to a smile, “You thought I wouldn't notice your tie's crooked.” she said before fixing Spike's tie.

Spike mentally sighed in relief, before answering, “Dang, I can't believe you noticed.”

“Well, it's a good thing she did,” Rarity agreed, “We can't have our lover go to a party with some part of his attire out of place.”

"Think of how that would reflect on you." Starlight joked.

“Right. So, come on. Let's get going.” Spike said.

Twilight opened a portal for them, and one by one they stepped inside. Before Spike walked in he glanced back down at his pocket where the ring he was going to propose to Twilight with was still in there safe and secure. With no turning back he entered the portal that closed behind him.

Later in Equestria at Canterlot's castle, the royal ballroom was filled with guests of all three classes, the earth, the Pegasus and unicorn ponies from all walks of life. The Fall Formal wasn't just for the rich and elite, but for everyone. Spike and the girls had entered the ballroom not long after arriving in the city of Canterlot in their Equestrian forms and looked around, seeing the guests enjoying the party.

“Now this is jumping!” Pinkie cheered.

“So awesome!” Rainbow looked excited.

“Hey, guys!” came two voices.

The group looked over seeing Bonbon and Lyra all dressed up approach them, holding hands.

“Hey, there's my fave pair of besties!” Spike said, as he hugged the two and kissed them.

“It's great to see you guys.” Lyra told them.

“Glad you could make it.” Bonbon added.

“We wouldn't miss it for anything.” Sunset answered.

“So how’s the security detail, Bonbon?” asked Spike.

“Secure as it could ever be,” Bonbon responded, “I got few undercover agents dressed up as guests and Princess Celestia herself chose the best of the best royal guards to keep a look out.”

“Even when we’re on date, you’re still on duty.” Lyra said, rolling her eyes up.

“I’m sure Bonbon will make time for you, Lyra,” Spike assured, winking at Lyra, “In fact, I think nothing will spoil the festivities as long as we all have fun.”

“Well, that's a good to hear.” came a new voice, as they saw Stone Edge with Octavia.

“Good evening, everyone.” Octavia greeted them.

“Good evening, Octavia, darling.” Rarity greeted back.

“Hey, Stone, how's it going?” Spike asked, as the two fist bumped.

“All good, Spike. How's the harem life treating ya?”

“Hey, I got no complaints,” Spike answered confidently, “We’re just as tight as ever.

“Hey, I ain’t complaining,” Applejack added, “So long as Spike treats us as equals, we’re not leaving his side.”

“Yo, dudes!” Coming over was Vinyl Scratch.

“Hey, Vinyl, working the music?” Spike asked, before kissing the DJ of his harem.

“Yeah. But I'm letting the records spin for now while I get a drink. And hoping to score a dance with my dragon man.” she nudged him.

“So are we.” Bonbon spoke on behalf of herself and Lyra who nodded.

“Don't worry, there's plenty of me to go around here.” Spike assured his present harem members.

“Hopefully enough for us too.”

The group saw Celestia approach with Luna along with Cadence and Shining Armor who agreed to attend the party not just for the sake of appearance but to see Twilight and the others as well.

“I wouldn't think of not giving a dance to the great monarchs.” Spike said, as he kissed Celestia and Luna.

“Good, because this princess is in need to move her feet.” Luna said.

“It's good to see you, Twily.” Shining said, as she and Cadence hugged her.

“Good to see the both of you as well.” she replied.

“Flurry Heart wanted to come, but she still had some studying to do.” Cadence explained.

“She asked us to give you her love though.” Shining said.

“Love received.” Twilight answered with a smile.

“Well, come on, everyone, let's party!” Pinkie declared, as she and her friends headed to the dance floor.

And so the party was underway with Spike and his girls dancing it out on the dance floor. The music, provided Vinyl, started fast and everyone was getting into. Things did get awkward when Twilight did her ridiculous dance on all fours, which many of the other guests looked at her strangely though they didn’t want to say anything. Not wanting her to do this alone, Spike joined in with Twilight so she wouldn't feel awkward alone.

As the evening went on, it came time for slow dances and Spike was able to save a dance for each of his girls, including ones he promised for Lyra, Bonbon, and Vinyl when she decided to let the record spin on its own again. He even got to dance with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Spike did notice that some of the stallions were looking at him with envy but he didn’t care. In his mind, he was having the time of his life.

Soon Spike was slow dancing with Twilight. He couldn’t help but smile at her and was glad she returned it with her own. To him, Twilight Sparkle was many things. She was his savior, friend, lover and the smartest and most understanding girl she had ever known. In many ways, he really didn’t feel worthy of her and still couldn’t believe how lucky he was.

Spike spoke, “This almost feels like prom, doesn't it?”

“It sure does,” Twilight agreed, “Makes me think though how things will be different when the girls and I graduate from high school before you.”

“I know. The school won't feel the same knowing you girls won't be around. But hey, we'll always have our home together at the end of the day.” Spike reminded her.

“Yeah. We sure will.” Twilight threw her arms around Spike, as they continued to dance.

When the slow dance ended, Celestia, who stood with Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor addressed everyone.

“Before we continue with the party, I would like us all to give a big applause to two of Canterlot's finest soldiers. Guardsmare Fleur De Lis, and our very own Spike Drake, the Dragon King!”

The guests applauded as Spike was nudged forward by Twilight and Sunset to go up to the Princesses, which he did along with Fleur who had been doing her rounds of patrolling the Fall Formal while Bonbon was on her break. The two walked up to the Royal monarchs, as Celestia stood by them.

“We congratulate these two on their brave efforts of liberating the mining colony of Ribot from a gang of orcs who were aiming to take control of their gem mines.” Celestia continued.

Luna spoke up, “But thanks to their efforts the orcs were defeated and Ribot is safe to continue to mine for gems which we also benefit from.”

“And for their bravery, we award them with the medal of honor.” Celestia said putting medals around Spike and Fleur’s necks, and the guests applauded and cheered for them.

Spike and Fleur smiled at one another, as Cadence approached them with her husband and spoke, “The both of you must be very proud.”

“Well, we just did what anyone in service to the crown would do to help the innocent.” Spike answered modestly.

“Quite right,” Fleur nodded as she agreed, “We thank you for this honor your majesties. Honestly, I have no words to say... but I'm sure Spike might have something he wants to say.” Fleur looked to Spike, giving him the hint.

Spike looked to Fleur and realized what he had to do, 'She's giving me an opening. Bahamut, it is time.' he thought.

'Good luck.'

Spike straightened himself out and spoke, “Yes, Guardsmare Fleur, indeed I have something to say.”

“Well, Spike, we are all ears here. ” Celestia said.

Spike nodded and started speaking up so everyone can hear, “First of all I am proud to do my part in protecting Equestria not just from threats like the recent Legion of Doom, or dangerous monsters that need to be contained, even against a gang of troublemakers stirring up mischief elsewhere. But I'm always glad I never have to do it alone. I'm always grateful to have someone by my side to help me. Like Fleur was there with me when fighting off the orc gang.”

Fleur smiled feeling appreciated, though it was a bit strained.

Spike started to walk away from the monarchs and back to the dance floor in the direction of his girls, “But I'm especially grateful whenever I'm fighting alongside my closest girls, the elements of harmony.”

“Oh, Spike, darling.” Rarity said with a blush.

“Gosh, yer makin' me blush, sugarcube.” Applejack said blushing as well.

“It's kinda embarrassing, but in a good way.” Fluttershy said sheepishly.

“And we like fighting alongside you as well.” Pinkie smiled happily.

“Trust me it's a lot better than being forced to fight against you.” Sunset admitted.

"I may not officially be an element of harmony, but it's nice to be included like that." Starlight said gratefully.

“We do make an awesome team together.” Rainbow added.

“That we do,” Twilight agreed, before speaking up to her lover, “Ever since you joined our team, Spike, we've been more successful than ever in not just fighting and missions, but also have gotten closer as well.”

“I agree,” Spike confirmed before he chuckled, “Before I met you, Twilight, I was just a simple high school student desperate for a date. And now look at me, part dragon, a hero of Equestria, and I'm constantly surrounded by many lovers. I'm living the guy's ideal wet dream.”

“I can believe it.” Twilight replied, rolling her eyes with a smile.

“And yet, despite how many lovers I take in my harem you still stick by me. Any other girl would've left a long time ago. But seeing you stick around gives me joy knowing you'd never leave no matter how many times I may act like a goofball or do something stupid.”

Twilight shook her head, “You do have your faults, but it's better to have someone with faults than someone who is too perfect.”

“Yeah, well….,” Spike nodded, rubbing the back of his head, “And you, Twilight, are the most extraordinary person or pony I ever met. You're the kind of girl I thought only existed in my dreams. And I love you with all my being,”

Twilight started to blush, as the other girls giggled to themselves.

Spike continued, “And that's why I wanted to tell you that these last couple of adventures in Equestria, taking on the Legion of Doom and barely coming out of it, especially when I lost it that time I went berserk. It gave me something I never had before. Perspective. It showed me that all these times we've fought so many enemies, Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, Sombra, the Umbrum, Grogar, and even Tirek. Even though we came out of it alive, we couldn't be sure we would make it out in one piece. They've all shown me life is too short and it shouldn't be wasted. Otherwise, you may end up not getting the chance to do something you've wanted to do but waited too long to act upon it.”

Twilight, who was starting to get concerned by Spike's words, as was everyone else, asked, “Spike, what're you saying?”

“I'm saying, Twilight, that I want to continue to be at your side not just fighting monsters and villains in Equestria, but every day for the rest of my life even after high school,” Spike continued, as he was slowly reaching into his pocket and moving downward until he was down on one knee, presenting her the engagement ring with the ring box lid opened to reveal the engagement ring. “Which is why I want to ask. Twilight Sparkle... Princess of Friendship…will you marry me?”

Twilight looked down at Spike and gasped, shocked while processing what he just asked her while looking at the beautiful engagement ring he presented to her. Even the rest of her friends and the guests were in complete shock and surprised at Spike's proposal out in the open like this.

“Spike, are you...” Twilight asked, her voice breaking.

“I am serious, Twilight. I even checked the Equestrian Law and there is no law that prevents us from marrying in this land. I really mean this, Twilight. I want to be there with you forever, morning, noon, and night. I wanna make you the happiest girl there is both Equestria and my world.”

Twilight's confused look started to shift into a smile, as tears were slowly escaping his eyes, “Oh, Spike. Yes... Yes! I'll marry you!” she cheered.

Spike got up and cheered, “Yes!”

Hearing the answer, the guests started cheering and applauded the new couple.

Watching with the monarchs was Fleur who despite not being the one getting proposed like she hoped and tears threatening to escape her eyes, smiled for her Harem King and started to clap. “Well, Spike….congratulations.”

Spike had just placed the engagement ring on Twilight's finger, as the girl marveled at it.

“It's so beautiful,” Twilight said, her eyes shining, “It must've cost a fortune.”

“Not when you pick the best gems in a mine and have it converted into a ring.” Spike answered.

The two saw the Royal sisters, Cadence, and Shining approach with them looking excited.

Celestia spoke first, “Well, this is indeed not something I could've foreseen happening here. But all the same, I am overjoyed. My star pupil settling down with someone close to her. Someone she has come to see more than just an ordinary friend. I wish you both much happiness in your future life together as husband and wife.”

“You have my support as well.” Luna added.

“Mine too.” Shining Armor said.

“Really, Shining Armor? You're not going to go all over protective big brother on Spike for proposing to me?” Twilight teased.

“What do you take me for, Twilight? I'm more mature than that,” Shining whispered to Spike, “But if you ever do make my sister cry, you'll have me to deal with.”

Spike did a mock salute, “Yes, sir!”

Cadence approached them, “I for one am happy for both of you. I had always wondered when Twilight would find a special guy in her life just like I did.” Cadence motioned to Shining Armor who blushed.

“Thanks, Cadence.” Twilight smiled happily.

“Coming from you that means so much.” Spike added.

“And here. This is from me to the both of you in hopes your marriage will be filled with love and happiness like my own.” Cadence said, as she cupped Twilight's cheeks and kissed her forehead.

Spike watched, as Cadence went to him, and thought to himself, 'Oh, this is it,' Cadence cupped Spike's cheeks and kissed his forehead, 'Not on the lips, but I'll take it!'

‘You’re unbelievable.’ said Bahamut disapprovingly.

Spike and Twilight looked at each other, until they saw their friends approach with Sunset stepping forward with a smile on her face.

“Congratulations, both of you!” Sunset began before hugging the two, “I really wish you both the best of luck in your future.”

“Thanks, Sunset.” Twilight smiled.

“We really appreciate it.” Spike added, as they saw Applejack approaching.

“Well, by golly. If this ain't the biggest news I heard since my brother started dating Sugar Belle,” the honest girl began, her voice shaking, “I'm…just over the moon for the both of ya. Especially for you, Twilight. I really am hoping nothing but the best for you.”

Though Applejack words rang true, Twilight could sense a hurt tone from her.

Rarity approached, mustering a big smile putting on a brave face, “Twilight, Spike, darlings…I am….just deeply happy for the both of you. And as a close friend I would be honored to design for you your wedding gown, Twilight.”

“I'd really appreciate that, Rarity,” Twilight said gratefully, “I’m sure it will be your finest work.”

“And I'm sure Starstreak would be more than willing to assist you in your tuxedo fitting, Spike.” Rarity told the groom-to-be.

“I'm sure he will,” Spike answered and thought, 'And hopefully won't be ticked I decided to marry Twilight before Fleur.'

Starlight spoke up smiling, "This definitely is the highlight of tonight. You really chose the best time to propose, Spike."

"I know." Spike replied.

Pinkie Pie bounced over, but her bounce didn't have as much a spring in it as it would normally have, even Twilight noticed that despite Pinkie's smile, she could see her mane style was looking a tad less poofy than it normally did, which concerned her.

“I'm so…so….excited for the two of you!” cheered Pinkie a little too forcibly, “And as the best party planner, I would be overjoyed to offer my services in the reception.”

Spike looked at Fluttershy and noticed tears in her eyes, “Fluttershy, are you ok?”

“Oh, I'm fine, Spike,” Fluttershy assured, as she wiped the tears out of her eyes, “I'm just so happy for you and Twilight. And I hope you'll have nothing but happiness.”

“Well, thank you.” Spike said gratefully. As Spike looked back at Twilight Fluttershy's smile shifted to a slight sad look.

Suddenly Spike and the rest heard a sonic rainboom explosion, and they looked around the ballroom, seeing no sign of Rainbow Dash anywhere. For Twilight’s part, she felt concerned for her as did the rest of her friends, though they suspected why.

“Where'd Rainbow Dash go?” Spike asked in concern.

Applejack, knowing why Rainbow took off covered for her, “She was probably just so happy for ya'll she had to high tail it out. Ya know how she is when expressing her feelings about this kind of stuff.”

“Yeah, that must be it,” Twilight said, though she looked unsure, “She wouldn't want us to see her all sappy and everything.”

Spike nodded, “And I know this proposal is just the start. Now we got to start wedding preparations and all that.”

Twilight nodded and smiled, “I know, Spike. But we'll worry about that later. Right now. Let's just enjoy the moment.”

Spike smiled at his bride-to-be as the two hugged and kissed making the guests cheer once again, while their friends watched bearing smiles with some of them deep down feeling heartbroken.

Princess Celestia, along with Princess Luna, couldn’t help but feel dread. While they were happy for Spike and Twilight, they knew that their friends were hiding their heartbreak and devastation.

‘Hopefully the bonds of the Elements of Harmony are strong enough to bear this storm.’ Princess Celestia thought as she prayed.

Meanwhile, outside and above the castle, Rainbow Dash was on a cloud, on her knees, crying and sobbing, covering her face as she did. She couldn’t believe what was happening and felt her world crashing around her. The fact her friends were going along with Spike’s proposal to Twilight was tearing her heart to shreds. When she removed her hands from her face, Rainbow looked downwards towards the castle and scowled, her tears never receding.

“WHY?! WHY?! WHY?!” Rainbow screamed.

Author's Note

And this begins the flashback arc surrounding the marriage between Spike and Twilight. Since this is a flashback arc the events of Harem Legion from the beginning have yet to occur. Duke Moon II will be helping me in this arc that should be divided up into 5-6 chapters. And if you're concerned about Rainbow's behavior at the end as well as the others deep down feeling heartbroken don't take it so seriously. After all despite knowing how closer Twilight is to Spike they themselves still wish it could've been either of them Spike could've proposed to.

The Marriage of the Dragon King & The Princess of Friendship: Party Planning and Jealous Feelings

It had been a week since the night of the Fall Formal in Canterlot, where Spike proposed to Twilight in front of so many others including the monarchs and his other closest girls as well. The first thing Spike and Twilight did was tell her parents of their engagement, with Velvet overjoyed and Night Light crying waterfalls not wanting to accept his daughter is going to wed. Soon enough the word of Twilight and Spike's engagement spread throughout Equestria and even to the Dragonlands. Dragon Lord Ember who heard that her promised fiance was marrying someone else before her, wasn't exactly thrilled about it much like Rainbow Dash and was almost willing to start a war, before thinking about Spike and knew he would not approve of such behavior from her. So she rejected the idea and decided to let it be until she had the opportunity to see either of the bride or groom-to-be and speak with them.

Meanwhile back in the human world one night, Rainbow Dash had called a secret meeting in Applejack's family barn, where she along with A.J, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Sunset, Starlight, and Rarity were gathered together.

“Well, this is everybody except Twilight. Just as you asked for, Rainbow.” Applejack recalled Rainbow's earlier specifications about not wanting Twilight or Spike to know of this secret meeting.

“Good.” Rainbow said, before drinking some cider.

“So why're we here?” Fluttershy inquired.

“Oh, come on, Fluttershy, like it's not obvious?” Rainbow asked rhetorically. Fluttershy shrunk back scared of Rainbow's tone, as she continued, “We're here to discuss Spike's proposal to Twilight.”

The girls hearing that flinched. Even though they accepted it, some of them were still torn that Spike proposed to Twilight first instead of them.

“I'll admit, I did not expect Spike to do that,” Applejack admitted before sighing, “And yet, I knew it was a matter of time.”

“Even I couldn't have sensed that was going to happen,” Pinkie added, “I must be losing my touch.”

“Well, Spike chose the right moment to do it, and now our two friends are gonna be married.” Sunset said with a smile.

“Though I don't understand why you wanted to meet with us to discuss it, Rainbow.” Starlight said in confusion.

“Are you thinking of how we should celebrate it?” Pinkie asked.

“No!” Rainbow announced, “I brought us here together in hopes we can get them to call off the wedding.”

The girls gasped in shock at Rainbow's proposal, “Rainbow, you can't be serious!” Applejack said in shock.

“I think she is.” Fluttershy noticed the determination in her friends eyes.

“How could you even think of such a horrible idea?” Rarity asked just as outraged.

“So you're all fine with Spike deciding to marry Twilight before any of you?” Rainbow challenged them.

Some of them looked guilty while Sunset and Starlight were sure of themselves, “Yes. Because it's Spike's choice.” Sunset answered.

“But it wasn't the right one!” Rainbow vented.

Applejack squinted, “Ya know, all I'm seein' from this is the behavior of a gal who just can't handle a loss.”

“What was that?” Rainbow asked sending a scowl at Applejack who continued.

“We all know ya like competition, and how much ya hate to lose. And now you're treating Spike proposing to Twilight as a competition and that he didn't propose to you is a sign you lost to Twilight.”

“You don't know what you're talking about!” Rainbow turned around and crossed her arms.

“I think she does, Rainbow,” Starlight spoke up, “Why do you have to take it so personally?”

“Because I don't see why he has to marry one of us at all!” Rainbow snapped, “We're already a big happy harem. So why does he even need to propose at all?”

“Well, what girl doesn't dream about a big wedding with friends family, and everything?” Rarity asked, while imagining herself and Spike having a wedding, before shaking her fantasy off before her own jealousy could get the best of her.

“Don't you see it?!” Rainbow continued to vent, “Because Spike's marrying Twilight that puts her ahead of us in the harem!”

“Wasn't she kinda already ahead of us in the harem?” Pinkie wondered making Rainbow squint angrily at her.

Sunset sighed, “Rainbow, I know you're pissed, but this isn't about you. This is about Spike and Twilight. And if you think any of us are gonna get on board with some stupid scheme of yours to get them to call off the wedding then you're not only selfish but stupid as well!”

“Selfish?” Rainbow blinked with frowning.

“That's right,” Sunset confirmed, “Because it sounds like you want Spike all to yourself and refuse to share him. That's not what we agreed upon when we decided to become part of his harem. But now that Spike is choosing to settle down with Twilight you're acting like it doesn't apply to you now? That's not very becoming of the Element of Loyalty, now is it?” she challenged the rainbow haired girl.

Rainbow growled, before getting up and stomping away, “Rainbow!” Fluttershy called, “Don't walk away angry!”

“And if you think of doing anything-” Applejack continued, only for Rainbow to cut her off.

“I'm not going to break them up.”

“Huh?” they asked.

“But next time I'm alone with either of them, I'll talk to them personally about all this.” Rainbow promised.

“Just don't do anything to break their hearts.” Starlight warned her.

Rainbow sighed while holding back tears, “That's the last thing I want to do.” and with that Rainbow left the barn leaving everyone else tense from not only the tension Rainbow got a rise out of them, but that she also got their deeper feelings on the marriage between their friends to come out. Some of them would have to deal with their inner feelings on the matter in their own ways.

The next day at Spike's place, he and Twilight were mapping out arrangements for their wedding. They had set the date a month from now with arrangements being at Canterlot Castle with Celestia supervising to make sure the staff would be prepared in schedule for her student's wedding. The engaged couple were currently making out invites to those they want attending their wedding. They already had Twilight's parents, Shining Armor, Cadence, Flurry Heart, the girls, those in the harem both in the human world and Equestria, including Fleur and her harem as well, along with any of their allies.

“It's gonna be a full house at the ceremony that's for sure,” Twilight chuckled, as she checked off the list of guests who would be attending. She heard a sigh and looked over seeing her groom-to-be looked a bit down, “What's the matter, dear?”

“Oh, Twilight. I was just thinking. Sure it's gonna be a full wedding of family and friends, but the downside to having a wedding in Equestria for me is... I can't invite my family or my personal closest friends to it.” he said thinking about his parents, and even Snips and Snails whom he know would want to be there for him at his wedding.

Twilight seeing where Spike was coming from laid a comforting hand on his shoulder, “I know it's hard to maintain this secret from your parents, your boys, and anyone else here closest to you but doesn't know of your secret. But remember why you're doing this.”

“I know, but it doesn't make it easier.” Spike sighed.

Twilight not wanting to see Spike this way knew what to do, “Tell you what, when we come of official age here, we'll have another wedding.”

Spike looked at her in surprise, “We will?”

Twilight smiled and nodded, “Our Equestrian wedding will be between us as Equestrians. And once we come of legal age here we'll have another wedding where all our friends and families can attend. That way it'll be like your family and friends never missed it at all.”

Spike smiled feeling better, “How did I get so lucky to have such a smart sexy lover like you?”

Twilight giggled, “Who knows.”

The two kissed, when suddenly a portal appeared, and Stone Edge stepped out surprising them, “Well, afternoon to you two lovebirds!”

“Stone, what a surprise.” Twilight greeted.

“What brings you here today?” Spike inquired.

“I just stopped by to see how your wedding preparations are coming along.” Stone explained himself.

“Well, they're coming along well.” Twilight admitted.

“Good. And listen, did you find anyone to handle the music yet?”

“Well, we thought Vinyl would be the one to handle music.” Spike answered.

“Good, but I may have something more to add to it.” Stone said.

“More?” the two asked curiously.

“Oh, yes. I found someone to sing for you at your wedding.”

“Who?” Twilight asked.

“The only singers we know as Sapphire and Rara, and they're already on the invite list because we felt they shouldn't have to work on our wedding.” Spike explained.

“I know, but I had someone else in mind.” Stone continued.

“So who did you get?” Twilight inquired.

Stone smirked, “Ask her yourself.”

Stone stepped aside to reveal a girl slightly older than the engaged couple. Her hair which covered her eyes was very dark persian blue with dark grayish persian blue highlights and also pale gold and light gamboge highlights. In her hair was a big pink bow. Her attire included a white top, covered by a black jacket, black pants, and black shoes. What added to her already gorgeous appearance was her lovely E-cup sized rack.

As the newcomer stepped into view both Spike and Twilight's eyed widened in shock, as Spike spoke first, “Twilight, that's Song-Song-Sooonnng...”

“Songbird Serenade?!” Twilight gasped in equal shock.

“Hiya,” Songbird greeted the two, “It's an honor to finally meet Twilight Sparkle the Princess of Friendship and Spike Drake the Dragon King.”

“She knows who we are.” Spike gasped.

“Well, of course I do. You think pop stars, models, and authors are the only celebs in Equestria? Everyone knows about you two.” Songbird explained.

“Stone, how do you know Songbird Serenade?” Twilight inquired.

“Well, awhile back during one of Songbird's tours, her two regular guards Vinny and Whinnyfield caught colds and I decided to fill in for them. Because of this she owed me one, and I've been keeping that favor on hold in case I really needed it. So I'm calling in that favor and requested she would sing at your wedding. An early wedding gift from me.” Stone smiled.

“Stone, this is incredible!” Spike said in joy.

“I thought you'd like it.” he replied.

“You really want to sing at our wedding, Ms. Serenade?” Twilight inquired.

“Of course. And let's skip the formalities. Call me Songbird,” she insisted, “And think nothing of it, but I do have one request of you and your soon-to-be husband.”

“What's that?” Twilight asked.

Songbird lifted her bangs up to reveal her eyes to them, before speaking seriously, “I want in.”

“In what?” Spike wondered, as he and Twilight were confused.

“I want in on the harem.” she clarified.

The two blinked, as Twilight responded, “Huh?!”

“You want to be in the harem?” Spike asked, as a blush formed on his face.

Songbird nodded, “I do.”

Stone held in a laugh, as Twilight regained her composure, “Songbird, that's a... Very bold request. What reason do you have wanting to be in it?”

“Well, what lucky lady wouldn't?” she began, “Spike Drake is a brave, strong loving, and caring soul. He's saved countless lives and places along side you, Twilight. Just the kind of guy I want to be with. And since he's got plenty of others I feel I could make some regular friends and not just acquaintances. Believe me, Sapphire's told me plenty of times those she's associated with outside the harem are merely associates. I want more than that. And the harem sounds like the place for that.”

“Well, there's no denying that.” Spike admitted.

“I offer myself to your harem as a wedding gift for you two. Will you take me?” Songbird pleaded.

Spike looked at the pop star and imagined having her in his harem was already liking the idea, until he turned to Twilight and knew she was the deciding vote. At first she looked unsure, before looking at Spike and smiled.

“We would both be honored to have you in the harem.”

“You mean it?” Songbird gasped.

“Hell, yes!” Spike agreed, until Twilight calmed him.

“We'll discuss your admission into the harem after the wedding.” she said.

“Deal.” Songbird said, as she and Twilight shook on it.

Spike thought to himself, 'I'm gonna have three pop stars in my harem! A triple singing sensation!'

Later that day, Spike decided to go for a walk to relieve some stress over the wedding planning, while Twilight stayed home to read as that was her individual way of relieving stress. Spike walked to the park before taking a seat on an empty bench.

“I tell ya, Bahamut, all this wedding preparation is much more stressful than I thought. So many decisions to make. TV and Movies make it look so easy.”

'Reality is different from media, Spike. You know that. And don't tell me you're starting to regret proposing?'

“What? Hell, no! Just because wedding preps are a hassle, in the end it'll all be worth it.” he assured his dragon partner.

'Good. Because preparations will soon be the least of your worries.'

“What?”

'Oh, nothing.' he replied and decided to end it there.

Spike was confused, until he heard two throats being cleared. He looked to the side and saw Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie standing together both looking concerned.

“Fluttershy? Pinkie Pie?” he asked.

“Hi, Spike.” Pinkie greeted.

“What're you doing out here alone?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Twilight and I finished wedding preparations for today. She decided to take some stress off by reading, while I decided to come out for air.”

“Oh, makes sense.” Pinkie said halfheartedly.

“So what're you two doing out here together?” he wondered.

“Well, we were each out and about and we ran into each other...” Pinkie began, until she sighed, “No, it wasn't coincidence.

“We were actually hoping to come see you,” Fluttershy explained, “We just didn't expect to run into you this close.”

“I see. And what did you need?” Spike asked.

The two looked at each other and sighed, “It's about your wedding.” Fluttershy began.

“What about it?” the boy wondered feeling this was going to take an emotional turn.

“We want to know if you truly want to marry Twilight.” Pinkie continued.

“What? Of course I do. Why would I go through all that trouble to propose to her at the Fall Formal?” Spike asked rhetorically.

“We get it.” Fluttershy sighed.

“But answer us this, when the concept of marriage ever came up to you even without being mentioned was Twilight the first girl to come to your mind?” Pinkie inquired.

Spike paused upon hearing that question. It made him think back to when Fleur thought he was going to propose to her first and how heartbroken she became when he said he was proposing to Twilight instead. Looking at two of his closest harem members and how disheartened they look could tell what was bothering them. But he knew better than to lie to them about this situation and came clean.

“Girls, I won't deny I always thought about the concept of marrying you all,” this got the two to brighten up, as he continued, “But I won't lie, I always planned to ask Twilight first.”

“Oh, I see...” Fluttershy began, as tears began to leak out.

“Fluttershy...”

The shy girl began to cry, “No, Spike, it's okay...really, it is! These are tears of joy and not because my heart has been ripped to shreds! I mean, it's not like things are going change just because Twilight's always been your queen and...oh, who am I kidding!?"

“Fluttershy!” Spike gasped, until Pinkie started bawling.

“Just admit it, Spike! I'm just...I'm just...it's not like you ever considered someone like me to be your wife. I mean, I'm just an annoying, immature child unlike Twilight who's a smarty pants princess who saved your life!”

The two girls bawled together as Spike watched wanting to stop this, while feeling glad there were no witnesses around to watch. Spike sighed, knowing he had to do something. He walked over to Fluttershy and Pinkie before pulling them into a big hug much to their surprise.

“Spike?” they asked.

“Girls, I'm sorry,” he began trying to hold back tears of his own, “I didn't realize what proposing to any one of you could've resulted in someone else feeling like their inadequate compared to another. But please you both have to understand, just because I picked Twilight to marry me first doesn't mean I think any less of you two or any member of my harem. Remember in the beginning before I even realized I could make a harem to satisfy my dragon desire, Twilight was still the one closest to me. I know it's no excuse, but still Twilight saved me from dying, she introduced me to all of you, and a world I never would've in my wildest imagination ever considered was real. That's how I fell in love with her. And I fell in love with you two in other ways that I didn't with Twilight.”

“Other ways?” the two asked.

“Pinkie, I fell in love with you because of your wild and excitable behavior. Before I met you I never thought I'd be invited to any type of party unless it was a family thing. But thanks to you I know what it means to party hard and have fun. Plus you make me laugh in ways others can't.”

Pinkie smiled while sniffling, “I always have that effect.”

Spike smiled, and turned to Fluttershy, “Fluttershy, even though you're timid and shy. Your kindness is on the level of a pure saint. You're even kind to a pervert like me, where most girls would slug a guy just for looking at them questionably.

“I could never hit you, Spike.” Fluttershy assured him.

Spike chuckled to himself, “Like I said, you're a saint, Fluttershy. And I doubt a real saint would've gone for someone like me. And yet you fell for me like so many others despite how lecherous I was known for. I always felt someone like you deserved better than me, but seeing you stick by me makes me so happy. And the last thing I ever wanted was to make you or anyone cry.”

“Spike, it's not truly your fault,” Fluttershy spoke up, “Sure we're sad that you didn't ask us, first, but we don't wanna be selfish and make you feel guilty for your choice.”

“Yeah, we shouldn't influence your choice on who you want to wed first,” Pinkie agreed, “We just want to make sure we're still important in your life even after you marry Twilight.”

“Of course you two are still important. Everyone in my harem is important to me, even if I marry Twilight.” Spike assured them with all his heart.

The two looked at Spike with a few tears left in their eyes before smiling and hugged Spike back.

“We love you too, Spike!”

Spike smiled, as he held Pinkie and Fluttershy close, until a voice called out, “Hey!” The three shot their heads up and looked back and saw watching them was Maud, Limestone, and Marble Pie, with Maud bearing a blank expression, Marble looking nervous, while Limestone was absolutely livid.

Pinkie gasped, “Hey, I told you three not to follow me!”

“We tried to stop Limestone, Pinkie!” Marble cried in guilt.

“But she insisted on following you.” Maud added.

Spike seeing Limestone's angry face looked to Pinkie, “You told them too?”

“As soon as we got home from the Fall Formal,” Pinkie confessed, “Better to know before you sent out the invites, right?”

Spike sighed, as he saw Limestone approaching them with stomps in her steps, “So, you're getting married, huh?” the more aggressive Pie sister began, “And it's not to Pinkie?!”

Spike cringed, “I'm afraid so, Limestone.”

“So what now, huh!? You marry Twilight and the rest of the girls are gonna be your girls on the side!? Are we just your fuck buddies while the pony princess gets top billing in all this!? I should have known you were to good to be true!!”

Pinkie spoke up, “Limestone, enough!” all eyes fell on Pinkie, “I admit I was heartbroken Spike didn't ask me first as are Fluttershy and even you for that matter.”

“I'm not heartbroken!” Limestone denied while looking away.

“Liar.” Maud said bluntly.

“Shut up!” Limestone frowned, “Don’t tell me you're actually ok with it?”

“I'll admit I am surprised,” Maud confessed even though she showed no emotion, “But this is Spike's choice. And it's plain to see he's made up with Pinkie who has accepted it.”

Limestone groaned before turning to Marble, “What about you?”

Marble looked nervous, “I really don't like confrontations! But it's what Maud said if Pinkie looks happy, then we should be happy.”

“You're both no help!”

“Calm down, Limestone.” Maud eased her.

Spike spoke up, “I already told Pinkie and Fluttershy just because I'm marrying Twilight doesn't mean anyone else in the harem is any less important to me. Not even you.”

Limestone felt moved but wasn't about to give in so easily, “I don't understand why you even have to marry at all,” Pinkie and Fluttershy hearing this started remembering how Rainbow Dash was during their secret meeting, “Isn't our bond as a harem alone above all that? By marrying Twilight it's like you love her more than any one of us.”

Spike already having this conversation with Fluttershy and Pinkie knew he had to assure Limestone as well, “Limestone, just because I'm marrying Twilight doesn't mean the love I have for anyone else is going to matter less. Each of you means so much to me in your own ways.”

Marble blushed, while Maud gave a small smile. Limestone still felt moved but struggled to remain indifferent, “I really want to believe you, you idealistic idiot. That you want to love us all equally and....I mean, I can see that you mean all that, but I don't know how you're going to pull it off. Your heart is really bigger than your head, Spike Drake.”

Spike smiled, as he approached Limestone and pulled her into a hug finally making her let down her guard, “Then you know because of that I always keep by my word in the matters of the heart.”

Limestone started blush, before having something else to say, “Just promise me this, Spike.”

“Anything.”

“Never break my sisters heart, otherwise I'll break you in return.” she warned him.

Pinkie was worried by her sisters threat, but Spike remained unnerved and answered, “I swear as dragon king, and as a man I will never hurt Pinkie in matters of the heart, or anyone that way,” Spike lifted Limestone's head up and kissed her. At first she was trying to resist but found herself as always succumbing to it, “That was a promise kiss to assure you even more I stand by my word.”

Limestone started to smile, “Message received.” the two hugged.

Spike looked over to Fluttershy, Pinkie, Marble, and Maud, “Get in here, all of you.” The four hurried over and joined in on Spike and Limestone's hug.

“Spike, I'd like a promise kiss as well.” Maud requested.

“So would I.” Marble insisted.

“Me too!” Pinkie smiled.

“And me.” Fluttershy finished.

Spike chuckled, “Ok, girls. One at a time.” he gave each of the other four a kiss like he did Limestone.

“That's better.” Pinkie said happily, “I feel so relieved now.”

“So do I.” Fluttershy admitted.

“I'm glad to see you girls are in better spirits. Coming out here was definitely the best choice for me. Now if you'll excuse me, I have a bride-to-be to go check up on.”

“Bye, Spike!” the four said, as Spike hurried home.

Fluttershy then realized something, “Pinkie, don't you think maybe we should've told him about Rainbow Dash?”

Pinkie answered, “No, Fluttershy. This is something Spike and Twilight have to learn on their own. Rainbow said she wasn't going to try and break them up. We have to believe she means it.” Fluttershy watched Spike leave while concerned over how Rainbow will confront him or Twilight on her own personal feelings about the marriage as she and Pinkie did to Spike.

Author's Note

Duke Moon II supplied me with some dialogue and scenarios.

And once again despite what Rainbow said here don't take it so seriously, until the end result.

The Marriage of the Dragon King & The Princess of Friendship: Of Guys Night Out and Tempting Temptresses

One morning at Fleur's manor, Spike was in one of the dressing rooms being fitted for his tuxedo by Starstreak. Fleur and the mares of the harem living with her had gone out to give the men some privacy some time earlier. Spike stood on a stool, as Starstreak was making some adjustments to the tuxedo he was being fitted for.

“The one thing I don't like about being fitted,” Spike grumbled, “Having to stand still for so long.”

“Yes, I know it can be tedious, Spike,” sighed Starstreak as he worked on the finishing touches for the tuxedo, “But this is not just for some fashion show. This is for your wedding. You'll want to look your best for your blushing bride, don't you?”

“Of course,” agreed Spike, “Can’t rush something like this, I suppose.”

“No, you can’t,” said Starstreak, “Now keep still and let me work. Besides, I'm almost done anyway.”

“Thank goodness.” Spike said in relief, as Starstreak made a few more adjustments.

“And voila!” Starstreak declared, as he stepped aside to allow Spike to look at his reflection in a three-way mirror.

Spike looked himself over as he wore a black tuxedo suit with matching tie, and white dress shirt underneath. Spike whistled, as he turned to see every side of himself. Everything fit and he could maneuver freely and he did not feel like a stiff. He was also glad that the tuxedo didn’t restrain his wings and his tail. He was quite amused that he was wearing spats and not shoes, though he rather liked them. Spike flexed and posed and was satisfied that the tuxedo was very durable.

“Damn, I look good,” whistled Spike, admiring himself, “Starstreak, you outdid yourself.”

“Naturally,” said Starstreak confidently, “This tux as well as the menswear I designed for the rest of the guests will surely boost my reputation. The one and only Starstreak, the one who designed the Dragon King’s tuxedo. Oh, my business will soar!”

There was a knock at the door, interrupting Starstreak as Spike looked over his shoulder and spoke, “Come in!”

The door opened and entering the room was Fancy Pants, who greeted Spike and Starsteak with a wave, “Hello, gentlemen. I hope I'm not intruding.”

“Not at all, I just finished with Spike's fitting.” Starstreak answered.

Fancy looked to Spike, “Well, I dare say, Spike, you look very dashing.”

“Thanks. Rarity tells me that all the time whether I get dressed up or in casual attire,” Spike joked. “I think she would really gush when she see’s me in this.”

“Not to mention your future bride,” Fancy Pants reminded, “Well, if you're done with fitting I was hoping you would join me in the parlor for tea. There are matters I wish to discuss with you.”

“Ok. Give me a minute.” Spike said, as he went to get changed back in his regular clothes.

Soon after, Spike and Fancy were in the parlor room of Fleur's mansion. They both at small table across each other with tea and biscuits already prepared. Though Spike wasn’t particular about drinking tea (he preferred soda), he did appreciate the taste of it, especially the many flavors of Equestrian tea. Fancy was a bit of a connoisseur of tea and would go on about the teas had tasted over the years. Spike did find that Fancy was a well-traveled stallion and has seen a lot in his lifetime, whether on business or leisure.

After taking a sip of his tea, Fancy sighed, “Ah, that’s a pick-me-up. Nothing like fresh Mate.”

“I'd say it is,” Spike agreed, as he sipped his tea. After setting his cup down, he asked Fancy, “So what's new?”

“First of all, I'd like to finally congratulate you on your engagement to Princess Twilight.” the upperclass unicorn began.

“Appreciate it. My proposal to Twilight spread like wildfire to just about everyone in Equestria. They say that it will be as big as the wedding of Shining Armor and Princess Cadence.”

“I’d be surprised if it wasn’t. Not to put a damper on things, but I was wondering if there were any problems after you proposed to Princess Twilight?” Fancy inquired, “Hopefully the others in your harem took the news well.”

Spike winced having recalled previously how Pinkie and Fluttershy came to him in tears about how they felt deep down about him proposing to Twilight instead of either of them. And more so had to deal with a livid Limestone Pie who had chewed him out on Pinkie's behalf. But with Pinkie and the rest of her sisters calming Limestone down and Spike giving her a reassuring speech about how he still loves her, Pinkie, and the rest of the girls who were present, were able to avoid any more conflict.

That still left the rest of the girls in harem and how they really felt about him getting married to Twilight. After what had happened with Fluttershy, Pinkie and her sisters, Spike wondered if they really were fine with the marriage or not.

“I have a general idea.” Spike answered, sighing.

“Good. Because you can imagine when one has a harem one must be absolutely sure everyone is alright with the marriage to one of them,” Fancy explained, “Otherwise there could be conflicts, jealousies and other repercussions. It is not a decision one takes lightly and could tear the harem apart.”

Spike squinted, “Are you trying to tell me something else, Fancy?”

“Truth of the matter is, Spike. I and the rest of Fleur's harem were made aware of your plans to propose to Princess Twilight….and never in my years of knowing my queen have I ever seen her so sad and hurt.”

Spike’s mind went back to what happened between him and Fleur after their mission was complete. They had made love, but Spike remembered her crying and bawling her eyes out. To Spike, it wasn’t normal for her to cry and felt that he had hurt her and held her tightly but she wouldn’t stop crying.

“I and the rest of the harem mates had decided to throw a surprise party upon Fleur's return from the mission the both of you took. But when she returned, we did not see the look of joy and confidence we normally are greeted by when she graces us with her presence. Instead, we saw a look of utter devastation and heartbreak upon her beautiful face. The way she fell to her knees and cried…she was inconsolable and before we could comfort her, she ran to her bedroom and didn’t want to see anybody.”

Spike was speechless. It was starting to dawn on him how his proposal to Twilight had affected Fleur. The way the guardsmare had given herself to him that night and how desperate she acted. Again, Spike felt like a fool for not considering the feelings of the other mares in the harem.

“She didn't come out of her room until a day later when she told us what happened,” Fancy continued, “She found the ring you were going to propose to Twilight with and assumed you were going to propose to her. She told us how she dreamed of truly uniting the harems and how much she cursed you for crushing her dreams. That day Fleur needed all of us in her harem to comfort her.”

“I didn't mean too!” Spike argued, “She just found the ring and just made an assumption. You know when some make assumptions it leads to misunderstandings!”

Fancy sighed, “True, I cannot entirely fault you for it. But even so. Your actions put her in a very depressed mood which led to consequences for others. Namely me.”

“You?” Spike asked in confusion, “What do you have to do with it?”

“Truthfully, I had plans of my own at the party we were going to throw her.”

“What kind of plans?”

“You weren't the only one with plans to propose.” Fancy explained.

It suddenly hit Spike, “You were going to...”

“Yes. I had planned to propose to Fleur that day. I consulted with my harem mates about and gave me their blessing. But with my queen’s dismal feelings over being rejected and misled by your plans to propose to Twilight, I would've only made things worse for her. I am holding off on proposing to her until things truly calm down. In fact, I don’t know if I’ll ever get the nerve to ever propose to her.”

Spike sighed to himself. Even though he assured Fleur he would still be there for her as he would any of his other girls after he would marry Twilight, she still had leftover sad emotions that Fancy and the others of her harem caught wind of. He should've also realized it while he as being fitted for his tux, Starstreak had in fact been shooting him some disappointed looks.

“I really screwed up, didn't I?” he asked Fancy.

“Believe me, I had some words I wanted to say to you...for breaking that mare's heart. All of us in the harem did.”

“It wasn't just Fleur, Fancy. Pinkie, Fluttershy, and who knows how many others in my harem...I never considered how they would feel about it and I thought they would accept it, but...I never thought to consult them. Not like you did for Fleur’s harem. I just didn't want to risk any of them accidentally blabbing about it to Twilight. Especially since Pinkie Pie has such a big mouth. Maybe making it a surprise really wasn't the best way to go.” Spike sighed.

Fancy spoke, “You can't change what happened, Spike. What you do moving forward...well, I'm sure you'll find a way to keep your family happy.”

“Oh, believe me I will. I made a commitment to all the girls in my harem that I would love them till the day I died. The last thing I want is for any of them to feel like I don't love them as much as I do others.”

Fancy smiled and nodded, “One thing about you that doesn't change, Spike, is you have such a big heart and because of that it's brought together numerous ladies who all see the good in you. Even if some of your good qualities can be a flaw when you least expect it.”

“You’re right,” Spike sighed. “And Fancy Pants…I’m sorry. For breaking your queen’s heart and ruining your plans. I’m sure Fleur would love to have you as a husband.”

“What's done is done. And I truly don't wish to continue to bring down your mood. Tonight, you will be among men at your bachelor party in Las Pegasus. It is meant to be a celebration after all. We can't have you in a dismal mood for that.”

“Yeah. I'll need the bachelor party for a distraction.”

“And I certainly hope you'll be alright when Twilight has her bachelorette party. I mean when it comes to entertainment, Fleur pulls out all the stops. Which will include...” he raised his brows.

“If she can handle me having multiple lovers and go someplace where there will be strippers, I can handle the same for her.” Spike said.

“Good lad.” Fancy smiled, as the two enjoyed their tea and continued to talk about more positive aspects for the wedding.

Later on outside Fleur's manor, Spike and Fancy Pants had gathered with the other men in Fleur's harem including, Trenderhoof, Hoity Toity, Feather Bangs, and Starstreak. Also accompanying them included Stone Edge, Soarin, Time Turner aka Doc, Garble, Sunburst, Discord, Rep, Shining Armor, Night Light, and even Sombra who returned from his travels with Radiant Hope in search of the fragments of Princess Amore for a break.

“Ok, everyone all here and accounted for?” Spike asked, as they all confirmed, “Good. Before we take off, I just want to once again thank you all for inviting me to Las Pegasus for my Bachelor Party. Faust knows there are others who would want to join me in this, but cannot for obvious reasons.”

Back in the human world, Snips and Snails who were currently in the back of a book store looking in the nude magazine section let out a sneeze simultaneously.

“Wow. We sneezed together at the exact same time.” Snips began in surprise.

“I hope someone hot's thinking about us.” Snails hoped.

Back in Equestria, Spike continued, “But regardless having you guys celebrate with me puts a smile on this dragon’s face. As much as I love surrounding myself with all my lovely ladies, including the ones we share, I also enjoy the time I get to spend with my guys…my bros in arms.”

“Can we cut the speech, and get this show on the road?” Garble asked impatiently, “We got a party to get to and I know something special is waiting!”

“Yeah, Las Pegasus is calling!” Feather Bangs cheered.

Spike chuckled, “Alright, alright. Discord, you know what to do.”

“On it!” Discord answered, as he snapped his fingers summoning the Discord Express, “All aboard!” he announced before poofing himself into a conductor's uniform.

Spike and the guys all entered the Discord themed train. When the doors closed, the Discord Express took off into the sky and flew off for their destination. As the train flew through the sky as it was getting dark, everyone on board was enjoying the ride and taking the time to talk. Spike was sitting with Shining Armor, Night Light, and Sombra.

“I appreciate the two of you coming to my bachelor party.” Spike told the father and son.

“Well, you're going to be my new official bro after all.” Shining reminded him.

“And my new son as well,” Night Light put in, “Besides, with Velvet going to Twilight’s bachelorette party, I felt I needed to come with you guys.”

“I know. I mean while Twilight and I were dating I always did feel like I was part of your family already. At least I hope you all felt the same.” the dragon boy hoped.

“Of course.” Night Light assured him.

“You welcomed me and Cadence into your home that night. We're bros for life.” Shining pointed out.

“Appreciate it,” Spike smiled before turning to Sombra, “So, Sombra, how is the hunt for finding Princess Amore's fragments coming along?”

“Well, it's been difficult. I mean there are so many fragments scattered to the far reaches, finding them all is not an easy task,” Sombra explained, “Luckily Hope and I have a special spell allowing us to trace these fragments so at least we're not wandering aimlessly.”

“That's good. You two keep at it, and you'll find all the fragments and hopefully restore Princess Amore.” Spike encouraged the former villain.

“And I'll finally have atoned for my mistake.” Sombra said.

“Hey, you've helped us save the Crystal Empire from the Umbrum by renouncing the plan they had for you. So you're on a good start already.” Spike assured him.

Sombra smiled, as Garble approached, “Hey, sorry to interrupt, but can I have a word with you, Spike?”

“Sure, Garble,” Spike said, as he got up and followed Garble to a secluded area on the train, “So, what did you want?”

“First of all, I want to congratulate you on your engagement.” Garble began.

“And?” Spike asked knowing something was to follow.

“Well…to warn you that your proposal to Princess Twilight has sparked a bit of outrage in the Dragon Lands. Mostly from Dragon Lord Ember and her father. They were really ticked.”

“Oh, boy.” Spike sighed.

“The Dragon Lord was rage fire blasting for days after word of your engagement got out,” Garble explained in fear, “She almost singed us all.”

“Yikes.” Spike gasped.

“She did eventually calmed down and kept her father from going on a warpath to Equestria. I swear, I think her father was more mad about it then she was.”

“Whoa. Dodged a bullet there.”

“Yeah, but I just had to warn you the next time you see Ember, be prepared in case she decides to give you a piece of her mind. Or even if her dad sees you next. Maybe I should probably have told this to Princess Twilight since Ember is invited to her bachelorette party.”

“It’ll be fine,” Spike promised, though he sweated a bit, “To tell you the truth, this already proves what a dope I’ve been. The consequences of proposing to Twilight without letting anyone else close to me know about it…”

“Feeling a little regret starting a harem now?” Garble asked crossing his arms.

“Nah, I can handle it. Just got to show them all there's always gonna be enough love in my heart for all of them.”

“Hmm. I could make a new beat poem from that.” Garble said feeling inspired.

Suddenly Discord's voice came on the intercom, “Attention passengers, if you'll look to your right we are currently flying above our destination of Las Pegasus!”

Spike, Garble, and the rest of the guys looked out the windows seeing the place itself down below. Even from way up in the sky Spike could still see it was a sight to behold. The city packed with all sorts of attractions, from hotels, indoor amusement parks, bars, and especially casinos. And with it being nighttime every place had their neon lights lit up brightening the whole city. Among the lights included a neon lit sign of a cowboy pony with a cigarette sticking out of his mouth.

“Howdy, partners! Welcome to Downtown Las Pegasus!” the sign announced every so often.

The Discord express soon landed outside the Horseshoe Hotel they booked for the night. As everyone stepped off the train, Discord made it poof away.

“That was a good ride.” Stone admitted.

“Sure was. Nice to fly without using my wings for once.” Soarin added.

“So where’s the place where the true entertainment is?” asked Spike, rubbing his hands together?

“Just follow us.” Fancy Pants said, as they went inside the hotel/casino, the Saddle Arabian themed called the Jewel Kings.

After checking in, the group took the glass elevator up where they took the time to look through it seeing all the attractions and other hotels the higher they went. After getting off the elevator. They went into their villa room that was large enough for the whole group.

“Oh, awesome!” Spike gasped.

“Now this is sweet.” Garble admitted.

“Living in luxury.” Night Light marveled.

“Ok, gents, pick a room, get dressed, let's be ready in thirty.” Fancy Pants instructed.

And soon each member of the party was getting dressed up nicely in their suits before they all met back up in the living room section of the villa.

“So can we get the party started?” Spike asked in anticipation.

“Yes. It's time.” Discord replied.

“Then let's go.” Stone called.

The group left the room and headed back to the elevators taking it down. They stepped off and walked through the hotel before standing outside one of the bars called The Stable.

“The Stable,” Spike marveled, “You really outdid yourselves, boys.”

“Only to best for one of our own,” Fancy Pants answered, as he spoke to the bouncer outside, “Pardon me, sir. But we're with the Dragon King Bachelor Party.”

The bouncer checked the list, “Ah, yes. Please, come right this way.” he led the group into the bar.

The group walked through the bar passing the counter and stools where other tourists were enjoying a drink before the bouncer led them right on into the back room.

“Your party is held here. Pardon me while I inform the ladies.” the bouncer answered.

“Ladies? Alright!” Feather Bangs cheered.

“Just what I like to hear.” Spike said in excitement.

The guys sat around on sofas and chairs while looking around the room that was decorated in a Saddle Arabian palace motif.

“Not a bad theme here,” Trenderhoof admitted, “Reminds me of the time I vacationed in Saddle Arabia as research for one of my magazine articles. Aside from the intense heat, it was still a lovely place. So exotic and wonderful.”

“Indeed so, Trend.” Fancy agreed.

“And their fashion sense is so inspirational.” Starstreak said.

“Oh, where are the ladies?” Garble groaned.

“Patience, Garble. All things must be in order,” Discord told him, before addressing the others, “Now remember, we're here to enjoy ourselves as well as revel in the entertainment. So if any of you are married, or in a relationship...” Night Light, Sombra, Shining Armor, Rep, and Stone looked over, “Forget about that for the night and enjoy what is planned.”

“Well, it is a party.” Night Light admitted to his son, and the others in relationships.

“I guess a night of frivolity won't hurt. As long as I don't wake up in bed with someone I don't know.” Shining Armor said slightly nervous.

Suddenly Saddle Arabian music began to play, as a pair of curtains opened and entering were three earth pony mares. The first had a pale light grayish turquoise coat and her mane was moderate cyan. The second had a grayish orchid coat and her mane was moderate violent. The third one had a light gambogeish gray coat, and her mane was colored brilliant crimson. All three were dressed in harem girl attire which got the guys attention, especially Spike's.

“Great withering stallions.” Doc panted.

“Took the words right out of my mouth.” Rep agreed.

“Hello, boys,” the greener one began, “I'm Emerald Flare.”

“I'm Sapphire Sequins.” the bluer one introduced herself.

“And I'm Sunset Circus.” the redder one finished.

“Well, hello, ladies.” Discord greeted with a grin.

“We hear this is a bachelor party.” Sapphire Sequins began.

“So, who is the lucky one?” Emerald Flare inquired.

“That would be Spike here.” Sunburst said, as the guys motioned towards Spike.

“Hello,” he greeted, trying to sound charming, “Name’s Spike and I-“

“Girls, it's really him,” Sunset Circus cheered, “The Dragon King!”

“Just as we were told.” Sapphire Sequins said in excitement.

“What an honor to entertain at his bachelor party,” Emerald Flare said eagerly to get started, “Normally my friends and I perform dance performances in one of the casino's shows. But when we heard we'd be performing for the Dragon King, well we just couldn't pass up the chance.”

“So is it just you three?” Spike inquired feeling a bit disappointed it was only three performers for so many guys.

“On the contrary, we brought back up.” Sunset Circus answered, as the music continued, as more pony mares of all three types wearing harem outfits exotically dance into the room.

“Yes!” Feather Bangs cheered, “Now it's a party!”

“We brought drinks, boys.” one of the dancers said, as some carried a tray of glasses with bottles of hard Apple Cider to go with them.

The ladies poured the men their drinks before being served. Fancy got up while holding his glass, “I propose a toast to our dearest friend, harem member, and brother in arms, Spike Drake. May you and Princess Twilight have nothing but love and happiness in your soon to be marriage.”

“Cheers!” the others raised their glasses and took a drink with Spike.

“Mm, good stuff!” Spike said while enjoying the apple flavor on his tongue.

“Now then, ladies. The party can begin.” Emerald Flare instructed the rest of the ladies, who began doing an exotic and erotic Saddle Arabian dance for the guys who had their eyes glued to their half-exposed bodies.

A unicorn mare started dancing around Night Light, a stunned expression adorning his face. All the while a pegasus mare danced close to Shining Armor, making the royal guard blush.

“So, the father of Princess Twilight Sparkle.” the unicorn mare began, shaking her hips.

“And the husband to Princess Cadence.” the pegasus mare added, while eyeing Shining Armor.

“Guilty as charged.” Night Light confessed, sweating.

“You must be so proud of your daughter.” the unicorn mare cooed, while running her hands on his shoulders.

“Well, what father wouldn't be proud of their little girl?” Night Light chuckled.

“As you should, Mr. Sparkle,” the mare continued, as she danced in front of him while sticking her butt in front of him, “On the other hand, I'm a very bad girl and I could use a daddy's discipline.” she looked back and pouted.

Night Light blushed, as he couldn't take his eyes off the mare's half exposed butt and tail. He heard someone's throat clear before noticing Discord give him a smirking look.

“Remember, Night Light, we're all here for fun.” Discord reminded the father of the soon to be bride.

Night Light swallowed what guilt he felt and delivered a playful spank to the mare, “Oh! Oh, daddy did that feel good,” she moaned, “Please punish me more.” Night Light rolled his eyes playfully before delivering more playful spanks to the mare.

All the while. The pegasus mare was currently sitting in Shining Armor's lap as she caressed his face, making the royal guard nervous. “Prince Shining Armor of the Crystal Empire. So far from the lovely Princess Cadence. You must be so lonely being away from her. Poor thing.”

Shining blushed, but tried to keep it professional, “Well, I love my wife dearly. And I don't often go anywhere on my own without her and my daughter too.”

“Well, you deserve as much free time as they do themselves. And that's why you're here,” the mare said as she draped herself over Shining Armor making him blush while feeling her rack press into him. “Ooh, so strong…no, don’t make me into a homewrecker, my prince. But it is so hard to resist.”

'Oh, where was this kind of attention when I was in high school?' Shining Armor thought to himself.

A unicorn mare who was sitting right up against Doc was pouring him another drink, “I do love me a smart stallion.” she traced a finger down his cheek making him pant.

“Oh, great scott.” Doc began.

“You really need to get out of that lab of yours more often, Doc,” Feather Bangs suggested, as he had an arm draped around a pegasus mare, “Enjoy the good things of life such as this.”

“With my studies and research free time is rare for me.” Doc explained.

“You know if you used your Tardis to travel through time you could bed any girl in the past. Back when most of them would really throw themselves at a guy.” Feather Bangs continued.

“And risk starting a branch family of mine that could end up with the possibility of me becoming my own great-great-grandfather or something? Too risky.” the Doc denied.

“Just an idea.” Feather said, as he was poured another drink.

Garble sat with two unicorn mares on each side cuddling close pressing their racks against his shoulders, “Mm, and here we thought the Dragon King was the only hunky dragon.” the mare on Garble's right said seductively.

“Why don't we ever see more of your kind around here?” the second mare asked, while rubbing Garble's underbelly with a pout.

“Well, we tend to stay close to our natural environment. But Dragon Lord Ember has encouraged us to see more of the land to get to know it better,” Garble explained flirtatiously, “In fact I'm glad I decided to come here. I used to think so little of ponies, but now these days, I'm glad we made peace with them. Especially if peace means getting to know mares like you.” he panted as the two mares continued to drape themselves over him.

A unicorn mare and earth pony mare were sitting on both sides of Fancy Pants who was enjoying his drink. Though he has enjoyed the attentions of other mares in Fleur’s harem, Fancy was taking a liking of the exotic dancers, feeling their breasts close to his chest.

“Oh, Fancy Pants. So dapper.” the unicorn mare began.

“So debonaire.” the earth pony mare added.

“You ladies flatter me.” Fancy chuckled, as he took a sip of his drink.

“We never imagined you of all ponies would be in a harem with Ms. Fleur De Lis.” the unicorn mare said.

“What can I say? The lady gets me, as she does others.” Fancy winked at his fellow harem mates who nodded in agreement.

A pegaus mare was massaging Discord's shoulders, as the lord of chaos enjoyed it, “Ooh, that's the spot, right there.” he moaned.

“Anything for you, Lord Discord.” the mare said sultry into his ear before nibbling on it.

“Oh, yes. You don't get this kind of treatment while preserved in stone.” Discord relaxed before taking a sip of his drink.

Spike who was kicking back on the sofa enjoyed the sight of the mares dancing exotically and seductively with the other males, though he focused on the three mares occupying him with Emerald on his left holding onto his arm and pressing it into her cleavage, Sunset on his right doing the same to his other arm and Sapphire was in his lap making sure she felt comfy while causing an erection to grow in his pants.

“So, how're you enjoying your bachelor party, my king?” Sunset inquired.

“It's incredible,” Spike confessed, leaning his head backwards as he sighed, “And the rest of my fellow men are enjoying it themselves.” he looked around seeing Soarin and Stone were enjoying a unicorn mare each flirting with them. Though he noticed Stone had a strong look on his face he could see him nervously sweating and was trying to keep himself from enjoying it too much for the sake of his relationship with Octavia. Sitting across from the two on another sofa was Trend, Rep, Sombra, and Feather Bangs each had an earth mare in their laps draping themselves over them. Out of the four Rep and Sombra tried to keep it together for the sake of their relationships with Catrina and Hope.

“We're pleased to hear you and your friends are enjoying it.” Sapphire said with a smile.

“Must feel strange deciding to marry despite being in a harem.” Emerald suspected.

“To tell you the truth…it wasn’t the decision that was hard but what came after,” Spike admitted given the recent behavior he noticed from Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Limestone. Adding to that was how devastated Fleur really was from learning that he was going to marry Twilight and not her, “I love them all so much but…Twilight means so much to me…I wouldn’t be the dragon I am today if not for her. It’s just….I want them all to be happy…somehow….I just have to find a way because….I love them.”

“How sweet of you.” Emerald smiled.

“You truly amaze us, Spike.” Sapphire began.

“Handling so many girls who all love you truly,” Sunset added, “You really do have so much love to give.”

“Well…I do what I can.” Spike modestly shrugged. He then thought to himself, ‘I really should have thought about it more when I made my decision. If only there was a way…’

“And believe me, my king….that you are is exactly the kind of guy any good mare deserves.” Emerald said as the trio huddled closer to Spike and started rubbing their breasts against him and kissing his neck.

'Oh, yes!' he thought, 'Memo to me, ask Twilight to consider letting me add these three to my harem.'

And so the party continued all through the night with drinks and wild fun with the mares.

The next morning, back in the guys room, Spike was in his selected room in bed looking completely passed out with his mouth hung open and everything. As the sun shined through the curtains onto his face it started blinding him. He groaned before rubbing his eyes and opened them.

“Oh, what a night,” Spike groaned, before sitting up and looked down at himself seeing he was naked in bed. To add more to his surprise, he saw Emerald, Sapphire, and Sunset were all in bed next to him naked as well.

Spike blushed at the sight of the three show mares from last night naked in bed with him, but suddenly thought about what happened after they got in.

“What the hell?” Spike asked in worry, “Ok, think back. After our time at the bar, we invited the ladies up to our room for an after party. There were more drinks, dancing, I think Garble and I got into a fire lugi hocking contest. And now... Oh, boy... Bahamut, you were awake the whole time. Did...”

“Relax, Spike. You'll be happy to know nothing happened.” the dragon explained.

“Really?” asked Spike, sweating.

“You four got into bed and stripped down, but you all passed out before you could do anything else.”

“You're sure?” Spike asked wanting to be absolute on it.

“Would I lie to you about this?” Bahamut asked rhetorically.

“Fair point,” Spike admitted, before sighing in relief, “I know I came here to have fun. But the last thing I wanna do right now is have sex with a girl outside the harem before I'm married. I’m so close to the day and I don’t want to ruin it.”

Spike carefully slipped out of the bed to avoid waking the three show mares, before putting on a robe and tied it tightly. He walked out of his room and into the villa's living room seeing the place was a mess from empty hard apple cider bottles, half empty glasses, and discarded clothing from either the guys or the ladies.

Spread out all around on the furniture or the floor were each of the guys who were each missing part of their outfits from their shirts or pants along with the mares from the bar who were either snuggling up to any of the guys or alone. Spike caught sight of both Shining Armor and Night Light each snuggling up close to two strippers each. The dragon smirked, before he heard a camera snapping. He looked to the side seeing Stone who as wide awake and had just taken a picture of the father and son in their compromising positions with the strippers.

“That's a keeper.” Stone chuckled.

“Are you going to use that to blackmail them or something?” Spike asked in concern.

“Spike, what do you take me for? Don't answer that,” he quickly said, “This is just a souvenir of what was obviously the best night of our lives. Uh-oh, I think all that cider last night is coming back up!” he bolted for the bathroom.

Spike shook his head and chuckled before hearing a bleating sound. He looked seeing a goat was in the villa chewing on one of the fake plants, making him raise a brow, “Who brought that up here, and why?”

Not sure he'd get an answer, Spike shrugged it off before grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge and some aspirin before taking them.

Spike walked out onto the balcony looking out into Las Pegasus seeing tourists still going about from one place to another. He was brought out of his thoughts as he heard a yawn from behind. He looked back seeing Fancy Pants approach with his jacket off and shirt unbuttoned all the way. With his hair messy and partly undressed you would hardly recognize him as one of the most sophisticated ponies in Canterlot.

“Long night, am I right?” Spike began.

“That's one way of putting it.” Fancy groaned while feeling his head.

“Here, you'll need this.” Spike offered him the aspirin bottle.

“Thank you, Spike,” Fancy took some and had some water, “And I thought our orgies with Fleur left us exhausted in the morning.”

“I hear ya,” Spike agreed, as the two sat down on some chairs, “But still, this turned out to be a great bachelor party. And I have you and the guys to thank for this.”

“What're brothers in arms for?” Fancy asked with a smile.

“Got that right. And when you decide to marry Fleur, I'll throw you a bachelor party.” Spike promised.

Fancy chuckled, “Well, I'll be looking forward to that.” the two sat down and waited for the rest of the guys to wake up and get themselves together before they headed home.

Author's Note

The three mares Emerald Flare, Sapphire Sequins, and Sunset Circus were the fan names of the mares featured in the background of Viva Las Pegasus

The Marriage of the Dragon King & The Princess of Friendship: Of Unity, Love and Other Promises

In Canterlot, the sun was starting to rise over the land, its bright glow washing over the kingdom. It was the day that many in Equestria had been were waiting for: the day Spike the Dragon King and Princess Twilight were to wed. Because of this, Spike, Twilight, and several of the girls had stayed the night over at the castle so they'd be ready for the ceremony the next day. In one room Twilight slept peacefully, until the sun's light shined on her, waking her up. She woke up and saw she was alone in the bed, without her lover Spike occupying the side opposite of her. She then noticed a plate with a breakfast eggwich and croissant next to a cup of coffee along with a note next to it.

Twilight looked at the note that read, 'Bad luck for Groom to see Bride on Wedding Day!'

Twilight smiled at the breakfast he left, feeling he knew her so well.

Later on, everyone was on the guest list from Equestria or the human world were arriving at the castle and being escorted by the guards to where the ceremony was to be held and to take their seats. Along with the Equestrian Royal Guards, there was also the Crystal Imperial Guard helping out and S.M.I.L.E agents at various locations throughout the castle. There were also dragons doing their own reconnaissance above the city, keeping a lookout for any intruders. Everyone was on high alert so everything would go off without a hitch.

Meanwhile, inside the war room located deep within the castle, was Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, Fleur de Lis, Ember, and Bonbon aka Agent Sweetie Drops. They were observing a holographic map, making sure that every security measure was in place.

“Alright, everyone,” Celestia addressed, “Now while today may be Spike and Twilight's wedding, we must still be cautious about security.”

Luna nodded, “Although the Legion of Doom is no more, and we have not had any new threats arise since Tirek, that doesn't mean we shouldn't be diligent. This is a high profile event and must make sure nothing goes wrong.”

“No sweat. If anyone dares cause trouble around, my dragon guard will give them a reason not to.” Ember smirked.

“Hopefully it won't come to that,” Cadence told Ember hoping only for good things, “This is supposed to be a happy occasion and all of Equestria should enjoy it without any worries.”

“Even if it doesn't, I can assure you all that I picked the best of the imperial guard for security at my sister’s wedding,” Shining Armor assured all in the room, “I should know. I trained them myself.”

“Quite confident, aren't you Shining Armor?” Fleur noted, “While I won't deny your effective training techniques, I should inform you, my troops are just as qualified.”

“It's true. I did a background check myself.” Sweetie Drops confirmed.

“Are you implying that your troops are better than mine?” Shining Armor asked squinting.

“I never said that, but if you want to put it to the test perhaps we should have a little game between our squads,” Fleur began a she sashayed closer to the captain, “And should I win, I wonder just what kind of reward I should ask of you? Maybe a moment of your time perhaps? I’d think an hour would convince you to perhaps…join my harem? I’m sure Princess Cadence wouldn’t mind.”

Fleur raised her brows as Shining Armor looked a bit red in the face, speechless.

Cadence frowned as she separated the two, and spoke to Fleur, “That's quite enough, Fleur. We don't need anything like this happening on the day of my sister-in-law's wedding. And stop trying to entice my Shining. He’s a one mare stallion.”

“Ooh, sounds like someone's a little possessive here,” Fleur giggled, “Don't you worry, Princess Cadence. As delectable as Shining Armor is, I would never go after him... teasing him is a different matter though.”

Cadence squinted, “You truly have no shame.”

Fleur smiled slyly, “I wouldn’t be the mare I am if I wasn’t.”

In another room was Spike who was fixing his tie while looking over his tuxedo, making sure that everything was in place. Though he tried not to show it, he was actually feeling nervous. Even with Stone Edge, whom he had chosen to be his best man, helping him prepare, he still felt like this was all a dream. Spike still couldn’t believe this was actually happening as many thoughts ran through his head.

“Oh, Stone, I can't believe this is happening,” Spike said as he was adjusting his tie, “I'm getting married. I'm actually getting married! I’m marrying a princess!”

“Yes, I know. Everyone here does.” Stone reminded him while keeping him still.

“I guess this is what they call wedding jitters. I wonder if this is how my dad felt when he married mom?” Spike asked himself.

“As long as you don't get cold feet you'll be fine.” Bahamut spoke up.

“Bahamut's right, Spike,” Stone agreed, “I mean look at all you've done before. You fought monsters and villains from this land and suddenly you're losing your nerve at your wedding?”

“Fighting the Legion was nothing compared to this,” Spike replied, “This is marriage. Marriage!”

“Trust us, you'll be alright,” Stone assured him, “You've come so far since you started out as a dragon hero. Now you're more than ready to take the next step in life. You've proven you can handle anything.”

Spike smiled, “Thanks. I wonder if Twilight's dealing with this better than I am?”

“Knowing her, she's probably all prepared.” Bahamut answered.

In another dressing room, Twilight was pacing around nervously, while Rarity was following her trying to make some final preparations to her gown. Much like Spike, the Princess of Friendship felt nervous. So many thoughts were running through her head that she barely noticed her close friends, who were dressed in their maid of honor dresses and looking on just as nervously.

“Twilight, darling, will you stop moving around?!” Rarity asked, as she tried to work.

“I'm sorry, Rarity, but I just can't help it,” Twilight said in a panic, “I'm about to get married to Spike. The Dragon King. The guy I've known since the day I brought him into our ranks. I love him, but does he truly love me! Do I truly love him? Am I ready? I thought I was, but now I'm not sure if I'm a hundred percent ready!”

Sunset gripped her shoulders, “I know you're nervous, but remember this is supposed to be a happy day.”

“The happiest!” Pinkie bounced happily.

“I know, but I just wonder if I should be prepared more?” asked Twilight nervously.

“Twilight, this isn't like studying for a test or final exam,” Starlight reminded her, “This is just something you jump right into. But we know you're ready for it.”

“Ya darn right she is.” Applejack agreed.

“Oh, thanks, girls,” Twilight sighed, calming down, “I…I really appreciate you all being here to give me comfort on a day such as this.”

Fluttershy looked around seeing they were shy one friend, “Well, except Rainbow Dash. She's currently at the Wonderbolt Academy with the others. They have been tasked with performing a finishing stunt at the ceremony.”

The girls nodded while wondering if Rainbow was still up for it given her recent behavior.

Meanwhile at the Wonderbolt Academy, Spitfire who was all dressed up paced around Soarin, Fleetfoot, Rainbow, and the rest of the pegasi. She gave her squad a final once over as they stood in attention. Though she felt pride in her squad, she had a feeling that one particular squad member didn’t seem up for it. Given that she saw what Rainbow tried to do firsthand, Spitfire had to be extra careful that nothing went wrong.

“Alright, listen up!” Spitfire called her squad to attention, “I'm only gonna say this once. We've been selected to perform an aerial stunt to honor the newlyweds Spike Drake the Dragon King and Princess Twilight Sparkle. An honor we should all be proud of.”

“Yes, ma’am!” the Wonderbolts agreed with enthusiasm, while Rainbow Dash looked like she wasn't in full spirit.

“As Wonderbolts, you should behave like Wonderbolts,” Spitfire continued, though she eyed Rainbow in particular, “With honor and dignity! We are the pride of Equestria’s air force! The elite, the best of the best! Do any of you understand our duty!?”

“Ma’am, yes ma’am!” the Wonderbolts saluted.

“Now then….assume positions!”

The Wonderbolts got into take off positions, and started readying their wings.

“Wonderbolts…open those wings, take off, and rise up!” Spitfire announced, as they flew off for Canterlot Castle.

A little later, Stone, with Octavia by his side, walked over to where Twilight and girls were getting ready. It didn’t take long for the two to arrive when Octavia opened the door, with Stone peeking into the room and waving a greeting to the Twilight and her friends.

“Oh, hi.” Stone greeted

“Hi, Stone, hi Octavia” the girls greeted.

Stone looked around and joked, “You might call this the starlet's dressing room.”

“Good one.” Pinkie chuckled.

“So, Stone, how's my groom?” Twilight inquired.

“The guy's stoked,” Stone answered, “In fact that's why he sent me to see how you're doing.”

“Well, I had some butterflies in me, but they're gone now.” Twilight confessed.

“He'll be glad to know. Octavia, you and girls keep an eye on her.”

“Will do.” Octavia nodded, as Stone left.

Not much later, Stone returned to Spike, who was just outside his dressing room, adjusting his tie.

“So, how is she? Is she having second thoughts?” the dragon hero asked in worry.

“Don't worry, she's just fine. Now come on let's get you to the altar before you get an impulse to run away.” Stone suggested, as he led Spike on.

Not much later, Celestia stood at the altar with Spike and Stone, while the guests were all seated on both sides with the exception of Ember's father Torch peeking through a window since he cannot fit inside the castle itself. Off to the side were Twilight's friends, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, and the Wonderbolts. The girls looked to Rainbow Dash who was putting on a brave face for the sake of both Spike and Twilight.

As Fluttershy began to conduct a chorus of birds to play the wedding march, the doors opened, and three flower fillies walked down the aisle dropping flower petals, as Twilight walked arm in arm with Night Light. Spike smiled as he watched his queen approach, while the girls smiled happily. Velvet watched from her seat smiling while wiping some tears from her eyes as Flurry Heart sat with her looking in awe at her aunt.

As Night Light and Twilight reached the altar, Spike shook hands with the father, “Thank you for being here, sir.”

“Please, Spike. It's dad now.” Night Light reminded him.

“Right. Dad.” Spike smiled.

“Thank you, daddy.” Twilight kissed Night Light's cheek before being handed off to Spike.

The two stepped up to the altar before Celestia, as Fluttershy motioned the birds to cease their singing.

Celestia began to address everyone, “Dearly beloved, we're gathered here today to join in marriage Spike Drake the Dragon King, and Princess Twilight Sparkle. If there are any who do not think these two should be wedded, speak now or forever hold their peace.”

‘Screw it!’ Rainbow thought tearfully.

Rainbow was about to object out of impulse, but Spitfire and Fleetfoot put a hand on each on her shoulders, glaring at her making her back off. She then looked onto Spike and Twilight, blissfully unaware of what she was going to do and felt guilty. She bowed her head in shame, her tears started to run down her cheeks.

All the while Torch looked ready to voice an objection but spotted Ember glaring at him with a shake of her head, causing him to drop it as well.

Celestia continued, “As Princess, I've seen many ponies in my life. I've known so many since they were so young, and how far they grown. But none have been so close to me than Twilight Sparkle. Ever since I took her under my wing I knew she was indeed a special mare. I didn’t just see her as just my student, but also a friend. While book smart and talented in magic, she lacked a certain something that one cannot learn from books. How to bond with others. To my relief she made several friends when I sent her to live in the human world. But I never would've imagined one of those friends would turn out to be the one she'd want to spend the rest of her days with.” She turned to Spike with a smile who blushed along with Twilight.

“And Spike Drake, a human boy granted the power of the dragon king, Bahamut. He exceeded all my expectations with every battle and obstacle he faced alongside my pupil and the elements of harmony, from bringing my sister back to me,” Celestia motioned to Luna who smiled, “Helping to change so many others for the better,” The Dazzlings, Trixie, Flash, Catrina, Rep, and Sombra smiled, “To even uniting our kind with others.” Ember and Torch smiled and nodded.

“And now the bride and groom will recite their vows.” Celestia said motioning to Spike to go first.

Spike nodded while fighting off his nerves and cleared his throat, “Twilight, before I met you, I was just a simple highschooler wanting to find his place in the world and find a special someone. And though that second part led me to what could've been my untimely demise...”

Trixie shrunk back in her seat knowing she was responsible for that, only for Flash to lay a hand on her to calm her.

Spike continued, “That also drew my attention of you. You gave me new life, a real purpose, and love. Since I became part dragon, I've done things many could only dream of. I met so many other ponies and others in this magical land and learned about so much. At first, I thought I was just crushing on you because of your beauty, but the more time I spent with you, the more I realized I wanted to be with you. And when you agreed to be my girlfriend, I was so overjoyed, but then when you realized my dragon passion would overtake me you agreed to let me start a harem with you, your friends, and so many other ladies both here and my world. And I want to keep protecting Equestria and my world with you at my side not just the way we've been when I joined, but now as husband and wife.”

Twilight smiled with tears of joy. She could tell that Spike, for all his faults, was being sincere.

In the crowd, so many of the guests were smiling and some shedding tears. Limestone, who was sitting with her sisters and shedding a tear, spotted Garble wiping his eye and whispered, “Are you crying?”

Garble wiped his eye, “No! Are you?”

“No!” Limestone denied, as she looked away.

Discord peeked over, “Don't hide it. We're all feeling it.”

Celestia motioned to her pupil, “Twilight.”

Twilight nodded, and spoke, “Spike, it is as Princess Celestia said. Back then I wasn't interested in making friends or relationships. All I had were my books and studies. But when she sent me to your world to learn about friendship, I made the greatest friends I ever could've hoped for,” she glanced at the rest of the elements of harmony who smiled, and even at Rainbow Dash, who through her tears, was trying to smile, “And that day when I saw you there was something in you, potential. That's why I brought you back reincarnated as the vessel for the dragon king. I promised I'd take care of you and show you how to defend yourself against other threats. And yet the more time I spent with you, the more I started seeing my friendship with you was different from the ones I had with the others. I realized I have fallen in love with you. Luckily, I went to Cadence in my spare time to learn about how to handle love in a romantic way and not just a friendship way.”

Cadence smiled and nodded, feeling a bit of pride.

Twilight continued, “And while I was put off about your desire to start a harem, I knew your dragon passion, if left unchecked, would be problematic. But I'm glad you let me have a say in who gets to be in the harem and who doesn't. It was the only way to continue to help keep your perverted behavior in check.”

“Twilight!” Spike groaned, as the guests chuckled.

“But in all seriousness, my love for you has not changed no matter how many women you've added to the harem. And it will continue to grow over time as it has done following our first meeting.” Spike smiled happily.

Celestia motioned to Stone, “The rings.”

Stone nodded, as he presented the bride and groom with their wedding rings. Spike took one of the rings and slipped it on Twilight's finger, while Twilight took the other one and slipped it onto Spike's finger.

Celestia spoke to Spike, “Do you, Spike, take Princess Twilight to be your lawfully wedded wife to have and to hold till the end of time? In good times and bad, in sickness and in health?”

Spike nodded, “I do.”

Celestia turned to Twilight, “And do you, Princess Twilight take Spike to be your lawfully wedded husband to have and to hold for the rest of your days. In good times and bad?”

Twilight nodded, “I do, Princess. With all my heart.”

Celestia smiled, “Then by the powers vested in me by the land of Equestria I hereby pronounce you Husband and Wife. You may kiss the bride.”

Spike and Twilight smiled before going in for a kiss. Upon doing so the guests cheered and applauded, as Spitfire turned to the Wonderbolts, signaling it was their cue. They nodded, and flew out of the balcony and around the sky above them. The guests and the newlyweds watched, as the pegasi were performing an aerial stunt leaving behind colored trails.

As Rainbow flew, she felt like she was slowing down as the negative emotions were holding her back, until she remembered she didn't want to ruin the wedding anymore. Looking down directly at Spike and Twilight, she saw how happy they were. Wiping away the remains of her tears, she focused on the task at hand.

'Alright…one sonic rainboom coming up! Hope this makes up for everything!’ Rainbow thought she picked up the pace before flying ahead of the Wonderbolts before coming back down faster than light resulting in her releasing a sonic rainboom that brightened the sky.

The guests cheered and applauded for the performance, as Spike and Twilight smiled seeing Rainbow Dash give a perfect finish. Then the two ran down the aisle as confetti and streamers were launched.

Later in the evening, everyone had gathered in the ballroom, all seated and enjoying the wedding feast. Spike and Twilight sat with her friends at the main table, looking at the guests enjoying themselves while drinking and eating a piece of the wedding cake. They were glad that despite all the drama from the past few days, the wedding went off without a hitch. No one dared invade or make a nuisance out if the event. The newlyweds smiled, glad for the peace.

Still, Spike knew there was something he had to do. He looked at the girls seated at the table and had to clear things with them. He cleared his throat, getting the girls’ attention.

“Girls, I wanna thank you all for attending our wedding. I know you're probably tired of hearing this, but I have to tell you how sorry I am. I assumed too much about you all being ok with me proposing to Twilight, when I still should've talked to you all first.”

Applejack was the first to respond, “Yeah well…ya really should've said something before popping the question, but it doesn't matter now. You and Twilight are husband and wife, and nothing can change that. Not even a harem of jealous gals. Ya have my blessin’, love birds.”

“That's a relief,” Spike sighed, “I’m just glad that we can move past this.”

Applejack the added, “Well, just so you know, I probably would've said yes in a heartbeat had you proposed to me.”

“So would I,” Pinkie answered, before whispering, “Same goes for my sisters.”

“Admittingly I would've said yes without hesitation.” Rarity confessed.

“I would've too.” Fluttershy put in.

Spike turned to the others, “What about the rest of you?”

Sunset answered, “I would've said no, honestly. Still I'd be more than flattered if you had asked me.”

“I would have said no, as well,” Starlight answered, “Since we're already in a harem, marriage seems pointless. As long as you love each other, it doesn’t matter if we’re married or not.”

“That goes for me, too,” Rainbow confirmed her feelings on the matter hadn't changed. “Still, I shouldn’t have lost my head over the whole thing.”

“I’m really sorry…all of you,” Spike said.

“Spike…. Twilight…I am so sorry for my behavior in these last weeks,” Rainbow continued, trying to hold back the tears, “I tried to rally everyone to go against your marriage, and I ended up making a fool of myself at Twilight's bachelorette party and said things I didn't mean. I was almost ready to voice objection at the ceremony had it not been for Spitfire and Fleetfoot. I'm surprised you still wanted me here at the wedding.”

Spike smiled, “Because you're one of us, Rainbow Dash. We know deep down despite what you said, you'd never want to hurt any of us.”

“It wouldn't have been a complete wedding without you.” Twilight added.

“Oh, guys,” Rainbow sighed in relief.

“And knowing ya regret your actions proves you've learned your lesson.” Applejack put in.

“Oh, I sure did. I was already dealing with a threat of demotion from Spitfire, and that's being kind compared to being kicked out of the Wonderbolts all together.”

“That is letting it off easy.” Applejack confirmed.

“But now I wanna move past all this drama and support you both,” Rainbow continued, “You have my blessing for this marriage.”

“And ours.” Rarity said, as the rest of the girls nodded.

“Thanks, girls.” Twilight smiled.

“We love you all.” Spike smiled as well.

“And we do to you guys too!” Pinkie cried.

“Spike!” and angry voice shouted.

Spike's head shot up, “Uh-oh.”

They looked over seeing Ember make her way over to their table scowling. She stopped in front of them with her hands on her hips.

“Looks like you got another to apologize too.” Applejack noted with a chuckle.

Spike spoke up, “Ember, I can tell why you're pissed, but I...”

Ember held a claw up silencing him, “Pissed? Pissed!? I swore to you and my kind that you and I would be married when I declared you as my fiancé!

“Yes, you did.” Spike acknowledged

“And yet you go on ahead and marry another before me?” she continued to question him.

“I know, I should've consulted with you and the rest of the ladies and in the harem. But my impulse and desire to marry made me go on ahead of it. I wanted it to be a surprise and I blew it. I know no amount of apologies can make up for it, but I promise you my marriage to Twilight doesn't make me love you or anyone else less than that.”

Ember sighed, “I still have more I wanna say to you, and you will face consequences for making light of my proposal to you. But for now, I hope that you and Twilight have a happy marriage. So, you have my blessing.”

“Thank you, Ember.” Twilight said, as she got up and hugged her.

“Yes, thank you, Ember.” Spike said, as he hugged her as well.

“Just so you, Dragon King….I’m a patient dragon lord,” Ember said. “Just don’t ever test it again.”

“I won’t.” Spike shook his head.

Ember turned to Rainbow, “And as for you, Dash. I still haven't forgotten that sucker punch you gave me when I refused to help you stop the marriage. I'll be planning to pay you back for that somehow.”

“Uh, right. My bad.” Rainbow cringed.

Luna spoke up into a mic, “And now a word from Spike's best man, Stone Edge!”

Stone got up from the table with Octavia, Lyra, and Bonbon, before standing before everyone with his drink.

“Hello, everyone. It's an honor to be here at the wedding of the Dragon King and the Princess of Friendship, especially as the former's best man,” Stone began, “I know this whole wedding plan has been quite a rollercoaster for some, physically and emotionally. Especially the emotionally part.”

The guests couldn't help but laugh.

“But in all seriousness, it's good to see family and friends gathered here together to celebrate these two lovebirds. Like you I've watched how their relationship started to grow following Princess Luna's return and since I began helping to train Spike against tougher enemies. And he's proved to be quite the learner. He'd always tell me about how much he loves Twilight and the girls, and how he wanted to get stronger so he could protect them as they have done for him.”

The girls all smiled at Spike feeling at ease knowing he really does care about them equally as he does Twilight.

“So, here's to Spike and Twilight,” Stone raised his glass, along with the others, “May your love continue to grow as strong and powerful as your very abilities.”

The guests had a sip of their drinks and applauded Stone. Twilight and Spike raised their own glasses.

“Thank you, Stone.” Twilight began, as she approached Stone and hugged giving him a peck his cheek.

“Really appreciate it.” Spike said, as they locked fists before embracing.

“And now my wedding gift to you both,” Stone said, before speaking back into the mic, “Ladies and gentlemen, give it up for Songbird Serenade!”

The guests were surprised, as the lights began to dim and a light shined down on Songbird who entered the fray. The pegasus pop star took the mic and spoke, “Thank you, everyone. I'm so excited to be here at the wedding reception of Spike Drake and Princess Twilight Sparkle. I have a little number for the happy couple as their first dance as husband and wife.”

The couple smiled, as Vinyl went to her turntables and began running some soft beats, as Songbird began to sing.

Spike and Twilight went to the dance floor and slowed dance together smiling at each other. As they looked into each others eyes they thought back to all the times they had together since they first met from fun to battles, and everything. And they knew more times like that were sure to come for them and everyone else.

Suddenly, Twilight welcomed the rest of her friends out onto the dance floor to be with them. Twilight passed Spike off to dance with each of them. From Applejack, to Rarity, Pinkie, Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer, and Fluttershy. Spike then began to dance with Fleur who had also been invited to join them, having fully accepted his and Twilight's marriage now, though she did get teary eyed when she held him close. Spike then danced with Rainbow who held onto him not wanting to let go, also getting teary eyed. Spike held her close knowing this whole marriage affected her the most. When she finally let go, Spike went back to dancing with Twilight as they spoke to each other.

“Reina mia (My queen).” Spike said in Spanish.

“Mon roi (My king).” Twilight responded in French, before the two kissed as photographer snapped of them both.

As the night went by, many pictures were taken of each of the guests at the wedding, from the Pie sisters close together, the Wonderbolts, Fleur with Fancypants, Stone and Octavia, Rep and Catrina, Sombra, and Radiant Hope, Night Light and Velvet, Cadence and Shining Armor with Flurry Heart, Celestia and Luna, Ember and Torch, Pinkie and Discord gorging on slices of cake, Songbird, Sapphire Shores, and Rara performing together, and even a group shot of the newlyweds and the Elements of Harmony was taken.

Later on, outside the castle, Spike and Twilight got into their carriage ready to leave for their honeymoon.

“Ready to ride?” Spike asked.

“One last thing.” Twilight said before tossing the bouquet.

As the ladies were eager to try and catch it, Rarity desperately plowed through to get up front, “IT'S MINE!” she caught it, as the ladies gave her dried looks at her desperation, as the unicorn girl smiled sheepishly.

As the chariot drove off, the couple looked at each other, “And so it begins.” Spike began.

“The next chapter in our lives.” Twilight agreed.

“Scared?”

“A little.”

“Hey, we'll make it through together. Like we always have.” Spike promised.

“We sure will.” Twilight agreed, as they kissed some more.

Back at the castle, the rest of the girls looked on as the carriage left, waving farewell.

“Well, this was some wedding.” Applejack admitted.

“The best.” Pinkie smiled. “Still, I wished I could have gone with them.

“You tried to sneak aboard in one of their suitcases,” Applejack said dryly.

“And I guess things won’t change much, right Rainbow?” Sunset teased Rainbow.

“Hey, I said I was sorry. I was being stupid. Can we drop it?” Rainbow asked sounding annoyed.

“Do you really think despite Spike being married to Twilight he'll still make time for us all?” Fluttershy asked.

“I have faith he will, Fluttershy.” Starlight believed.

“So do I.” Rarity agreed.

“Spike's love for all of us will never change even if he is married to Twilight,” Applejack assured them, “That's just the kinda person he is.”

“And how we all fell in love with him.” Rarity added.

“Girls,” Sunset addressed as she looked at the rest of the girls, “To Spike and Twilight. The two friends we love with all our hearts. And will always love forever. Three cheers for them”

“Three Cheers!” the girls cheered, once again waving goodbye to the carriage.

Epilogue: Future Discussions

Back in the present day, Spike and Twilight were on the couch looking through their wedding memories album. As they did, they remembered all the drama that could have spoiled the nuptials and were glad that they and their friends got through it and since then, have grown closer together.

“That was a wedding Equestria would never forget.” Spike chuckled.

“And one we'd never forget too,” Twilight put in, “I’m just glad everything went right despite all that drama.”

Spike smiled, before sighing, “Even if it's been a few years since that day, I still think about how much trouble my proposal caused the others all because I wanted it to be a surprise for you.”

Twilight laid a hand on her husband's, “It was different back then, Spike. No one could’ve expected Rainbow, Ember, Fleur, Rarity, or any of the others to feel so strongly about the proposal. As for me, I didn’t think about how my friends felt about it either when I accepted.”

“Even so, I never want to make that kind of mistake again. I vowed since then to make sure to talk it out with the harem should I decide something big again,” Spike explained, before letting out a sigh, “You know, it’s been years since the wedding and I've yet to find a loophole around the Equestria's marriage law of being able to marry more than one simultaneously.”

Twilight hugged him, “I know, but we'll find a way eventually. I know even if some of the girls find marriage redundant in a harem, I too want to see them experience a wedding with you the way I did.”

Spike smiled, at his wife, while still wishing there was a way to truly show his main girls how much they truly mean to him.

Suddenly inspiration struck as Spike rose from the couch and said, “I got it!”

Twilight taken aback by Spike's outburst, before composing herself, “What've you got, Spike?”

“A way to show the girls that they mean as much to me like you do. But I'll need your help to do it. Are you in?” Spike asked hopefully.

Twilight smiled, “Always.”

Later that day, Spike and Twilight gathered Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Sunset Shimmer, and Starlight Glimmer in the lounge room. The girls were all curious as to why they had called a meeting so suddenly.

“First off, it's good to see you're all here.” Spike began.

“Well, duh, we live here with you,” Rainbow noted, as the girls nodded voicing agreement, “So, what’s up? This better be good because I was getting ready for a street soccer match.”

“Trust me, it’s important,” Spike assured, “Anyway, we called you all here because I've done something thinking today.”

“What kind of thinking?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Well, earlier today Twilight and I were looking at our wedding album.”

“Whew, that sure takes me back, don't it girls?” Applejack asked everyone.

“It sure does.” Pinkie agreed happily.

“It was a glorious event.” Rarity smiled.

“I mean sure it had its ups and downs.” Sunset admitted.

“I know,” Rainbow agreed, shaking her head, “I can't believe I actually wanted to stop it from happening. So much drama.”

“It's a good thing you didn't.” Starlight said.

Spike nodded, “Yes, but to be fair, Rainbow wouldn't have tried to if I had just consulted with all of you first to see if it was okay.”

“Maybe, but it all worked out in the end, sugarcube.” Applejack reminded him.

“I know, but I swore I would never make any of you feel less than Twilight regardless of our marriage.”

“And you haven't,” Fluttershy reminded him, “You've treated us all on equal terms since then.”

“So, you kept your word, darling.” Rarity assured Spike.

Spike nodded, “Yes, but even so, I wanted to do something for you all to prove that my love for all of you is just the same as my love for Twilight. And today I found just the way.”

“Have you finally found a way around the multiple marriage law in Equestria?” Pinkie asked hopefully.

“Unfortunately, we have not.” Twilight replied in regret.

Pinkie pouted, “Aw, bummer.”

“But I have with me the next best thing for you all.” Spike said, as he used his magic to levitate seven rings with gemstones in them.

The sight of the rings got the girls in awe, as Rarity spoke up, “Spike, they're beautiful.”

Applejack whistled, “How much did you shell out for these?”

“Actually, I made these from gems from Ribot, the mine where I got the gem for Twilight's engagement ring.” Spike explained.

“But if they're not wedding rings, then what're they for?” Starlight asked.

“These rings I had made for you are a symbol of our unity as a harem. While it's true I fell for Twilight first when I joined this team, but I fell for all of you just the same. Didn't think it would work out, until I learned because of my dragon passion I could start a harem to satisfy my urge. And since then, I added each of you into it as long as you wanted in yourselves.”

“Well, you didn't just fall for us, Spike,” Rainbow reminded, “We fell for you ourselves. Even with Twilight getting jealous every time you looked our way instead of hers.” she joked making Twilight pout.

Spike nodded, “Right, anyway, it doesn't feel fair Twilight alone gets to wear something that symbolizes our love. Hence, I made these rings so that you girls would have something as well. At least as long as you accept them.”

“I accept your generous gift, Spike.” Rarity spoke up.

“So do I!” Applejack added.

“Me too!” Pinkie cheered.

“And me!” Fluttershy smiled.

Rainbow spoke, “I don't really need a ring to symbolize how much you and I love each other... But I can't resist a good piece of bling. So, I'll accept it anyway.”

“So will I.” Sunset agreed.

“And me too.” Starlight finished.

“Thank you, girls. I picked a specific gemstone for each of you,” Spike said, as he went over to Rarity before slipping a ring with an amethyst gem in it, “For Rarity; my glittering diamond.”

“Oh, Spikey-Wikey.” Rarity smiled with tears of joy before the two kissed.

Spike went over to Fluttershy and the ring he slipped onto her finger had a pink morganite stone, “For you, Fluttershy; my kind angel.”

Fluttershy shed tears of happiness, “Oh, Spike. Thank you.” she kissed Spike who returned it.

Spike slipped onto Applejack's finger a ring with an orange citrine gemstone, “For you, Applejack; my Amazon.”

Applejack blushed, “Aw, shucks, Spike. You know how much I love hearing you call me that.” she kissed Spike deeply.

Spike then went to Rainbow Dash, and the ring he slipped onto her finger had a rainbow quartz gemstone, “For you, Rainbow Dash, my athletic vixen.”

“Oh, yeah. This baby looks awesome,” Rainbow marveled at her ring, before smirking at Spike, “Especially since it came from you.” she kissed Spike.

Spike slipped on Pinkie Pie's finger a ring with a topaz gemstone, “For you, Pinkie Pie; my party animal.”

“Oh, Spike, it matches my eyes!” Pinkie cheered, as she and Spike kissed.

Spike went to Sunset Shimmer, and the ring he slipped on her finger had a ruby on it, “For you, Sunset Shimmer; my blazing sun.”

Sunset smiled at Spike, “Thank you so much, Spike.” she kissed him.

Spike finally went to Starlight, and the ring he placed on her finger had an opal in it, “And finally for you, Starlight Glimmer; my star shine.

Starlight smiled, “I love it, Spike. Thank you.” Spike and Starlight kissed, as Twilight watched proudly as her friends received their gifts.

“Let it be known we will always be a loving harem,” Spike began, “From the day it was made, and for the years that follow.”

“Yeah!” The girls cheered, as they gathered around Spike pressing their breasts all around his body making him blush and chuckle happily.

Meanwhile in Equestria, at the lair of the Titans, the great forces of nature were once again at meeting. They were all squabbling amongst themselves about recent failures.

“After your failure to take Seaquestria, Squirk, we've all had to carefully plan out what we are to do next.” Crunch the Rockhound began, while motioning to said water titan.

“Hey, I could've handled it!” Squirk argued.

“Could've. Would've. Didn't!” Lavan spat, making Squirk growl and get into the fire titan's face.

Suddenly an icicle spear flew right past the two coming between them before piercing the wall taking them by surprise. They looked back seeing it came from Neira the ice titan who looked at them lividly.

“Will you two knock it off?!” shouted Neira, irritated.

Erebus floated by looking equally aggravated spoke, “Agreed. Your squabbling tries my patience.”

Squirk and Lavan backed off from each other, as the water sorcerer spoke, “I was this close to conquering Seaquestria, but that Dragon King and those ponies somehow managed to defeat me!”

“And how is that?” Erebus inquired while crossing his arms.

“I don't know, maybe there is more to them than we give them credit for?” Squirk suggested.

“I find that hard to believe.” Lavan replied skeptically.

Squirk frowned, until Neira spoke up, “Actually, Lavan, if our witnessing the events of them freeing us from the Storm King have proven anything it is they are not to be underestimated.”

Crunch nodded, “Agreed. Clearly the Dragon King and those Elements of Harmony are more trouble than they're worth. It's clear if we are to take back our lands then something must truly be done about them. We can’t fail again.”

Neira hearing her fellow titans run their mouths off about what to do took her leave, before getting out of their sight.

“Oh, I'll do something about that Dragon King. That's a promise.” Neira smirked.

Author's Note

And there you go. I'm ending this story here, but it's not over yet. I felt Harem Legion had enough chapters, and now I wanna start fresh giving it a third installment. When they return Spike and his girls will continue to deal with the Titans, and other enemies, along with gaining new allies, and in Spike's case newer ladies. Until that time comes I bid you adieu.

A Time of Peace

In a luxurious bedroom, Spike Drake who was now nineteen years old was lying down on a king sized bed with a light shining above it. Atop him was Rarity who was now twenty and was still as hot as ever. She was wearing only a robe that was so loose Spike could see her voluptuous breasts peeking out, and she wasn't even wearing a bra. As it turned out she was going commando under her robe.

The sexy purple haired girl licked her finger while straddling Spike, “Oh, Spikey-Wikey, I want you so much.” she cooed.

Spike blushed, as he looked up at the beautiful girl, before speaking, “Rarity, as much as I'd love to be ravished by you and vice versa. It's a school night.”

“You sweet silly boy,” Rarity giggled, as she lowered her breasts down giving Spike a better view, “School nights are for junior high schoolers. Not for adults like us.”

Rarity didn't even give Spike a chance to respond, as she leaned closer to his face with her lips puckered and ready. Spike taking the invite moved closer and was ready to kiss, until another voice spoke up.

“Excuse me?” the two froze and looked behind them to see Twilight standing before them wearing a bathrobe and hair toweled up.

“Twilight! Uh, done with your shower?” Spike asked nervously.

“Yes. And I was coming back to our room hoping to get some alone time with you, Spike. And to my shock I see you and Rarity looking unable to control yourselves.” Twilight answered sternly.

“When it comes to Spike, I can never control myself.” Rarity giggled, as she pinned Spike to the bed.

As Rarity was once again moving closer to Spike's lips, a pair of hands grabbed onto Spike's head. It was Applejack who made her way up behind Spike while grasping his head, “Now hold your horses, missy! Don't be hoggin' all the good stuff for yourself.” A.J scolded Rarity.

“Applejack, when did you get here?” Spike asked in confusion.

Applejack just looked down at Spike, while smiling sweetly and nuzzling her chin into his hair, “Come on, sugarcube. Let's you and I do some good old fashion cuddling.”

“You too, A.J?” Twilight asked in disbelief and irritation.

“Hold it!” suddenly Rainbow Dash and Sunset Shimmer climbed onto the bed, “If anyone's doing any cuddling with Spike it's me!” Rainbow argued.

“And me!” Sunset added.

As Sunset and Rainbow crawled closer to Spike, Pinkie Pie suddenly popped in from under the sheets, “I want to partake in the cuddling!”

“Pinkie, how long have you been under there?” Spike asked in confusion before asking himself, “And how did I not notice?” Spike suddenly looked to the side and saw Fluttershy and Starlight Glimmer looking jealous.

“No! I'm last again!” Fluttershy pouted, “Well, no more!”

“I'm not gonna be last either!” Starlight added, as the girls piled on top of Spike.

“I'm going to sleep with Spike if it kills me!” Fluttershy declared.

“I've already called dibs!” Rarity argued.

“Well, I'm calling double dibs!” Rainbow argued back, as the group was smothering Spike all around.

'If I suffocate I'd die a happy death.' Spike thought to himself, both enjoying the situation and finding himself unable to breathe right.

Twilight's eye twitched, “For crying out loud, why can't you girls learn to listen to your princess?”

The girls answered together, “Because Spike is ours!” Spike was unable to voice his opinion, as his face was smothered all around by the girls busty breasts.

Twilight threw off her hair towel and ran for the bed, “No! He's mine!” she jumped onto the bed and landed right on top of Spike with her breasts landing right in the boys face.

“Yeah. Some things, never change, huh?” Spike narrated, “You remember me, Spike Drake? If not, I'll give you a recap. Back in high school, I was asked out by this girl who was actually a unicorn witch who was hired to kill me. And she did. And it hurt, a lot! Then Twilight Sparkle who is a pony princess from Equestria reincarnated me into a dragon with the power of an old dragon king named Bahamut. Then Twilight, I, and our friends Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and along the lines Sunset Shimmer protect our world and even Equestria from threats of monsters, and villains.”

“During that time I managed to capture the hearts of so many girls both human, and non-humans from Equestria. To satisfy my dragon passion I decided to create a harem, and boy is it a big one. It had been three years since we defeated Tirek and saved Equestria. And since then things have been very quiet. Sure we still had to deal with certain Equestrian monsters and beasts that make their way into our world, but they're nothing compared to the villains I had to deal with.”

The scene panned to the side on a dresser where a picture sat. The picture was of Spike and Twilight as pony and dragon dressed as a bride and groom surrounded by the rest of the elements of harmony as brides maids, “Oh, yeah. During the time of peace, Twilight and I tied the knot in Equestria. So now she and I are officially married. At least by Equestrian law. I promised the rest of the girls I would marry them as well, eventually. And let me tell ya on our honeymoon Twilight was a cougar in bed. More than she ever was before.”

The next morning, Spike and the girls had stepped outside a luxurious apartment complex and began walking towards the campus of Canterlot U. As they split up to their respective classes, Spike entered a class room and sat down.

“Spike!” came two familiar voices. Spike looked over and saw sliding next to him were his life long buds and fellow perverts Snips and Snails.

“Morning, guys, what's up?” he asked.

“We should be asking you that,” Snips noticed how tired Spike looked, “Nothing personal, but you look like crap.”

“Just a long night.” Spike answered, as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. He wasn't about to tell him or Snails about his harem squabbling over him last night. Snips and Snails were two of the many people who were unaware of his secret life as part dragon or that he had a harem of hot women.

“Pulling extra shifts at that apartment complex you're working at?” Snails guessed.

“Sort of.” What Snips and Snails didn't know was the apartment complex was actually reserved as another HQ for Spike and his girls, owned by Princess Celestia in the human world. What they think was Spike was the part time superintendent of the complex.

“Well, you better figure out a way to balance that and sleep. Otherwise you'll fall behind.” Snips warned him.

“Not to worry, Snips,” Spike replied, “A little lack of sleep's not going to keep me down. After all I aim to become a chef, and to get to that goal I need to make sure my grades don't slip.”

“I'm surprised you're not planning to become a male stripper.” Snails said.

“Excuse?!” Spike turned his head towards the skinny boy.

“Well, given your Casanova reputation you'd be perfect as a male dancer.” the think boy noted.

“I have too much self respect than to display my body to randomly single women.” Spike answered proudly.

“If you say so,” Snips replied, “Personally, I wouldn't mind making a career out of that.”

“You'd need the body for that.” Snails poked Snips chubby belly.

“Oh, shut up!” Snips grumbled, as the students took their seats before class began.

Later that day, Spike met up with the girls at the college cafeteria lounge for lunch. As Spike was eating, he spoke to the girls, “So how's the day going for all of you?”

“Couldn't be better.” Twilight smiled confidently.

“Yeah. Says the egghead.” Rainbow quipped and the girls laughed much to Twilight's annoyance.

“I'm just glad we haven't been having any real trouble in the last week.” Spike said in relief.

“I know,” Rainbow agreed, “As much as I love battling monsters I enjoy a little downtime.”

“So says the girl, who loves to take every chance to make all events into a big monster battle.” Twilight quipped back much to Rainbow's embarrassment.

“Ooh, burn!” Pinkie smirked at Rainbow Dash.

“Darlings, while I admit partaking in monster battles helps keep us in shape, we should enjoy the free time we have been blessed with.” Rarity spoke up.

“I hear ya.” Applejack agreed.

“So are we all still on for tonight?” Starlight asked the group.

“Pizza and Avengers marathon? You know it.” Spike confirmed.

“And maybe the two of us can finally have our alone time,” Twilight told Spike making him blush. She turned to the girls, “And I thought we worked out that schedule, girls.”

“Hey, girls have their needs, Twilight.” Sunset reminded her.

“Come on, ya'll,” Applejack got their attention, “Let's finish up. Our break won't last forever.” And so they resumed their lunch before needing to head to their next classes.

Later that night at the apartment complex, the group was in Spike and Twilight's room sitting down on a big couch with pizza boxes on a table. The group was currently in the midst of watching Age of Ultron, with each of them looking pumped as the movie started.

Suddenly a portal appeared, and stepping out was Celestia and Luna in human form, “Good evening, everyone.” Celestia greeted.

“We hope you are all well.” Luna added.

“Princesses!” the group answered, as they got up and embraced the sisters.

The monarchs of Equestria embraced the girls before Spike approached and gave the two a kiss much to their delight, “Welcome, ladies.” he greeted.

“I do hope we're not interrupting.” Luna said in concern.

“Don't worry, we always have time for you two.” Twilight assured as they paused the movie.

“So anything new going on, Princesses?” Rainbow asked.

“Actually things have been quiet in Equestria,” Celestia noted, “What about here?”

“Nothing out of the ordinary.” Sunset answered.

“But it's ok,” Applejack replied, “We're using all the free time we got for some relaxin'.”

“Uh-huh.” Pinkie nodded in agreement.

“That's good to know, but remember to still be on high alert.” Luna warned them.

“Luna's correct. Silence can always lead to a Storm.” Celestia added.

“We'll be ready should anything happen, Princess Celestia.” Twilight promised.

“Hey, since you came all this way, why don't you join us?” Spike offered.

“We'd be delighted.” Celestia smiled.

“Is this age of Ultron?” Luna gasped, as she took a seat, “Oh, good the villain hasn't appeared yet.” she said in relief.

“One of Luna's favorite movies.” Celestia giggled, as she saw down with Spike and Twilight.

Later on after the marathon, Spike and Twilight retreated to their bedroom, and the girl spoke, “Now that we're finally alone. We can have the alone time we planned to have last night.”

“Once again, sorry the girls all burst in.” Spike apologized.

“I know it's not your fault, but as my husband you are mine first and foremost on nights we've reserved to be alone together.”

“I know.” Spike chuckled.

“But enough about that, let's get started.” Twilight dimmed the lights in the room, and used her magic to start their stereo to play relaxing music. To finish things off, she used her magic to make her clothes disappear leaving herself in her birthday suit.

Spike eyed up his beautiful bride and saw she was still beautiful and sexy as the day he met her, “Your turn, Spike.” she instructed.

“Right.” Spike nodded, as he tapped into the magical power he obtained from Twilight through sex and used it to make his own clothes disappear.

Twilight smiled at the sight of her strong handsome lover, while still remembering him as the sixteen year old boy who started off as a rookie in their team but grew to be a powerhouse.

The two approached and embraced each other pressing their bodies into one another, “I love you, Twilight.” Spike whispered to his lover.

“I love you too, Spike.” Twilight whispered back, as the two started to kiss, while moving closer to the bed and plopped down onto it.

As they made out on the bed, Spike's hands went to Twilight's breasts, and he started fondling and massaging them.

Twilight moaned between their kissing, “Oh, yes, Spike. When you touch my breasts my heart just races.” she panted.

“I have that affect.” Spike said proudly.

The two continued to make out, as their hands explored all over each others bodies massaging and fondling, resulting in both moaning with joy.

When they parted, Spike spoke, “You're such a naughty princess, Twilight.”

“But I'm a good girl.” she pleaded playfully.

Spike rolled over so he was on top, “I don't think so. Naughty girls need to be punished.” he began squeezing her nipples making her moan.

“Oh, punish me, Spike! Punish me!”

Spike continued to punish her in the most aggressive yet sexy of ways that he learned from all the times he's shacked it up with Fluttershy when she was the one showing her dominant side.

Finally the two laid in bed panting, “How was that for you?” Spike asked.

“When you punish, Spike, you really punish.” Twilight panted.

“And you love it,” Spike teased, as the two kissed before embracing each other, “Goodnight, Twilight.”

“Goodnight, Spike.”” she replied, as she nuzzled into Spike's neck.

Meanwhile in Equestria atop a mountain stood a familiar white yeti man wearing black armor while holding a black staff. He stood before an armada of armored beasts with Tempest at his side, “My soldiers, we have been preparing three years for our invasion of Equestria. And now our time has come!” he declared.

“Long live the Storm King!” the soldiers announced.

“Your army is all prepped and ready, your majesty.” Tempest informed him.

“Yes. Now we can finally set forth to Equestria and deliver the biggest baddest storm ever!” he cheered, “I cant wait to get started.” he chuckled to himself.

“Neither can I, sir.” Tempest replied.

Canterlot Carousel

One day in Canterlot, Spike and Rarity were in a boutique with Sassy Saddles; one of Fleur's harem members shared with Spike. The three were busy helping out several mares with outfits they were picking out for one reason or another, as Spike narrated.

“Welcome to Canterlot Carousel, Rarity's haven in Equestria. About a year back, Rarity set up a shop in Canterlot to expand her business to pony folk. Fleur even loaned her Sassy to help manage it, but warned us Sassy had a bad habit of being a control freak when it came to this stuff. It was funny seeing how flustered Sassy got when Fleur told us that. But when she started showing that side, Rarity put her hoof down. And since she can't spend all her time keeping an eye on this shop, she asked Sassy to manage it in her absence. And she does a very good job doing it.”

As Spike continued helping out by setting up more outfits on display, he was met by two of his harem members Sunshine Smiles and Moonlight Raven who each had a bag in hand.

“Spike, we wanna thank you for giving us your honest opinion of how we look in these outfits we just bought.” Sunshine began sounding grateful and happy.

“It was super rad.” Moonlight added in her usual tone, but Spike knew she was just as happy as her sister.

“Always happy to help, you two.” Spike answered humbly, and suddenly was kissed by the two of them simultaneously.

“We love you.” Moonlight told him.

“And I to you both.” Spike answered, while blushing.

“See you around.” Sunshine said, as she and her sister left the shop.

Spike smiled, as he continued to check on things until some mare called out to him, “Mr. Drake! Could you come here, please?” So Spike went to find the source of the voice which came from the bra section of the store. The voice itself was from a unicorn mare wearing glasses. Her coat was light cyanish gray, and her mane and tail were a mix of pink and gray.

Spike spoke to the mare, “North Point, we've been through this. Call me Spike.”

“I'm sorry. It's just so hard to be so casual with such a hero and handsome drake like you.” North Point explained.

“Well, just try to remember I'm still just a regular guy when not fighting monsters and villains.”

“Ok.” North Point replied sheepishly.

“Now then, what did you need help with?” the dragon inquired.

“Oh, right,” North Point began, as she held up two bras for him to see. One was colored black and the other red, “Which do you think?”

Spike looked at the two bras, and at North Point's D cup sized rack, before envisioning her wearing each of them individually, “You want my honest opinion?” he asked.

“I do.”

“Neither.” he answered bluntly.

“Neither?” she asked in confusion.

“They're not worthy enough to cover your breasts. You're too good for these ones,” Spike began, “A rack like yours needs something more befitting. More your style.”

“Really?” she asked, while blushing from the praise.

“Oh, yes. Now let's find something more 'you',” Spike began looking at the bras on the racks, while North Point could only watch and wonder what the dragon had in mind for her, “Ah, here we are. Now this is definitely you.” he presented her with a bra that was a mix of bright and dark blue.

North Point looked it over before gasping in joy, “You're right. This does suit me better.”

“Naturally.” Spike agreed, and suddenly received a hug from North Point.

“Thank you so much, Spike. And my girls say thank you too.” she said sultry while pressing her rack into Spike's chest.

“You're welcome.” Spike answered, while enjoying the breasts pressing into him.

“Now come here. I want to repay you.” North Point cupped Spike's face and planted her lips on his.

When they parted, Spike replied, “Much appreciated.” North giggled before going off to purchase Spike's selection for her.

Spike smiled, as he continued to do some more work around the shop until he heard another voice speak to him, “Psst. Spike.”

The dragon looked and saw it came from another unicorn mare with a yellow coat and her mane and tail were two-tone orange. She had her head peeking out from the curtain of a changing room, “Citrus Blush?” he asked.

“Could you please come here?” Citrus asked, before pulling her head back behind the curtain.

Spike looked around and saw no one was looking. He quickly went over to the changing room, and whispered, “Ok, I'm here.”

To his surprise, Spike was suddenly pulled into the changing room, “Hey, what is...” Spike trailed off, as he looked and saw Citrus standing before him wearing a translucent babydoll lingerie piece.

“Sorry, but I really wanted to know how you thought this looked on me,” Citrus said while blushing, as she posed a bit, “So what do you think?”

Spike got himself together and looked her over, especially at her D-cup rack, before answering, “I love it. You look real hot in it.”

“Really?” Citrus asked hopefully.

“Of course. I know a good thing when I see it.” Spike admitted, and was suddenly glomped by Citrus.

“Thank you, Spike. You always know how to make a girl feel special.” Citrus told him, before kissing his cheek.

Spike stood in place enjoying both the hug and kiss, until the curtain flung open to reveal Rarity and Sassy, “Ahem!” Rarity cleared her throat surprising the two.

“Rarity!” Spike panicked, as Citrus was equally embarrassed.

“Honestly, Spike, if you have the time to flirt with our customers then clearly you need more work to preoccupy yourself.” Rarity began acting like a strict boss.

“Sorry.” he winced.

Rarity sighed, “Just go and unload more of the merchandise.”

“On it!” Spike took off, as Rarity spoke to Citrus.

“I know Spike is such a catch, but if you wanna do anything like that with him please don't make it so public.”

“Ok, now can you please close the curtain!” she cried, while covering herself up so the other mares shopping wouldn't see her. Rarity just closed the curtain, as Sassy spoke.

“We'll have to start charging customers if they want to flirt with Spike.”

“I should consider making that store policy.” Rarity replied.

After it was closing time, Rarity put the drapes down and turned to open sign around so it read closed, “Well, this was a very successful day, don't you agree, you two?” Rarity asked Spike and Sassy.

“Oh, yes. So many satisfied customers.” Sassy agreed.

“I sure got a work out carrying all the shipments that arrived today.” Spike admitted.

“We can see that,” Rarity giggled with Sassy, “Now, we still got plenty of time before we have to head home. So why don't we go in the back for a little relaxation?”

“Oh, that sounds delightful.” Sassy said looking eager.

“Definitely.” Spike agreed, as he and Sassy followed Rarity into a back room and closed the door to reveal a sign that read, 'Authorized Personnel Only'.

Inside the room the walls were colored aqua blue, with a large circular bed with navy blue sheets. Spike smiled, as he looked around the room, “Clever of you to have this room made for us, Rarity.”

“Well, us, and anyone else of our happy harem.” Rarity said, as she held Sassy close to her.

“Might I suggest, we get started now?” Sassy suggested.

“Of course.” Rarity agreed, as she and Sassy started stripping down right before Spike who was enjoying the show.

Soon both ladies stood before Spike in all their naked glory. The two smiled sweetly at Spike, before they turned to each other and pressed their bodies together.

“Oh, Rarity, you're as soft as always.” Sassy said, while rubbing her breasts against Rarity's.

“Why thank you, Sassy. You're just as lovely yourself.” Rarity replied, as she rubbed against Sassy, before the two started kissing.

Spike watched two of his ladies making out passionately and seductively causing his manhood to go full mast, and thought to himself, 'Damn these two are such a great tag team.'

The girls paused their make out, and turned to their shared lover, “Spike, darling. You're not going to just let us do all the work are you?” Rarity asked.

“Of course not.” Spike said, as he frantically started undressing himself. Soon Spike was in his own birthday suit, leaving Rarity and Sassy to marvel at his naked physique.

“Oh, this is perfect.” Sassy said, as she and Rarity hung themselves off Spike's body.

“Spikey-Wikey, you're every bit of man you were since the day I met you.” Rarity whispered sultry to him.

“And you're still the same super beautiful girl I remember you as back in high school.” Spike replied, as the two kissed.

When they parted, Spike turned to Sassy and they kissed, “Oh, Spike. I'm so glad you and Fleur decided to combine harems.”

“With someone like you in Fleur's harem, how could I pass up the chance?” Spike asked seductively making her swoon.

Both girls then got down to Spike's crotch and took turns giving him a hand job along with licking and sucking on his dick, while at the same time smacking lips with each other as they would lick it together. Spike himself stood where he was having no complaints about the tag teaming going down down below.

After they toyed with his dick enough

Rarity brought Spike to the bed and sat him on the edge with his erection straight up. The generous girl turned her back and positioned herself before sitting down with Spike's dick going up and inside her.

“I'm going to have the ride of my life.” Rarity told Spike.

“And I'm gonna enjoy it too.” Spike replied.

And so Rarity started bouncing up and down on Spike's cock. She started off slow but started picking up the pace, and moaned, “Oh, yes. Oh this is wonderful!”

Spike himself enjoyed the feeling of being inside Rarity, and suddenly found himself getting embraced from behind by Sassy, “Rarity can enjoy her ride for now, while I enjoy you my own way.” she started kissing Spike's neck, while rubbing her boobs into his back.

“Oh, this is the stuff.” Spike panted from the double pleasure.

“Yes! Oh! Oh!” Rarity moaned, as she started bouncing harder on Spike. Soon enough a load was dropped, and Rarity picked herself off Spike before turning around and returned into the position, this time so they were face to face, “Round two, darling.”

“Bring it.” Spike smirked.

So Rarity once again started bouncing up and down on Spike's dick, while Spike fondled Rarity's breasts and they kissed. In between their kisses, Rarity spoke, “Tell me you love me, darling.”

“I love you, Rarity.” Spike immediately replied.

“Now tell my girls.” she continued.

Spike looked down at Rarity's boobs still in hand, “I love you both so much.” he put his face into her cleavage and started to motorboat her.

Rarity wrapped her arms around Spike's head to keep him in position, while still riding him. Sassy continued to kiss his neck and rub her breasts into his back, until Rarity once again came on the spot.

“Thank you so much for this beautiful feeling, Spike.” Rarity said, as they kissed.

“I aim to please.” Spike answered, before looking back, “Sassy, up for a go?”

“Like you have to ask?” she asked rhetorically.

So Rarity gave Sassy the floor, as she laid Spike down on his back. Sassy herself turned herself around before lowering herself down on Spike's erection, “Oh, I'll never not enjoy this.” and with that, Sassy began riding Spike.

As Sassy was enjoying her ride, Rarity decided to face sit Spike, allowing him to eat away at her pussy. Both girls moaned from the pleasure, as Spike was enjoying it both ways.

“Oh, this is so amazing!” Sassy moaned, “Oh, the rest of my fellow mare friends in Fleur's harem have no idea how much they're missing here!”

“I can imagine Twilight and the others would love to be here too!” Rarity moaned, as she started dripping, while Spike licked it up.

Sassy felt relieved for her first round, and turned to face Spike before straddling him again, “Now I'm ready for another hit.”

“So am I,” Rarity agreed, as she got down on all fours with her boobs dangling above Spike's face, “Time for some more fun with my girls, Spikey-Wikey.” she cooed.

“Rarity, you always know what I like.” Spike answered, while Sassy began riding him once again.

Spike once again found his face pressed deeply into Rarity's cleavage, while Rarity smothered his face into her breasts. The dragon was truly enjoying himself with two of his lovely ladies like he always felt when with any member of his harem or extended harem.

Sometime later, all three were spread out on the bed tired and worn out, “Man, that felt awesome.” Spike told the girls.

“I feel completely and totally drained.” Sassy yawned.

“You were wonderful, Spike.” Rarity said, as she crawled up to him and they kissed.

“Thanks, Rarity. The both of you were amazing yourselves.” Spike replied, as Sassy herself crawled up to Spike so they could kiss.

“How about after we've rested for a moment we all head back to our places?” Sassy suggested.

“Agreed,” Spike confirmed, “I just wanna lay here a bit longer, with both of you at my side.” Spike wrapped his arms around the two pressing them closer to his body. Rarity and Sassy both nuzzled into Spike and enjoyed it while they could before they would head back.

Christmas Guests

It was a cold snowy December morning. And at Spike's place, inside the Dragon King's bedroom, said half dragon was fast asleep in bed with his wife Twilight, while also accompanied by Rarity and Fluttershy who were of course naked.

The four slept peacefully, until the door flung open to reveal Pinkie Pie, “Rise and Shine!” she jumped up all the way from the bedroom entrance before coming right down atop the bed.

Her landing shook the bed and woke up the four sleepers, “What is going on?!” Rarity gasped, as she woke up in shock.

Twilight looked seeing Pinkie atop them, “Pinkie!”

“Good morning!” she grinned.

“What time is it?” Spike groaned.

Fluttershy looked over at the clock, “Seven in the morning.” she yawned.

“Oh, so early.” Rarity moaned.

“Come on, guys, don't you know what day it is?” Pinkie asked, but answered before anyone could take a guess, “It's December 24th!”

Spike rubbed his eyes and recalled, “You're right. It's Christmas Eve.”

“And not just that.” Pinkie said slyly.

Twilight's eyes widened, “Ohmygosh! Our Christmas party is today!” she jumped out of bed and started pacing around the room naked listing so much stuff that needed to be done.

Spike rolled his eyes playfully, before getting out of bed and stopped Twilight in place by gripping her shoulders, “Twilight, what did Cadence teach you in moments like this?”

Twilight stopped, closed her eyes, breathed in, put a hand on her chest, breathed out and extended her arm, palm open. She did this a few more times until she calmed down.

“Feel better?”

“Much better.” she answered.

“Good. Now I know there's still plenty we have to do, but as long as we work together we can get it done. Right?”

Twilight sighed feeling calmer, “You're right, Spike. Now's not the time to get overwhelmed. Come on, we got a party to prepare for.” Rarity, and Fluttershy got out of bed, and left to get changed along with Twilight and Spike, while Pinkie was the last to leave.

Soon they were joining Applejack, Rainbow, Sunset, and Starlight in finishing tidying up the place that was decorated for Christmas, complete with ribbons, garlands, lights, and everything.

'Yup, it's Christmas time. During this time it's especially happy for me and the girls. As we always throw these get togethers be it here at our place or even in Equestria. Speaking of, I found out a few years back Equestria has its own holiday similar to Christmas. They call it Hearths Warming. It's the celebration of how Equestria was founded thousands of years ago. Long before Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ruled, the ponies were divided by hatred and cared only for the welfare of their own kind. In exchange for demanding food grown by the Earth ponies, Pegasi managed the weather and unicorns raised and lowered the sun and moon. However, the tense peace between the three tribes was broken by a mysterious blizzard. With the Earth ponies unable to tend the land and the Pegasi and unicorns unable to stop the blizzard, the three tribes fought and argued even more, and the blizzard grew stronger. A summit between the three tribes' leaders was eventually held, but they were unable to reach an agreement. Politics, am I right? Anyway, Chancellor Puddinghead and Smart Cookie of the Earth ponies, Commander Hurricane and Private Pansy of the Pegasi, and Princess Platinum and Clover the Clever of the unicorns set out to find a new land. When the three pairs all met in the same place, they argued over whom had first stake over the new land, and another blizzard started as a result. The six ponies took shelter in a cave, but Puddinghead, Hurricane, and Platinum were eventually frozen in ice. Clover the Clever discovered the cause of the blizzard to be the work of windigos—winter spirits that feed on hatred. Despite the animosity between their leaders and tribes, Smart Cookie, Private Pansy, and Clover the Clever maintained warm relations, and they eventually broke the windigos' spell through the Fire of Friendship. Their warmth thawed their leaders' bodies and melted their hearts, and the leaders decided to share the new land, naming it Equestria.'

Spike walked up to the fire place to see hand made dolls of himself and the girls. He smiled and fixed the dolls making sure they were all sitting up straight.

“Well, everything's just about ready.” Applejack told the group.

“All we need to do now is wait for our guests to show up.” Starlight said.

Suddenly a magical portal appeared, and stepping out were several figures. There was Celestia, Luna, Discord, Scorpan, Shining Armor, Cadence, Flurry Heart, Trixie, Flash Sentry, Night Light, Twilight Velvet, Lyra, Bonbon, Octavia, Stone, Vinyl, Sunburst, and his mom Stellar Flare.

“Hello, everyone. Happy Holidays.” Celestia greeted.

The group rushed over and embraced everyone. Twilight hugged Cadence and her brother before picking up Flurry and hugged her.

“It's so good to see you all.” she told them.

“And it's great to see you too.” Shining told his sister.

“You and Spike.” Cadence added, as she and Flurry hugged the young man.

Velvet smiled and embraced her daughter and son-in-law, “Twilight! Spike! Oh, I'm so happy to see you two.” she gave both a peck on the cheek, which got Spike blushing, but remember to control himself.

“Hi, mom.” Twilight greeted her.

“Yeah, hi, mom.” Spike greeted as well.

Starlight hugged Sunburst, “Good to see you, Sunburst.” Starlight began.

“Thanks, Starlight. Good to see you too.”

“Oh, indeed it is,” Stellar said, as she greeted everyone, before embracing Spike, “And how're you doing Spike?” she asked, while pressing her rack into his chest.

Spike blushed, but answered her, “Doing good, Ms. Flare.”

“Oh, Spike. How many times do I have to tell you? Call me Stellar.”

“Mom, you're embarrassing me in front of my friends.” Sunburst groaned.

After Spike got out of Stellar's boob pressing hug, he was approached by Lyra, Bonbon, and Vinyl, “Hey, girls. Been awhile.”

“It sure has.” Bonbon agreed, as she and Lyra kissed Spike together.

Spike smiled, before Vinyl wrapped her arms around him and gave him a kiss, “Good to see you, Spike.”

“Same to you, Vinyl.”

“Spike, what up?” Stone asked, as the two fist bumped.

“Hey, Stone. How ya doin'?”

“All good.”

“It's so nice to be here.” Octavia said happily.

“You guys are always welcomed here.”

“And this is why he throws the best parties.” Discord said wrapping an arm around Spike making him laugh.

“I'm ever so grateful you are so welcoming to those of Equestria, Spike.” Scorpan said.

“Hey, my home is always welcomed to both friends and family.”

Luna looked around, “The place looks wonderful.”

“Thank you, Luna.” Fluttershy replied.

“And it looks like we're the first ones.” Celestia noted.

They suddenly heard something and materializing out of thin air was a familiar blue phone booth. Stepping out was Doc Whooves and his assistant Derpy.

“Hello, all. I knew we'd arrive on time.” Doc greeted.

“We just got back from old England in this world. Christmastime there is very joyful.” Derpy explained.

“Indeed it is.” Doc agreed, as he made the booth shrink down and pocketed it.

Suddenly portals started appearing from all around them. Stepping out from the portals were several more friends and even allies from both the human world and Equestria. From earth there were Pinkie's sisters Maud, Limestone, and Marble, along with Rara.

From Equestria, there was Fleur De Lis, and her harem of Hoity Toity, Photo Finish, Fancy Pants, Daring Do, Prim Hemline, Trenderhoof, Cherry Jubilee, Sassy Saddles, Coco Pommel, Inky Rose, Starstreak, Lily Lace, and Feather Bangs. Among other guests included Treehugger, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Dragon Lord Ember, Sapphire Shores, Lotus Blossom, Aloe, Sunshine Smiles, Moonlight Raven, Swoon Song, Dear Darling, Fond Feather, Saffron Masala, Zecora, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, Sonata Dusk, Rain Shine, Autumn Blaze, Gabby Griffon, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Citrus Blush, North Point, Sombra, and Radiant Hope.

Pinkie ran over and embraced her sisters, “Girls, I'm so happy you came!”

“Like we were not going to see our sister during the holidays?” Limestone asked rhetorically.

“Or our shared lover?” Maud asked, as she embraced Spike and kissed him, “Good to see you, Spike.”

“Good to see you too, Maud. Limestone. Marble.”

“Alright, get in here, dragon boy.” Limestone said, as she embraced Spike and kissed him.

Marble embraced Spike, kissed him, and spoke, “I love our visits.”

“Same here, Marble.” he replied.

“A.J! Spike!” Rara cheered, as she rushed over to the two.

“How you doin', Rara?” Applejack asked.

“Doing great. And I see you all are doing fine yourselves.”

“We sure are.” Spike confirmed, as he kissed Rara.

“Hey, Rara, how you doin' girl?” Sapphire Shores came over and hugged her fellow pop star.

“Never better, Sapphy.” Rara teased her playfully.

“Spike!” Adagio, Aria, and Sonata cheered, as they raced over and kissed him.

“Hey, girls. I see parole has been doing well for you three.”

“Well, we had good inspiration to help us through it.” Aria winked.

“Spike, mon cher, it's so good to see you.” Fleur said, as the two harem masters kissed, followed by the rest of the girls in Fleur's harem.

“Spike, old fellow. How are you?” Fancy Pants asked, as he and Spike shook on it.

“Doing good, Fancy, how about the rest of you guys?”

“Never better.” Feather Bangs answered.

“Absolutely wonderful.” Starstreak added.

“And that's the truth.” Trenderhoof put in.

“Wow, so this is what it's like to be human?” Autumn Blaze asked, as she, Rain Shine, and Gabby looked themselves over.

“Quite astounding.” Rain Shine looked herself over while running her hands down her body.

“I'll say.” Gabby replied, while looking herself over.

“The human look really does make you three look awesome.” Spike said.

“Thank you, Spike.” Rain Shine said, as the three each hugged him.

Twilight and Spike stood together, as another approached them. It was a girl about Twilight's age with an F-cup bust like hers. In fact she looked as if she could pass off as Twilight's doppelganger had it not been for her hair color and more. She wore a dark purple turtle neck sweater and a purple skirt with a crescent moon symbol on it along with purple boots. She had bushy eyebrows, and wore big black glasses with the bridge of it taped together. Her eyes were dark purple, and her hair that was let down was colored in a mix of brilliant amaranth, moderate purple, and grayish violet.

“Hi, Twilight. Hi, Spike.” she greeted.

“Hi, Moondancer. Glad you could come.” Twilight said.

'Moondancer; an old schoolmate of Twilight's while she attended Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns years ago. And if you thought Twilight was a egghead, well, let's just say Moondancer was the only one who rivaled her back then. Although she knows how to associate with others, a lot of times she spends her days cooped up in her own home reading and doing research. Yeah an Equestrian hikikomori. When Twilight introduced me to her, I was feeling as if I was seeing double since they look so similar in terms of appearances. And like so many others she fell victim to the old Drake charm and wanted to be part of my harem. She especially wanted to study the concept of being in a different species relationship.'

Spike looked around seeing Fluttershy hugging Treehugger, Rarity hugging Lotus and Aloe, and Pinkie hugging Saffron. He smiled seeing his girls all together and happy, before noticing Sombra and Hope.

“Hey, you two. How's your search for Princess Amore's shards coming along?”

“We're actually close to finding the remaining pieces, Spike.” Sombra replied.

“Really?”

“That's right,” Hope confirmed, “Once we got them all together, we can work on restoring her.”

“Excellent news.” Spike said feeling glad.

“Hey, there, Spike.” came another voice.

Spike turned and saw another girl slightly older than him and the Elements of Harmony. Her hair which covered her eyes was very dark persian blue with dark grayish persian blue highlights and also pale gold and light gamboge highlights. In her hair was a big pink bow. Her attire included a black top, a black skirt, black stockings, and black shoes. What added to her already gorgeous appearance was her lovely E-cup sized rack.

“Songbird!” Spike gasped, as he hugged the girl.

“It's good to see you again.” she said.

This is Songbird Serenade, next to Sapphire Shores in Equestria, she's one of the top pop idols there is. And when she sings she soothes your soul. She actually performed in my wedding with Twilight along side Sapphire and Rara. Together they're known as Melodious Melodies. And you know Songbird volunteered to perform at my wedding, because she wanted to become part of it. When she confessed that to the both of us, Twilight decided it would be a good wedding present from her. And she's been part of the harem ever since.

Doc looked at everyone spotting the other guests that arrived after him and Derpy were wearing watch devices, “Ah, I'm glad to see you're all wearing my patented magical portal producing devices. After all, unless you're unicorn getting from place to place such as Equestria to here would be very difficult.”

“And it spares us from having to drive through this weather.” Limestone put in.

“And book a flight.” Rara added.

Spike looked around at his guests, “Well, it's good to see everyone of you could be here. I know this is the first time being in my world and taking on this form,” he eyed Rain Shine, Autumn Blaze, and Gabby, “So let's all make sure we make the first timers as comfortable here as we can make them. Now without further adieu, let's get this party started!”

“You read my mind!” Vinyl replied, as she activated her portable turntables, and started making some beats.

Author's Note

Just some facts, by now the Dazzlings did their time and are now part of Spike's harem. And Spike met Moondancer and Songbird Serenade during the time skip.

Showdown in Appleoosa

One night at the Storm Castle; home of the Storm King, inside one room was Tempest looking out into the distance through a window. As she looked out into the distance seeing nothing but water for miles, she was deep in her own thoughts. One would think she would have nothing but fighting and conquering in the name of the Storm King on her mind, but this time she had other things on the mind.

In her thoughts she saw herself as a kid with other ponies her age having fun, laughing, and smiling. But then her memories shifted and she heard the sound of a scream and the sight of a beast slashing its paw, before seeing a unicorn horn fly off.

She snapped out of her thoughts and gasped heavily in shock. She gripped onto the wall to keep herself from falling. Once she regained her breath, she pulled herself up and straightened out.

She looked back at the window wiping off her look of shock with the same emotionless cold demeanor she always bore, “Never again.” she muttered to herself.

Suddenly there was a knock at her chamber door, “Hey, Tempest, you in there? It's Grubber!”

Tempest sighed, and answered, “What is it?”

“His highness the Storm King summons you asap!”

“I'll be there.” she answered. Doing one last fix of herself, she left her chamber and headed for the throne room.

Soon enough, Tempest entered the throne room where the Storm King sat on his throne, “Approach, Tempest.” he instructed.

Tempest walked closer before presenting herself before her master, “You summoned me, your excellency?” she inquired.

“Yes, Tempest, I'm assume you know how our army has been failing at eliminating the Elements of Harmony and the Dragon King, are you?” Storm King asked, while sharpening his nails on a file.

“I'm aware of the setbacks, your majesty.”

“And why do you suppose that is?”

“I don't want to admit it, sir...”

“Admit what?” The King squinted his eyes at her in suspicion.

Tempest not intimidated by his look, answered, “But perhaps we like so many before us have underestimated the group,” when the Storm King got off his throne and stomped down the stairs, Tempest continued, “All I'm saying is, we've done the same tactic as we did before in other lands, but things are different this time. In Equestria, these heroes know how to fight, and have access to magic and power that's proven to be greater than your own.”

The king stopped as he reached the final step and looked down at his commander, “And what do you suggest we do about it, I'd like to know?”

“I would suggest we strengthen our forces. Not just Storm Guards, but stronger help. Help that can be persuaded to join us.”

Storm King rubbed his chin as he pondered on Tempest's suggestion, before answering, “You know, Tempest, you may be onto something. It's true our old tactics have gotten a bit stale, and I don't like stale. It just doesn't strike terror in the hearts of others. So yes, additional help would be beneficial. And I may know just the ones. Guard!” he announced, as one of his goons entered, and presented itself, “Prepare my blimp. I'm going on a little search.”

The guard grunted while nodding and headed off. As Storm King started walking for the exit, he spoke, “Tempest, until I return, you are in charge.”

“How long will you be gone, sir?” Tempest asked.

“As long as it takes if I'm to find what I need.”

“And what do you have in mind?” the commander inquired.

The king smirked, “Oh, I promise you, Tempest, who I intend to look for will really tip the scale into our favor. And Tempest, while I'm away, don't do anything rash. We don't wanna another repeat like what happened at the summit.” and with that he left the throne room.

With Tempest alone, she looked up at the king's throne looking intrigued. She walked up the stairs before plopping herself into it. She got comfortable feeling good about sitting there. She smirked, and spoke to herself.

“Well, if I'm in charge for now, then I should at least carry out what the Storm King would want. To eliminate the Elements of Harmony. And I'll start with the precious Princess and her Dragon husband.” she snickered.

A week later in Equestria, Spike, Twilight, and their friends were in the western town of Appleoosa. They walked around the dusty streets taking in the sights of the old shops set up including the 'finest comforts' such as horse-drawn carriages, horse-drawn horse-drawn carriages, wild west dances, and mild wild west dances.

“Whoo-wee!” Applejack cheered in excitement, “Appleoosa, now this here's my kinda town.”

“It's almost like it was made for you.” Pinkie noted.

“Come on, let's grab a drink already.” Rainbow said in boredom.

“Rainbow Dash, you should really stop to appreciate all a place has to offer,” Rarity reprimanded her, “I mean just look at the wonderfully detailed western attire they have to offer here. Though I may be a girl of posh and glamorous fashion, I still appreciate all the different styles across our world, and here in Equestria. Even western chic.”

“I'm bored now,” Rainbow said dryly, “So let's get a drink!” Rarity shook her head knowing her words fell upon deaf ears.

So they walked into the Appleoosa saloon known as the Salt Block. Upon entering they saw various earth pony folk engaging in regular old western activities. Some were at tables playing card games, enjoying drinks up at the bar counter, while up on the stage were pony show girls doing a dance routine as a pony played the piano.

They walked up to the bar, as a pony was cleaning a glass spoke to them, “Well, howdy, Princess Twilight and crew. How're you all doin'?”

“We're doing good, Tapper.” Twilight answered.

“Business looks like it's doing good here too.” Pinkie looked around.

“It sure is, Ms. Pie,” Tapper confirmed, “So what can I get ya for?”

“A round of Cider for us all, Tapper.” Spike instructed.

“Coming right up.” Tapper began filling glasses with Appleoosa Cider and played them before each of the girls and Spike.

They took a sip of their drink, as Rainbow licked her lips, “Ah, I love this town's cider. I mean it's nothing on the Apple Family cider, but it's still hard to pass up.”

“I know, right?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah, the cider is delicious, but I love this place for more than that,” Spike began, as he looked up at the show girl ponies all lined up doing a kick dance. Spike eyed their long legs covered in fishnet stockings, while taking a closer glance up their skirts, “The entertainment here is an eyeful.” he smiled lustfully.

“Spike.” Twilight said sternly.

Spike snapped out of his lustful daze, and looked away, “Sorry, Twilight.” he said sheepishly.

Suddenly the saloon doors opened and stepping in was an earth pony with a black mustache, and had a sheriff badge on his vest. The saloon patrons paused their activities to look at the pony who spoke to them.

“Please, don't stop on my account.”

And so they patrons continued, as the pony moseyed over to the heroes at the counter, “Howdy, everypony.”

“Howdy, Sheriff Silverstar.” Applejack greeted him.

“It's mighty nice, ya'll could pay our town a visit today.” the sheriff said gratefully.

“Well, we were due for a quick check on this town.” Starlight answered.

“Indeed,” Twilight agreed, “How're things going between you and the Buffalo's?”

“All's good.” he answered.

“Good. As long as you guys all keep maintaining the truce you forged neither of you should have any problems.” Spike said.

“Of course. As long as we provide the Buffalo with a stampeding road for them, we get to use the land for our orchards. Provided we share our treats with them.” the Sheriff stated.

“That way everypony gets something.” Fluttershy nodded.

As they continued to relax, a pony galloped into the saloon frantically, “Sheriff Silverstar! Sheriff Silverstar!”

“Easy, son, what's all the hub-bub?” the sheriff asked calming the pony.

“Me and some friends spotted some strangers heading this way, and they don't look friendly.” the pony explained in worry.

“Who are these strangers?” the sheriff inquired.

“Big and fury, and a pony's leading them. She's a unicorn, but it don't look like her horn's in one piece.”

Spike and the girls gasped knowing too well who the pony was talking about, “Tempest.” Twilight squinted.

“Sheriff, lead these strangers to us.” Spike instructed.

“Are ya sure?” the sheriff asked.

“Don't worry, we know how to handle these guys.” Rainbow smirked, as they left the saloon.

Once outside they went to the center of town before looking up ahead. They saw Tempest leading a squad of Storm Guards. When the bad guys got close enough, they stopped and started Spike and the girls down. A lone tumbleweed rolled across from them, as a split screen showed both sides still in their stand off.

“Ain't you varmints a long way from wherever you call home?” Applejack asked with a scowl.

“We needed the change of scenery.” Tempest humored her with a sneer.

“If you're looking to take over this town for your boss then you got another thing coming.” Rainbow said, getting ready to make a move.

“Please, this town isn't even worth conquering. Rather we'll just destroy it, along with all of you with it.” Tempest laughed.

“Well, you just came here all for nothing.” Pinkie said.

“Because we're not gonna let you do that.” Sunset added.

“You're welcomed to try and stop us.” Tempest tempted them.

“Challenge accepted.” Spike said, as he assumed his armor form.

“Attack!” Tempest announced, as the Storm Guards charged.

“Come on!” Twilight ordered, as the girls and Spike went on the attack.

Applejack dodged a punch from one of the guards, grabbed it by the arm and threw it over her shoulder. The guard ended up landing in a nearby water trough breaking it. Rainbow zipped around two guards before barreling at them at full force knocking them down like bowling pins.

Rarity back flipped before one guard could strike her with his spear. She landed gracefully on her feet before blasting it with her magic.

“Don't you know it's rude to strike a lady?” she asked with her head held high.

“Rarity, behind you!” Fluttershy called, as she used her wind power to blow one of the guards away.

Rarity without even turning around to look at the guard coming at her from behind stomped the ground before a pillar of earth rose up below the guard sending him up high, before he came crashing down.

“All good, darling.” Rarity told her.

Pinkie while bouncing around several guards avoiding their strikes laughed, “Come on, boys. You're making this too easy!” she then got close to a water tower, and concentrated. Suddenly the water was pouring out through it in streams that circled Pinkie before she blasted it at three of the guards, “It's important to stay hydrated. Especially out here.” Pinkie said to the fourth wall.

Sunset and Starlight were tag teaming against four guards blasting them with magic, before swapping sides to finish them off.

“This could make for quite a western film.” Sunset told Starlight.

“With a few non western elements.” Starlight added.

Finally Tempest and four more guards were facing off against Spike and Twilight, with both husband and wife alternating between fighting Tempest and the guards.

“I'm surprised to see you here without your boss.” Spike told Tempest, before blocking her kick, only for her to unleash an explosive magic shot knocking Spike back.

“The Storm King is dealing with other matters, so for now I am in charge.” she answered.

“It doesn't matter who's in charge,” Twilight replied, as she blasted away two of the guards, “Neither you or the Storm King will conquer Equestria. Not so long as there are those like us willing to protect it!”

“You think you can protect it forever?” Tempest scoffed, “Sooner or later, every hero has their fall.”

“That may be,” Spike said, as he flew in after taking out the other two guards, “But as they say when one hero falls another will rise.”

“Not if they don't live to remember you!” Tempest growled, as she attacked both Twilight and Spike together who fought back.

Twilight blasted at Tempest with her magic, but the commander shook it off and resumed her attack. She attacked Spike who dodged some of her blows, before delivering a punch to her face knocking her to the ground.

Tempest got up still not ready to yield. She growled and charged in attacking Twilight head on. The two mares engaged strikes from punches and kicks. Both ended up taking some of the blows, but shook it off. When Twilight saw Tempest was about to attack with her explosive magic, she quickly teleported away resulting in Tempest missing her target. Spike flew in and shot a fireball at Tempest pushing her off her feet.

The commander got back up and fought Spike head on again giving it her all, with Spike doing all he could to keep up. As they fought, Spike could see Tempest's anger was growing, and knew he could use that to his advantage. As he dodged more of Tempest's attacks she kept getting angrier and started losing focus with her aiming.

Once Spike saw Tempest leave herself open, he threw a punch right at her stomach making her eyes bulge out. He continued his onslaught by delivering more slugs to Tempest at her head and torso. He then took a swipe at her torso armor with his dragon claw managing to put scratch marks into it.

“How's this for explosive?!” Spike unleash a blast of fire at Tempest engulfing her in the intense flames. When they cleared, Tempest was on the ground looking scorched.

Spike and Twilight watched, as Tempest scorched and bruised struggled to her feet, “She's still getting up?” Twilight asked in shock.

“That mare's stubborn.” Spike said.

“I'm not going to lose. Not here, not today, not ever!” Tempest growled.

“Look at yourself, Tempest,” Twilight spoke up, “You think you can keep fighting like this? Sooner or later you're gonna give out.”

“Not if you give first.” Tempest struggled.

Spike looked at her in disbelief, “Why do this to yourself, Tempest?”

Tempest frowned, while squinting her eyes, “I cannot afford to fail the Storm King. Only he has the means to help me restore my horn. And I will do whatever he desires to make that happen!”

The girls and Spike were taken aback by her words, but their moment was interrupted by a surprising arrival, “Tempest!”

Everyone looked to see the Storm King approaching, and he did not look happy, “Oh, great, now he's here.” Rainbow sighed.

Tempest looked to her master, “Your highness, I know this looks bad but-” she was cut off when the Storm King punched her to the ground, surprising everyone, including his own guards, “Your excellency?” the commander gasped.

“I gave you specific instructions to not do anything rash in my absence!” the King reprimanded her.

“Sire, I did this for you!” Tempest pleaded.

“A likely story.” the King replied skeptically.

“How did you even know to come here?” Tempest asked, until she saw Grubber peek out from behind him looking nervous.

“Sorry, Tempest, he beat it out of me.” he winced.

The Storm King looked onto Tempest's state with disappointed, “I trusted you as my loyal commander, Tempest. You who led my army on the field without question and without failure. Now look what's become of you. Defeated by a lowly dragon and his pony playmates!”

“I am not lowly!” Spike snorted.

“Your highness, if you please. I can make it up to you!” Tempest pleaded.

“It's too late, Tempest. Consider our deal broke,” Storm King powered up his own lightning in his staff and blasted at her. The attack didn't connect as it had been repelled by a crystal wall, “What?!”

“Rarity?” the girls asked Rarity who shrugged, clearly not the one who protected Tempest.

They suddenly saw it was Spike who had harnessed his own earth and crystal magic to shield her. The Storm King was utterly confused.

“Why're you protecting this scum?!” he demanded.

“Scum to you, but nobody deserves to get mercilessly destroyed by you. Not even her.” Spike said, as Tempest looked up at Spike with feeling of confusion and yet somewhat relieved.

“Fine, I'll take you both out!” The King was ready to strike again, only for the girls to slide in and glow.

“Not today, Stormy!” Rainbow called, as the girls pooled their power to Twilight who blasted the Storm King back with a blast of her enhanced magic making him fly backward down the road landing right out of town. The guards got up and followed Grubber to their fallen master.

“Your highness, are you ok?” Grubber asked, as he was punched by Storm King who got up with his body looked roughed up.

“I'm fine. Let's be off.” he turned to head back to his blimp.

“What about, Tempest?” Grubber asked.

Storm King looked back glaring at him, “She's dead to me.” he continued on with Grubber nervously following his master. When they boarded the blimp it took off back to their land.

With the threat averted, Spike and the girls powered down and rested, “Well, that sure was exhausting.” Spike told the girls.

“I'm still fresh as a daisy.” Pinkie smiled.

“So what do we do about her?” Starlight motioned to Tempest who passed out following Spike protecting her.

They all looked down at the former commander, until Twilight spoke up, “We'll take her to Canterlot and see what the Princesses' have to say.” So Spike picked Tempest up and held her over his shoulders. Twilight opened a portal to Canterlot, where they all entered.

Later on at the Canterlot hospital, Tempest who was still unconscious and now wearing a hospital gown was lying on a bed hooked up to machines monitoring her heart rate. The nurses had already cleaned her off and healed her burns.

As Spike, the girls, Celestia, and Luna stood outside the room looking at the unconscious mare through the window, a doctor approached, “Well, doctor?” Celestia inquired the status.

“She's still alive, but extremely exhausted and hurt.” he explained.

“Considering she took a full shot of Spike's fire, I'm surprised.” Rainbow admitted.

“We don't know for sure how long she'll be out.” the doctor continued.

Celestia nodded, “Make sure security watches her at all times. We'll be sending some of our guards to help out as well.”

“Inform us whenever she awakes or if anything chances.” Luna added.

“As you wish.” the doctor answered, as he took his leave.

Celestia turned to Spike and the girls, “You're sure the Storm King renounced Tempest as his commander?”

“Based off how he treated her, it's a no brainer.” Spike replied.

“According to her, the Storm King was going to help restore her horn.” Starlight explained.

“And how would he do that?” Applejack wondered.

“No idea. But when she wakes up we're going to have to question her.” Luna said.

“I agree, but let's not overwhelm her when she awakens.” Twilight suggested.

Spike nodded, “Twilight's right. If we want her to cooperate then we can't just come off as a mob. Otherwise she won't tell us anything.”

“Can't Sunset just read her mind?” Fluttershy asked.

“My power won't work unless the subject is conscious.” Sunset explained.

“Though why do we have to make her cooperate after all she did?” Rarity asked in disbelief.

“Because obviously, she was just as much a victim of the Storm King than any of the other lands he's conquered,” Twilight stated, “If we can show her that we trust her and vice versa she may be able to help us put an end to him.”

“It's our best option for now.” Celestia agreed.

“For now all we can do is wait and hope she regains consciousness soon.” Celestia said, as they all looked into the window seeing the comatose mare.

Meanwhile at the Storm King's lair, the king was on his throne grumbling, “Unbelievable, Tempest going behind my back.”

“Well, she did say she did it for you.” Grubber tried to reason with. When the king turned to Grubber frowning, the little hedgehog backed away in fright.

“I told her not to make any rash moves in my absence, and she does it anyway. I'm glad you brought this to my attention, Grubber.”

“Yeah, no problem,” Grubber winced, before muttering, “Not like you gave me a choice.”

“Still no matter with Tempest, because I now have a new way to replace her.” he smirked.

“Yes, you've been gone a week, sir. Did you find what you needed?” Grubber asked.

“Yes. Right here.” he pulled up a rolled up map.

“What is it?”

“A map to the location of some of the most treacherous and dangerous creatures that ever lived in Equestria!”

“Who, sir?”

The Storm King grinned, and answered, “The Titans!”

Author's Note

So now Tempest has been abandoned by the Storm King, and now Spike and the girls have to get her to cooperate when she wakes up. But the King has new plans in store, and you can bet they're going to be a challenge.

Also: Anyone make any Teen Titans Go jokes on this chapter because of the ending, and you're going straight to Tartarus. Not literally, but you know what I mean.

Stellar Flare's Hair Raising Experience

Author's Note

And here's mine and Duke Moon II's newest collab chapter featuring the last of the elements of harmony Sunset Shimmer and Stellar Flare

Stellar Flare's Hair Raising Experience

That morning in Sunset Shimmer's room, the crimson with yellow striped haired wielder of an element of harmony woke up and stretched her arms, letting out a yawn. She looked at the clock close to her and realized she overslept, so she got off her bed, made it, before throwing off her pajamas, took a quick shower and changed into her clothes. Sunset walked over to a tank and saw her pet leopard spotted gecko.

“Morning, Ray. How'd you sleep?” she asked her pet who looked up at her and gave her an expression that kind off look liked a smile, “Same with me,” she then sprinkled some gecko food into his little dish and spoke, “I got to go out today, but I'll be back later. You be good now. Love you.” she blew him a kiss before leaving her room.

Sunset met up with her friends outside the apartment before they were all preparing to head out for the day. Sunset herself had also made plans by going to Equestria to visit Sunburst's mom, Stellar Flare. Though not her real mother, Sunset had grown close to the mare while she studied abroad in Equestria one summer to learn more about the land and magic. As the girls left, she gave Spike a kiss and Twilight a hug before opening a portal to Equestria and going through it.

She reappeared in Equestria in her unicorn form outside a tall pair of gates. She walked up to the gates and opened them before recoiling. Sunset opened her eyes, seeing that nothing happened and sighed in relief, “Thank Faust they removed that annoying welcome announcement every time you open the gates. It got so annoying after a while.” she walked past the gate and into the town of Sire's Hollow.

Sire's Hollow was the childhood home of Sunset's pony allies, Sunburst and Starlight Glimmer. It was a small community, but she heard that it was a nice place to grow up in. The girls and Spike visited the town a couple times just to get to know more of Equestria's locations, and to meet Starlight's dad Firelight; the head of the town's Preservation Society along side Sunburst's mom Stellar who was the head of the Development Committee.

When the group first met both Firelight and Stellar Flare, they were at constant dispute over preservation and development for their town, until Sunburst and Starlight put a stop to them and helped them find a way to compromise. Since then, they had visited more often, though Sunset Shimmer loved visiting Stellar Flare the most. The two of them hit it off well from the start, and the more they got to know each other they started developing a mother/daughter relationship, which was fine by her since she never knew her real mother or father. Because of that, Sunset was given permission to stay with Stellar when she was studying abroad in Equestria.

Sunset couldn't wait to spend time with Stellar, especially since she had big plans with her. She walked through town before arriving at Stellar's house. She rang the bell, and sure enough the woman in question answered it.

Stellar's eyes lit up with joy seeing the girl she saw as a daughter, “Sunset, sweetie! So good to see you!” she greeted with open arms.

“Good to see you too, Stellar.” Sunset answered, as they hugged.

“Come inside, and I'll start some tea.”

“Thank you so much.” Sunset said, as she entered.

Soon Sunset was sitting on the sofa comfortably, as Stellar came in carrying a tray of tea and plate of biscuits. She sat the tray down and sat opposite side of the young girl.

“So how have you been doing? It's been awhile since we last saw each other.” Stellar began, as she poured tea into their cups.

“Everything's been going well. My artwork has greatly improved. In fact, I'm looking to submit some of my works to some of the art studios back home.” Sunset explained.

“That's wonderful,” Stellar smiled, “You have such a wonderful talent for bringing art to life with just a brush. I knew you had talent since I first saw you painting when you started living here.”

Sunset blushed, “Thanks.”

“So none of your friends could make it today?” Stellar asked.

“No, they had other things to do.”

“Even your dragon lover?” Stellar playfully nudged her.

Sunset blushed sheepishly, “He already made plans with Twilight and her folks.”

“I see. Well, it would've been nice if he came here with you. I do enjoy the dragon king's company,” Stellar said with a faint blush, "I know Princess Twilight is his wife and all, but he could at least make time for one of his lovers."

Sunset thought to herself, 'He'd definitely enjoy your company, that's for sure.'

“So, did you bring all you needed?” Stellar inquired.

“Yes. All in my bag,” she held up her backpack, “Good thing Twilight taught me that shrink spell to minimize things so I could fit more in.”

“Excellent. How soon can you set it up?”

“I can get it ready in no time.” Sunset replied. "Where do you want me to set up?"

“My bedroom will be fine,” Stellar said as she got up. "I'll go get ready while you get your things."

After Stellar headed for her bedroom, Sunset started regrowing the stuff she packed in her bag, which ranged from the tarp, an easel and a board. She got her paints out making sure she had the right colors.

“That'll do.” she told herself, before putting an apron on.

Sunset levitated her stuff to the bedroom and began setting up with laying the tarp down, before setting up the easel and the board.

“There we go.” Sunset told herself before heading to Stellar's bedroom.

Once Sunset entered the bedroom, she called out to Stellar,“Are you almost ready?”

“Coming.” came Stellar's voice before she came out of the bathroom, wearing a robe.

Stellar walked to her bed before undoing the sash of her robe. She slipped it off her shoulders, exposing her voluptuous breasts, before dropping it down to her ankles revealing her naked body. Sunset blushed at the sight of the mare in her all natural state. Though she had used a potion to take on her appearance to satisfy Spike's lustful urges for the woman, she couldn't help but feel envious of her physique. There was reason Spike had behaved very ravenous towards her when she took the mare's guise, though it had been in her human form rather than the mare form.

“So why is it you want me to paint a nude portrait of you?” Sunset asked with a raised brow.

“Well, I always wanted a nude painting of myself. I'd like to see exactly how my all natural look would appear in a portrait.” Stellar confessed.

Sunset looked at Stellar suspiciously, feeling she had ulterior motives behind this despite her reasons. But never one to shirk away from a challenge, Sunset decided to go along with it.

“Ok, take a seat on the bed, and give me a pose.” Sunset instructed.

Stellar sat at the edge of her bed with her legs opened a bit to give Sunset a clear view of her pussy. Sunset could already tell Stellar wanted her to capture all her good parts. Stellar laid her hands on her lap and her pose was ready. Sunset took her time to study the mare's nude form before giving a satisfied nod, indicating that she was ready to paint.

“Ok, I'll just need you to stay like that for awhile.”

“For how long?” Stellar asked, “Not that I'm being pushy.”

“As long as it takes to get your look just right,” Sunset answered, “Remember, you can't rush art and I want to get everything just right.”

“So true.” Stellar agreed, before assuming her pose, and Sunset got right to work.

After mixing the right colors to use, Sunset started painting Stellar Flare's form, making sure to get right down to every last detail of her body. On occasion, Sunset looked at the mare's body to make sure she hadn't moved an inch so as not to ruin the picture. Sunset found herself impressed at how still Stellar was at keeping her pose, like a professional model would do. It did make things easier for Sunset as she kept on painting with no apparent problems.

Stellar herself was abiding by Sunset's order to not move a muscle, though as time went by, it was getting difficult to stay in the pose. There were times that she swore that she felt an itch on her muzzle and had wanted to scratch it, but she managed to power through and kept her pose up. She didn't want to make things difficult for Sunset and she really wanted the painting to be perfect.

Later on, after much time and effort, Sunset put her brush down and spoke, “Ok, that'll do.”

Stellar sighed in relief, as she got up and stretched, “Oh, I haven't stayed still for that long since... ever. How do models for paintings put up with that?”

“Who knows?” Sunset shrugged, “So, care to see yourself?”

“Please.” Stellar said, as she went around to look at the painting.

The mare gasped as she looked at the painting of herself. It was of her in the position she had been while modeling for Sunset. Sunset captured every last detail of her body making it look like the painting could come alive.

“What do you think?” Sunset asked.

Stellar smiled, “It's beautiful, Sunset. You've outdone yourself.”

“I aim to please. So where do you plan on hanging this? Hopefully somewhere private and away from prying eyes and somewhere your son won't see it. It's a bit of a naughty piece.”

“Actually, Sunset, the painting is actually meant to be a gift.”

“A gift?” Sunset asked, surprised, “Who do you plan on sharing this with? Is there someone special in your life.”

Stellar smiled sheepishly before answering, “Well...I was planning on giving this to Spike.”

Sunset upon hearing who it was for looked at Stellar with wide eyes before answering, “For Spike?!”

“That's right.” she confirmed, nodding.

“You had me paint fap material for Spike?” Sunset asked flatly, narrowing her eyes at Stellar.

“Well, if I told you who it was for, you wouldn't have agreed to do it,” Sunset sighed exasperatedly, as Stellar asked, “Does that mean you plan to get rid of it?”

Sunset sighed, “Sadly, no. I put a lot of work into it and it'd be a waste to burn it.”

“So then you'll give it to Spike?” Stellar asked hopefully.

“Before I answer, tell me why would you want to give something like this to Spike?” Sunset inquired, “Especially since it's a nude painting of you?”

“Well, I figured Spike could use a little touch up to his and Twilight's home. A little something for him to admire when he's alone. He'll feel as if I'm watching him, and he won't mind it.”

Sunset shook her head, “He definitely wouldn't mind it. Trust me I know he wouldn't.”

“You seem so sure. And it's not just because you can tell I'm an attractive lady.” Stellar noted.

Sunset knew she had to confess to Stellar about what happened during their last get togethers, “Well, you remember that one time I came over for a bit, but then had to rush out?”

“Yes,” Stellar recalled, “You left so fast I barely had time to ask if anything was wrong.”

“Nothing was wrong, I was just pressed for time.” Sunset explained.

“Time for what?”

“The girls and I had special plans for Spike that day. And it involved you...kind of.”

“Me?” Stellar asked curiously.

“Spike has uncontrollable lust for women, especially ones that qualify as a "MILF" in his eyes.” Sunset gave her the hint.

“Oh, my.” Stellar blushed, and yet felt flattered.

“When Twilight discovered Spike had a lustful dream about her mother, she really chewed him out for it. The girls and I talked her down, letting her know Spike had a lewd fantasies about their moms or other female figures special to them, including you.”

“Well, I'm starting to feel extra flattered now.” Stellar admitted.

“So the girls and I decided to fulfill that fantasy of Spike's by taking on the form of the women he has the hots for. But to do that, we needed a sample of who we wanted to transform.”

“What kind of sample?”

“I needed a bit of your hair,” Sunset explained, “While I was over, I managed to snatch a bit of your hair to use. And the transformation worked like a charm. To walk in your form was amazing, I felt like an entirely different person. I had to admit that I loved it.”

“You really enjoyed being me that much?” Stellar asked.

“Yeah, and Spike, oh, you should've seen the way he ravished and made love to us all pretending it really was the women we were pretending to be. The way he pounded and pleasured me disguised as you, I can tell you if it were really you in my place you would've been in for the greatest pleasure you'd probably have ever felt.”

Stellar thought about the way Sunset described her time with Spike while masquerading as her and could already feel herself getting wet from the idea of how it felt. Just the idea of that young dragon pounding her...a deep blush developed on her face as she kept thinking about it.

“Although I am curious, Stellar,” Sunset continued, “When did you actually start developing feelings for Spike?”

Stellar knowing Sunset would ask that of her elaborated, “Well, you know I wasn't always supportive of Spike's desire to have a harem while he was married to Twilight when you talked about it to me, especially since it reminded me of my two-timing ex-husband. We had marital problems, even before we learned that Sunburst dropped out of magic school. But when I learned he was seeing someone behind my back, I knew it was over between us. I'm just lucky I was able to keep custody of Sunburst. I mean if Sunburst grew up under his care, I'd hate to imagine the kind of pony he'd grow up to be.”

Sunset nodded in agreement with what Stellar had said. From what she remembered, Stellar told her that she had to raise her son Sunburst by herself due to her ex-husband being a philandering jerk and could understand her initial fears about Spike, seeing that the Dragon King had married Princess Twilight but was still seeing and sleeping with other women and the harem is showing no signs of stopping its growth. The only difference with Spike and Stellar's ex was that the young man cared for every one of the women he see's and does his damnedest that none of them come to any harm.

Stellar continued, “Anyway, I was worried Spike would end up being the same way as my ex. But the more I saw him the more I grew to discover he was such a sweet and caring drake/human. He doesn't treat you like some conquest that leaves you for another and treats you like you're the most precious pony in the world. He even said to me that he sees his harem like a big, loving family.”

“I know,” Sunset agreed, “I mean, before I lived with Spike, I was just a juvenile orphan sent from foster home to foster home. Some places weren't great for me, be it the family just wasn't good to me, or I just didn't appreciate it. I ran away so many times before once again being sent to another home. When they hit me with the ultimatum that it was either stay with a family or be sent to juvie, I chose the former and decided it was time to turn my life around and be better. But that still didn't save me from becoming Chrysalis' puppet. I'm just lucky Spike and the girls saved me, even though at first I wanted to skip town and go on the run like I did before. But I couldn't go through with it. I finally found friends I could lean on, and a guy who cared about me like I was special. And when Celestia and even Discord pulled strings to get me transferred to Spike's parent's home, I felt so glad like I was truly part of a real family.”

"He does have good qualities and I'm glad you are still with him." Stellar smiled.

“Even though he's still a perverted, lust driven horn dog?” Sunset nudged her, making Stellar giggle.

“Yes, but despite that he does have more class than others with that kind of behavior.” the mare admitted.

Sunset nodded in agreement, as Stellar pressed on, “As the years passed, while you decided to live in here in Equestria to study magic for awhile, I had gotten to know Spike even more to the point I thought of him as a son. But eventually I started growing more fond of him due to his charming nature. It got so much to the point my fondness for him turned into a crush.”

Sunset smiled and shook her head, “Once again no woman, human or Equestrian can resist the charm of Spike Drake. It's both sweet and concerning.”

“I know.” Stellar agreed, then she blushed.

Sunset, catching Stellar's change of expression, asked, "Uh, what's going on?"

“Sunset, dear....let's just say I've had some....interesting dreams after that one time the both of you stayed over after attending an art convention, and I may have overheard the two of you getting all hot and cozy with each other. And let me just say you two really sounded like you were having a great time.”

'Uh, oh.' Sunset thought, sweating as her body went tense in dread as she started to remember that particular memory.

(Flashback)

Inside Sunset's room at Stellar's place during her stay in Equestria, Spike was sitting at the edge of the bed with Sunset standing before him. Sunset had been jealous of how earlier Stellar had been flirting with Spike during his visit to see her, and wanted to get some alone time with Spike since she hadn't had any time with him for awhile.

Feeling ever so feverish, Sunset knelt down in front of of Spike and unbuttoned his pants. Pulling down the Dragon King's pants and boxers, Sunset could see that Spike's rigid erection was ready and gave the tip a lick before using her tongue to taste the entire thing. As sudden as this was, Sunset could hear Spike really getting into this if his moans were any indication. She took this as her cue to engulf the young dragon's erection into her mouth, bobbing her her head as she used her tongue to taste around it. Sunset started off fast, but slowed down as she didn't want Spike to come quickly. As hungry as she felt, she felt the need to tease him a bit. She used her hand to give Spike's balls a bit of a massage in order to really get him going. Once she was satisfied that Spike's erection was slick enough, Sunset started tugging at it and heard his moans getting a bit loud. As the moment went by, she could see Spike's expression and could tell the young dragon was getting close to exploding. Sunset kept tugging at the erection harder and faster, opening her mouth in order to receive Spike seed.

To her surprise, Sunset suddenly felt something wrap around her ankle. She then felt herself being lifted off and found herself being dangled upside down. Sunset assumed that Spike was using his tail to do this, but she didn't have time to say anything when she felt her panties being torn off and felt the young dragon's mouth on her pussy. She squirmed, biting her lip as she felt herself getting wet and trying to suppress a moan as she didn't want to alert Stellar Flare of what is going on. Unfortunately, it was getting difficult to hide her emotions when she felt Spike's long dragon tongue make her way deeper inside her pussy. It really felt like another phallic appendage was invading her, considering how thick it was. So aroused by how Spike was doing this to her, Sunset began letting out moans, no longer trying to suppress herself.

Sunset climaxed letting out a moan as she still felt Spike's mouth on her pussy. She could hear him drinking her juices as she breathed heavily. She whimpered when she felt Spike's tongue leave her, a tear leaving her eye as she wanted the tongue to still be inside her. Sunset felt herself being lifted up to eye level with Spike. She could give him a half lidded look and a breathless smile before the young dragon used his tail to fling her to the bed. As soon as Sunset landed on the mattress on her back, Spike was immediately on her, kissing her fully on the lips as his tongue made its way inside her mouth as he lifted her blouse and bra up, exposing her breasts. Sunset let out muffled moans as she felt Spike's hands on her breasts, her arousal increasing as she let herself be pleasured roughly. She instantly felt Spike's cock enter her, feeling every inch of his erection moving in and out of it. Seconds later, Sunset felt something invade her backdoor which made her eyes go wide. She was being double penetrated, feeling Spike's cock in her pussy and his tail going deep inside her anus and she was enjoying every second of it.

Letting go of Sunset's lips, Spike smirked, letting out a growl, "What has gotten into you, girl?"

"Stellar...she..oh, my, I can't...," Sunset groaned as Spike kept humping her. "Oh...hnng....Spike...she...she was...oh, fuck...harder...my ass...my pussy...Spike, fuck me harder!"

"Oh, so that's it," Spike chuckled, licking his lips. "You're so cute when your jealous, Sunny. Yeah, Stellar so hot...I'd love to give her some loving....lose myself in those breasts of hers..."

"No...you can't!" Sunset cried. "She's...no...oh, my your cock...your tail...so good...Stellar...she's..she's off limits...I...don't care...how sexy she is!"

"So noble of you to protect her from the big, bad dragon, Sunny," growled Spike. "Alright then. Let's see how much you give yourself to me. Let me show you how much I'll appreciate it if you do."

Wrapping his arms around tightly around her waist while burying his head between Sunset's breasts, Spike kept using his erection and tail to bring the her off. Hearing the young lady's pleasurable cries only served him to at it harder while said young only urged him on.

Unbeknownst to the two lovers, Stellar Flare was watching them through the partially open door, massaging her breasts with one hand while fingering her wet pussy with the other, sitting on the floor as she did. She had earlier flirted and even gotten cozy with Spike when she heard Sunset call him from upstairs. When the two didn't come down after a bit, Stellar had made her way upstairs and heard moans when she got close. With the door slightly open, she saw Sunset being double penetrated by Spike, which made her gasp and blush. Seeing Sunset so into it made her feel hot, so much that she started playing herself as she peeked on the two lover going at it.

'So hot...that looks so intense,' Stellar thought, breathing hard as she saw Sunset getting hers. "Oh, Spike...to think a young man knows so much...oh, yes...fuck her...Spike...fuck her...then you can fuck me...fuck me with that dragon cock...fuck my pussy and ass!'

Stellar moaned loudly as the erotic sounds in the room kept getting louder and louder.

(Flashback ends)

Sunset looked at Stellar in disbelief, “You actually saw all that?”

“I really couldn't resist pleasuring myself while watching the both of you. Oh, I was so tempted to just barge in there and join the two of you. I don't think Spike would have minded another player jumping in.”

“Memo to me, lock doors here when Spike and I visit.” Sunset told herself.

“I'm sorry,” Stellar giggled, “But watching you two made me miss the days when a guy could ravish me in pure love. But I figured I could give him something to remind him of me, hence the portrait.”

“Right. Hopefully Twilight doesn't mind it.”

“Although, I do have another request.”

“What is it this time?” Sunset asked if she was going to do more artwork of her in different sexual situations.

“I was hoping I could get permission to date Spike.” she requested.

“Date Spike?!” Sunset asked in shock.

“Yes. I know I've casually flirted with him, and pleasured myself while watching you two, but I really want to see where things could go between us. Like could he be the one I'd really want to spend the rest of my life with?”

“Stellar, before you start fantasizing a future with Spike, I should warn you there are a lot of reasons why you shouldn't, even though Spike wouldn't turn you down,” Sunset began, “It's not easy being in a harem and Spike won't always be there for you when you need him. He has his wife to consider and he already has more women than he could count and that's not counting the one's in Fleur's harem. I've already accepted that he probably won't be satisfied as the harem grows, but what about you? I don't want this to be something that could tear us apart. I love you too much for something like this to come between us."

"Sunset Shimmer, I think I'm a big enough mare to handle something like this," Stellar pointed out. "And besides, from what I heard, Stormy Flare has been doing dandy ever since she became a part of the harem and she really didn't like Spike at first."

"Ok, fine, but what Sunburst, your son. Don't you think it'd be awkward for him to see his mother dating a good friend of his or even have sexual relations with?”

“Sunburst is a big boy and I'm sure he can handle his old mother dating his best friend,” Stellar assured him, “I'm sure he wouldn't mind and besides, it's only a date. Who knows if Spike and I will actually click.”

Sunset sighed and stared at Stellar, “You're really sure he won't mind it?”

“Not at all. In fact, Sunburst said I should focus more on other things and he did say that I should start dating again.” she smiled.

Sunset thought about Sunburst had said and pondered before recalling how much Sunburst said his mother had spent so much time focusing on him even after he moved out of the house to the point he doesn't even have to come home to see her. Sunset smiled at how considerate Sunburst was being, though she wondered how he would react if Spike was actually dating Stellar. She still had her doubts, though.

Sunset spoke to Stellar, “Even if Sunburst has no problem with it. I'm still not sure about it. I mean Spike's lust knows no bounds and I wonder so many times how Twilight is handling all this.”

“I'm still willing to give it a try.” Stellar insisted.

“Well, you can't because you're on the list of women Spike has to stay away from,” Sunset said, folding her arms, "I added you to that list myself."

“You what?” Stellar asked in shock.

“Like I said, Spike has a thing for MILF's, especially if said MILF is too close to me or my friends.”

“Sunset, you have no right or say who or who I cannot see,” Stellar frowned, not backing down, "I just want a chance and no list is going to keep me from at least giving it shot."

“Is that so?” Sunset asked, as Stellar nodded her head proudly, “In that case I think it's time I gave you one final test.”

“I'm not afraid.” Stellar said confidently.

“We'll see,” Sunset squinted, “Joining the harem means you're not just becoming Spike's lover, but a lover to all in the harem. That includes the ladies of both Spike and Fleur, and the gentlemen of Fleur's.”

“I know them all very well, even Spike's recent additions of his old high school classmates and Stormy Flare.” Stellar recalled.

“Yes, but do you think you could handle getting intimate with them and Spike together?” Sunset continued to question, “Some of them love to play rough. Like Fluttershy for example whenever she's in one of her own horny moods. Even Twilight likes to be dominant to remind us all who their queen is and the top wife. Also...Spike really gets into it with, how do I put this....family play. That means sisters, like Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, really love getting into it just get the Dragon King going. That goes for mother's and daughters like Stormy Flare and Spitfire.”

Stellar continued to remain calm, though she started to sweat, “I'm...I'm always open to new experiences. Especially ones as adventurous and exciting as that.”

Sunset smirked, “In that case, let me give you a sneak peek at what you'll be in for.” Sunset walked up to Stellar, and before the mare could react, Sunset planted her lips on her mother figure and began to kiss her.

Stellar's eyes widened at Sunset's boldness with her, but found herself relaxing and returned the kiss while wrapping her arms around Sunset holding her close. She blushed, noting her naked state and how Sunset was starting to hold her close, mashing her breasts with hers. Stellar thought back to Sunset's words about really being a part of the harem life. While she hoped that things did click with her and Spike, Stellar thought how much she would get along with the rest of the women and men in the harem and how high a level of intimacy she was willing to go. She was already jumping a high hurdle in kissing a woman several years younger than she was and not only that, it was a woman she had regarded as a daughter. There was an initial shock of how wrong it was but then it felt right. She was starting to let her inhibitions go as she relaxed, letting Sunset take the lead as she was far more experience in doing this girl on girl thing.

Letting go of Stellar's lips, Sunset stared at the woman who was breathing heavily. She couldn't help but smirk at her, noting how shocked she was when she kissed. There was some hesitance, but Sunset felt the willingness that Stellar displayed when she was being kissed. She could also sense that it had been a while since she felt a level of intimacy, something that was being denied and cursed Stellar's ex husband for doing this to her. Sunset couldn't the deny the beauty of the woman in front of her and was willing to do anything for her.

"The lonely mare is eager, I see," said Sunset as she licked her lips. "I want to see how you please a young mare, Stellar. I'll guide you since this is your first time with this sort of thing.

Letting go of Stellar and taking off her apron, Sunset lay herself on the bed, her back to the mattress. She beckoned the mare to join her, looking at her with a seductive smile and half lidded eyes. Stellar was immediately on her and Sunset felt her lips on her again, feeling the hunger as she felt her tongue slipping inside her mouth. Sunset couldn't help but respond, placing her hands on Stellar's cheeks. Moments later, the mare let go of her lips and pulled off her blouse before her lips were on hers again. Again, Sunset could feel the eagerness and desperation coming from Stellar as the mare got even bolder. Seconds later, she felt a pair of hands on her bra covered breasts and winced, the hands groping on them to tightly. Sunset couldn't help but smile through the kiss, thinking how much Stellar wanted her badly.

When both mare's lips separated, Sunset spoke, "Such a dirty old mare wanting young flesh like that. Kissing me so deeply and grabbing my breasts like some desperate teenager...I know you're thirsty for cock, Stellar Flare, but you have my body to sample. Why don't you lick it clean, huh? Spike loves to come all over my body, so maybe I'll taste like his seed."

Stellar gave Sunset a shy nod as she took off her bra, freeing the young mare's breasts. She couldn't but admire them as she started to massage them, hearing the encouraging moan coming from Sunset. Though not as big as hers, they still felt full in her hand. Hearing Sunset's moans grow even louder, Stellar used her thumbs to stimulate her nipples, making the young mare sigh in contentment as she felt them getting hard and erect. Seconds later, she buried her face between the young mare's breasts while still keeping her hands on them. Not long after, Stellar opened her mouth and started sucking on one breast while still keeping her other hand on the other. The act was a bit shy at first, but the mare started to enjoy the taste of Sunset's girls. With Sunset's moaning her encouragement, Stellar stimulated each breasts with her hands and mouth, licking and sucking each nipple.

"Oh, yeah, keep doing that," Sunset said as she moaned pleasurably, "Ooh, I'm so wet for you, Stellar. Yeah, suck on them...taste them...ooh, if only Spike could see us...he'd come all over us if he saw us like this...bathing us in his seed...making us suck on his cock..."

'I can't believe I'm doing this,' Stellar thought, embarrassed as she kept stimulating Sunset breasts, 'I can't believe I'm doing something so perverted with Sunset. But I can't stop this...I'm liking this too much. Forgive me, sweetheart. Forgive this dirty old desperate old mare.'

Sunset let out a whine when Stellar let go of her breasts. She looked down to see the mature mare was up to and smirked when she grabbed hold of her skirt and pulled it down along with her panties. Sunset could see that Stellar had gotten closed to her exposed pussy and felt a shiver when she felt her breath on it. She could see that she was still hesitant, but she ran her hand over her mane as a sign of encouragement. Seconds later, Sunset felt Stellar's tongue on her pussy. The licks were slow at the beginning, but Sunset could feel the mature mare's hunger as she felt her tongue go deep inside her. She let out a howl when she felt Stellar's finger's stimulate her clit and going in and out of her pussy, So turned on, Sunset began massaging her breasts while pinching her nipples, moaning and groaning as she kept her eyes on Stellar.

"Sunset...oh, Sunset, your pussy...," Stellar said between licks.

"Stellar...yeah, you're doing good," moaned Sunset, "Yeah, ooh, suck on that clit, you thirsty mare. Spike love to pound on it so much. He pounded me so hard when I was you. He came so much inside me, Stellar. He likes me, but he wants to fuck you so much. I'm so jealous that he wants to fuck you...but...oh, yeah...Stellar...let me suck on you, too!"

Though never taking her mouth away from Sunset's wet pussy, Stellar moved her body so that her own pussy was on top of the young mare's face. She kept on licking and stimulating Sunset, but her lips immediately left her pussy when she felt two fingers enter her, making her moan out loud in pleasure. Stellar began to tear up as she hadn't felt a sensation like that in a while. She then felt a thumb and a fore finger stimulate her clit, making her shiver and found herself resisting the urge to climax. As the finger motions picked up speed however, Stellar found herself moaning even louder as she felt her juices leaking out of her pussy. Not wanting to leave Sunset do all the work, Stellar doubled her efforts to bring her daughter figure off, seeing more of her juices leaking out her pussy.

'Sunset...let's come together,' Stellar thought desperately as she furiously used her fingers. 'I'm coming...I can't believe I'm coming...from being pleasured by my sweetheart of a girl!'

'Stellar...no...mom...I'm coming,' Sunset thought as she was bringing Stellar closer to climax, 'Mom...you're making me come...I love you...you're so good...but...I...I have..so much...to..to.."

With both mares letting out a loud moan that filled the room, Stellar and Sunset climaxed, coming on each others faces. They held each other tightly as they didn't want lose any juices they could drink from their pussies. The licked each other lovingly until they were satisfied. Afterwards, Sunset and Stellar kissed each other, holding the lip lock tightly as their breasts mashed together. After a bit, the two mares separated from the lip lock and stared at each other lovingly.

Seconds later, though, Stellar felt a strange sensation on her wrists. She was about to ask what was going on when she found that her wrists above her, bound by a magical force. She struggled as she found herself floating up into the air. She had a look of shock on her face and her heart started to race when she met face to face with Sunset, her eyes glowing as well as her horn.

"You didn't do so bad, mother," smirked Sunset, "But now...I'm going to show you how I play with a woman's body."

Before Stellar could react, Sunset planted her lips firmly on hers. Somehow, the kiss felt deeper than others before it, feeling the young mare's tongue slowly make it's way inside her mouth. As she closed her eyes and responded to the kiss, Stellar felt Sunset hold her tight with one arm, mashing her breasts with her own while she felt a hand massaging and caressing her rear. She instinctively raised her thigh and embraced Sunset tightly, moaning at the sensations she was feeling. Stellar then felt Sunset's hand leave her rear and begun stimulating her clit and deep inside her pussy, this made the mature mare let go of Sunset's lips and let out a loud moan. As Sunset's fingers dug even deeper, Stellar's breaths became more ragged and heavy. She could feel herself leaking and was trying desperately to hold on to her climax.

Stellar found herself being levitated magically by her wrists, though she didn't go far up. She let out another loud moan when Sunset started licking her nipples. It started gentle, feeling her tongue tasting around her breasts and the young mare's hands were massaging and kneading them like bread dough. Her eyes widened when she felt Sunset practically devour her breasts, feeling her teeth biting into her nipples and yanking them. With Sunset's mouth pleasing her orbs, Stellar felt her hands stimulating her clit and entrance, causing her to squirm as more of her juices ran down her legs.

"Sunset...oh, my...sweet...sweetheart...," gasped Stellar. "How...how are you so...oh, Celestia, my pussy...my tits...I can't..."

"Surprised that I know how please an old mare?" chuckled Stellar. She then whispered in her ear, "I've learned so much since I became part of the harem. Sex is just another way I can be creative and find new ways to please. Allow me to demonstrate."

The glow on Sunset's horn intensified so much that Stellar had to shut her eyes. When the brightness subsided, Stellar opened her eyes and gasped. Sunset's mane had grown to great lengths. What really shocked her was how the mane moved and waved like a water current. Stellar trembled at the sight as it made Sunset look very frightening, like a monster from out of deep seeded nightmare. The magical sensation at her wrists faded but before she could fall, Stellar felt Sunset's mane tendrils tie her wrists. Soon, more of the young mare's tendrils started to latched on to her. She could feel them wrap around her forearms, her ankles, her breasts and thighs. As frightened as Stellar felt, she got more wet between her thighs and wondered what inspired her daughter figure to be this...creative. She gasped as the Sunset used her tendrils to move her closer. Sunset saw the opening and kissed Stellar lovingly, communicating her intent. The mature mare sighed as Sunset deepened the kiss.

When she let Stellar's lips go, Sunset spoke seductively, "Just tell me if you want to stop, mother. I won't mind it...but I have a feeling you don't want me to stop..."

Though there was a moment of hesitation, Stellar blushed a deep scarlet and shook her head, meaning that she didn't want Sunset to stop. The response she got was a chuckle as the young mare's horn glowed red and Stellar felt her body rise, Sunset's hair tendrils lifting her up in the air. It didn't take long for her to feel Sunset's tongue and fingers enter her pussy, making throw her head back and moan in ecstasy. Stellar could also feel Sunset's tendrils pleasing her breasts and pinching her nipples. Any fear or tension she felt faded away as she relaxed, letting herself go as she let Sunset please her.

'So creative...so perversely creative,' thought Stellar, a smile forming as a tear escaped her eye. 'My ex can go to tartarus...he never made me feel this way. He always saved his small prick for her mistresses. He never took the time to satisfy me...not like this...not like my sweetheart is doing...not like Spike could do with his dragon cock and tail...'

Stellar let out a whine when Sunset stopped licking her pussy as she wanted to come. She felt her body rise again but also felt her thighs part, exposing herself more. Stellar looked down as she was lowered...onto Sunset glowing red horn. Her eyes went wide as her body quivered, feeling the heat coming from the horn. She shut her eyes and waited for the inevitable. It didn't take long as Sunset lowered her body in a quick movement, her hot horn entering her quickly. Stellar's eyes widened at how sudden she felt Sunset's horn and she let out a scream, climaxing on the spot as she threw her head back again. She could feel her juices staining the hot horn, her entire body tense as she took in the heat as her pussy felt like it was on fire. Stellar the felt the hair tendrils tighten around her as she was lifted up and down. She started to moan as the motions were slow at first but as she got used to length and the heat of the horn, she loosened up and started to enjoy it. Stellar closed her eyes, a lustful smile forming as she felt very embarrassed at the position she was in.

"Yes, mother, feel it all," Sunset said, smirking as she felt more of Stellar's juices fall on her head and staining her horn. "Such a horny old mare..so desperate for satisfaction that you let yourself be tied up and captured to be fucked. Poor thing...so many years without satisfaction."

"Yes...yes, fuck me, sweetheart!" shouted Stellar, urging Sunset on. "I...I...oh Celestia forgive me! It's been so long! Sunset...Sunset...please...more...fuck me...fuck me!"

"Such a foul mouth," said Sunset as quickened her motions. "Yes...I'll fuck you...I'll fuck my sweet, desperate mother...I'll fuck you whenever...wherever...I'll even fuck you in front of your son...would you like that? Would you like to give Sunburst a boner by just watching you?"

"Oh, yes...yes...yes! Please...Sunset...Sunny...make me come...make me yours...Sunset...fuck me...oh, yes...fuck me...fuck me like the thirsty mare that I am!"

"Mother...you talk so dirty...yes...come for me...come for me, you desperate old mare!"

Letting out a scream that filled the room, Stellar climaxed again, exploding on top of Sunset's horn. As her juices came out in streams, Sunset cried happily as tears ran down her eyes. After a bit, she calmed down, coming down from her orgasm as she felt her body lowered onto the bed, front first. To her surprise, Sunset's mane tendrils didn't let her go as felt them move her body, her rear sticking up, She then felt her arms being bonded and her eyes widened when she felt that mane tendrils had formed hands and were now groping her breasts. She even felt more tendrils spreading her pussy and anus. Another surprise came when more of Sunset's mane formed a phallic shape in front of her. Suddenly, she felt something very phallic invade her two holes. Stellar let out another scream, feeling every inching of the invading objects. She looked back at Sunset, who was gripping her rear and rocked with slow movements.

"How...how are you...," Stellar moaned. "Oh, sisters, yes! So thick...my pussy...my ass...fuck...please...more...oh, fuck me!"

"Figured you's like that," said Stellar as she humped Stellar. "You saw me getting fucked at both ends by Spike. He's so good to me, mother. He loves to please his naughty and nasty girl. He makes me suck his tail and his cock so much."

Stellar was about to say something when the phallic shaped tendrils went inside her mouth. Moaning in pleasure, she was amazed at how thick it was inside her mouth, much like a dildo, except it was made of mane. Stellar was now completely at Sunset's mercy as she getting mercilessly hammered at both ends while being force fed. As happy as she felt being pleasured, her thoughts turned to Spike as she imagined doing something equally as nasty as she was experiencing now, thinking of his dragon cock invading her ends and even having the males in Fleur's harem taking turns humping her and coming all over her body with their seed. A more embarrassing thought was Sunburst catching her in such a position and joining in and coming all over her as well. Her face was even redder at that thought and felt a bit of shame for even thinking it.

'Sunburst...I'm sorry...,' thought Stellar, more tears streaming from her eyes, 'I'm such a nasty mare. Wanting so many cocks...blame your worthless cheating father...I want Spike's cock more...I want him to fuck me...fuck me until I'm dry...until I'm satisfied.'

"Mother...mother...I love you so much!" moaned Sunset, "Come...come for me! You want to come for me, you nasty perverted old mare!? Fuck...fuck...I'll make you come...then I'll have Spike mark you! Make you a mother again! You'll carry the dragon seed inside you! You'll carry the dragon child, you-"

Feeling one final shove, Sunset let out a muffled scream, climaxing real hard. Again, her body felt tense as she felt her juices stream out of her pussy. As much as she felt satisfied at being be made to come by Sunset, she really wished that Spike had really come inside her and spread his seed in her womb. She sobbed at this as the mane tendrils left her body. Stellar felt exhausted, breathing hard as she tried to register what had happened. She felt her body being turned and saw that Sunset was on top of her, a gentle smile on her face. Stellar smiled back as she and her daughter figured embraced and kissed each other on the lips.

'Sweetheart...I hope this meets with your satisfaction.' Stellar thought hopefully.

Afterwards, after taking a bath, the two were back in their clothes. Both Sunset and Stellar gave each other loving smiles, recalling what had happened between them.

“So, did I pass or fail?” Stellar asked hoping for good news.

Sunset rubbed her chin as if giving one final thought, before coming to a conclusion, “Well...Spike would definitely love you in the harem...and so would I.”

Stellar's eyes lit up, “You would, sweetheart?”

“Yes...we definitely would.” Sunset nodded.

“Yes!” Stellar cheered, “Wonderful news! So does that mean I can be in the harem now?”

“Let's not get ahead of ourselves,” Sunset calmed her, “You may have my approval, but Twilight is the one that makes the final decision, especially since you're on the forbidden list.”

Stellar sighed, feeling all hope of her joining the harem was lost, until Sunset smiled, “But nevertheless I will put in a good word for you.”

Stellar looked up, “You will?” Sunset nodded in confirmation making Stellar smile, “Thank you, Sunset.” she embraced her daughter figure before sharing a kiss.

'I just hope Twilight will understand.' thought Sunset.

The very next day, Sunset had packed up her art supplies and used her magic to open a portal back home. Upon arriving she was outside the apartment where she saw the rest of the girls who looked like they just returned as well.

“Hi, guys. You just get back, too?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah...sure did.” Applejack admitted, as her eyes were darting around.

Sunset took notice of Applejack's shifting eyes while noticing the others were trying not to make eye contact as well.

“Ok, well, let's go in. I'm sure Spike and Twilight should be home soon, too.” Sunset suggested.

“Oh, yes, of course.” Rarity immediately answered, as they all went inside.

Soon they were waiting in Spike and Twilight's apartment living room, sitting on the sofa and arm chairs. It had been relatively quiet between them all, almost as if they were each nervous about what they were going to say. It didn't help that they all had embarrassing smiles on their faces.

Finally after so much silence, Rainbow spoke up, “Alright, what the hell's going on?”

“Um, what do you mean?” Fluttershy asked, while trying to keep a straight face.

“We're all just sitting around here all quiet. And that's especially not like you, Pinkie.” Rainbow accused.

“I just felt like trying to be silent for once?” Pinkie asked with a sheepish grin, but Rainbow wasn't buying it.

Before Rainbow could try and pry information out of anyone else, a portal opened up and stepping out was the Sparkle family. The girls felt relieved for the distraction and gave Spike and the Sparkles big smiles.

“Honey's we're home!” Spike announced.

“Hi, Spike! Hi, Twilight!” the girls greeted sounding relieved they arrived.

“How have things been with all of you?” Twilight asked while smiling a bit forced.

“All good.” Pinkie immediately answered.

Sunset noticed Twilight Velvet and Night Light looking a bit too happy and asked, “Is there something up with all of you?”

“Well...that's because we have...news.” Velvet began, feeling a bit uneasy.

“What kind of news?” Rarity inquired.

“Get comfortable, girls. There's a lot we have to discuss.” Twilight sighed, as the girls were concerned wondering if something happened on their spa outing.

The Marriage of the Dragon King & The Princess of Friendship: Of Girls Night Out and Big Stud Stallions

At the time when Spike and the guys had been off in Las Pegasus for the Dragon King's bachelor party, Twilight was back at their place inside the fashion studio area where she was being fitted for her wedding gown by Rarity. With her soon to be husband away with the rest of the guys, Twilight took advantage of this opportunity to also have her bachelorette party hosted by Fleur at her mansion as soon as the boys took off.

Twilight stood before Rarity wearing a beautiful wedding gown as the fashion girl was making a few touch ups. Much like Starstreak for Spike, she was making sure her friend and fellow harem mate was looking at her best.

“Rarity, I really love the design you put into this gown.” Twilight said, while marveling at the gown she wore.

“Thank you,Twilight. I dare say this has been my greatest challenge ever,” Rarity said proudly, “I mean I've done dresses for big exclusive parties, for pop stars debuting new shows, along with some for the rich and elite. But this will be my first time debuting a wedding gown of my own design. And you will be the first to have the honor of wearing it!”

“I do consider it an honor. I want to look my best for my wedding and my soon to be husband.” Twilight said with a giddy tone.

“Yes... your soon to be husband.” Rarity agreed with a sigh in her voice.

“Rarity?” Twilight asked noticing her tone.

“Oh, forgive me, Twilight. I was just…it’s just so much to take in. It still surprises me that Spike would just ask you to marry him out of the blue. I was hoping that….oh, it’s nothing. You are his soon to be bride….his soon to be queen. I…we just have to live with that, I suppose.” Rarity explained still sounding dismal.

“Well, yeah. Spike sure caught me off guard when he did,” Twilight admitted with a smile, “I didn’t think it was necessary for us to tie the knot, but as soon as he proposed…I couldn’t say no.”

“He caught us all off guard.” Rarity noted, while remembering how Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy felt.

Rarity looked at Twilight, seeing how radiant and happy she looked in the wedding gown. While she wanted to be happy for her friend, she couldn’t help but see herself in that very same dress with Spike by her side. As she continued to look, tears started to form in her eyes and eventually, the they ran down her cheeks. Her face then slowly formed into a scowl, which caught Twilight off guard. Rarity started to shake, unable to contain her emotions.

“Rarity?” Twilight spoke, concerned.

“Twilight….,” Rarity began angrily, “I never in my life had ever had the urge to destroy something I had worked hard on….until now.”

Fear crept on Twilight’s spine as she heard those harsh words from her friend, her eyes growing wide. She knew something was up with Rarity when she was fitting her in her gown but her to speak so harshly was something she didn’t expect. Twilight could see jealousy, rage, heartbreak on her friend’s face and practically radiated over her body.

“Rarity…please,” Twilight began softly, “We can talk about this.”

“Talk...the princess of friendship….the bride to my Dragon King….oh, how happy you must feel while I…” Rarity trailed off while trying to choke back some tears.

“Rarity?” Twilight asked, treading lightly.

“It's just not fair!” Rarity bawled as her tears started flowing causing her mascara to run, “I had hoped I would be the one to marry Spike! Even though in the beginning I was a harmless flirt to him, my love for him grew the more I spent with him. Especially when he saved me from my corrupt form! My choices in men in the past have always been one-time relationships because things didn't work out for one reason or another. But then Spike came into my life, I knew I found the one I was destined to be with. All the times we spent together….my love for him grew and grew! I gave my heart, my body….oh how much I gave my body to him and my soul! And for what!? Now seeing him marry you instead of me just feels like my hearts been ripped out! Like everything Spike and I experienced was for not!”

“Oh, Rarity.” Twilight said in sorrow.

“You've always been Spike's queen, and no one else in the harem has ever come close to your status in the harem. Not me, not Fleur, not even Princess Celestia herself!” Rarity continued to bawl.

Listening to Rarity pour her emotions out, Twilight started realizing just how much Spike's proposal to her had greatly affected Rarity if not more of the girls in the harem between Spike and Fleur. She embraced Rarity and comforted her friend, trying to soothe her

“Rarity, I'm sorry. I was so caught up in the proposal that I never thought how this whole thing had affected you or the others,” Twilight apologized, “We're supposed to be a harem, which means there should be no real favoritism.”

“Oh, Twilight, darling, I'm sorry. I didn’t mean to guilt trip you or Spike about your wedding, It’s just that….I was just hoping that….” Rarity sighed, “I don't suppose there's a chance all of us can be his brides as well. Some old Equestrian law that would allow us all to wed Spike.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head, “I'm sorry, Rarity, but there isn’t. This isn’t one of Spike’s comics or light novels where a guy can marry many girls altogether.”

Rarity looked sadder, “I know. I just felt the need to ask.”

“I know this is hard for you and the others, but you must remember that regardless of Spike's choice he still values all us. We’re not just his lovers, Rarity, we are his friends…his family. And just because he picked to marry me doesn't mean he's forgotten about you. He never will.”

Rarity started to smile as she hugged Twilight who hugged her back, though tears continued to run from her eyes.

The princess continued to think about the situation, 'I wonder if Spike is aware of this himself?'

Meanwhile in Equestria, Rainbow was flying like a rocket, still fuming with jealousy over Spike’s proposal to Twilight. She was also angered that the rest of the elements of harmony would not join her in helping her get the marriage called off. In fact, it had angered her so much that she hadn’t been in contact with her friends for days. As the day of the wedding grew near, Rainbow had been thinking who else she could enlist to help her stop wedding and had heard that Dragon Lord Ember had been angered by the news of Spike’s proposal to Twilight. She was on her way to the Dragon Lands to enlist the Dragon Lord’s help.

When the element of Loyalty arrived at the Dragon Lands, she descended towards the cave before noticing two dragon guards.

“State your business, pegasus!!” one of the demanded out of Rainbow.

“Relax, I'm legit.” Rainbow showed her Equestrian I.D supplied by Princess Celestia.

The two guards recognizing her stood down, “Our apologies, Ms. Dash. What brings you here?”

“I need to see Dragon Lord Ember, right away.”

“Very well. Right this way.” one of the guards said, as the two escorted her.

The two escorted Rainbow Dash into a cave after some time, arrived at Ember’s private chambers where Dragon Lord was enjoying a stone bowl of sapphires.

“Dragon Lord Ember?” one of the guards addressed her.

Ember scowled, before looking up from her meal, “What is it? This better be important.”

“You have company, my lord.” the two made space revealing Rainbow to her.

“Rainbow Dash?” Ember wondered.

“Hey, Em. How's it going?” Rainbow began acting casual.

Ember smiled before turning to her guards, “Leave us,” the two left the girls, “So, Rainbow Dash, what brings you all the way to the Dragon Lands? Not that I mind it, but we are seeing each other at Twilight's bachelorette party.”

“We need to talk, Ember,” Rainbow said, cutting to the quick, “But I came to see you to discuss about this whole marriage thing.”

Ember was more curious than before, “What about it?”

“Let's be honest here. You weren't exactly thrilled when you learned Spike proposed to Twilight, were you?” the pegasus mare questioned the dragon lord.

Ember thinking back to when she first heard about the engagement and how she didn't exactly have a positive reaction to it, “Well, I did lose it when word reached me. I never spat so much fire in my life. My old man didn't exactly take it well, either, considering that I had made my intentions known to Spike. You wouldn't believe how hard it was to keep him from flying out to Equestria to go on a rampage.”

“I can imagine.” Rainbow replied seeing Ember and her dad had a worse reaction to the engagement than she did, “But I've come here with a proposition for you.”

“What kind of proposition?” Ember inquired.

“Like you, I’m pissed that Spike would propose to Twilight. Personally, I don’t see why Spike had to do what he did because he’s putting Twilight over all us. So I was hoping you'd help me in convincing the two to call this marriage off.” Rainbow smirked.

“What?” Ember asked in disbelief.

“Yeah. I mean, why should Spike officially marry one of us? Or better yet, why marry any of us at all? We're pretty much considered his wives already so why go through with all this hassle of a wedding? Come on, Em, what do you say?”

Ember couldn't believe what she was hearing. One of Spike's leading harem mates suggesting that they put a stop to the wedding between the Princess of Friendship and the Dragon King. Any negative feelings she had about Spike not proposing to her suddenly left as it suddenly was directed at Rainbow.

“No.” Ember answered plainly.

Ember's answer hit Rainbow hard, as she started to look angry, “What do you mean 'no'?!”

“Are you hard of hearing, pegasus mare!? I am not joining you in this folly! End of discussion!” Ember answered.

Rainbow frowned, “When I heard you were angry, I thought you would have done anything to stop this marriage from happening!!”

“Oh, trust me when I say that I have a thing or two to say to my beloved betrothed about not consulting me on the matter! I wasn't just angry, Rainbow Dash! I was furious! I made my intentions known to that dragon, to you, the harem, and to my entire kingdom and he still proposes to Twilight!? I wanted to rip Spike a new one and teach him what happens when you make light of a Dragon Lord's proposal! This won't go unpunished, I swear!!"

“Then why won't you help stop this from happening!?” Rainbow demanded an answer.

“I am a Dragon Lord and I have my responsibilities to my nation. One of those responsibilities is not starting a war with a foreign nation just because my intended is marrying another. It is not only stupid, but also petty. Another is that Princess Twilight is my friend and she did something that I would have done in a heartbeat. I wish her nothing but happiness. If anything, I'm madder at Spike. Besides, dragons have long lives, even half dragons like him. I can wait.”

Rainbow got angrier, “Well, I can't! I don't want things to change! I want things to be like they were! There doesn't have to be some stupid marriage!”

“You don't really mean that,” Ember warned her, “I can see you’re heartbroken over the matter, but this is what Spike wants! This is what Twilight wants! I’m angry that he didn’t choose me, but I don’t want to rip them apart! What you’re proposing is just petty and disloyal!”

“Shut up! You don't know what you're talking about!” Rainbow ordered while holding back her emotions, “I don’t want to rip them apart! I just think what they’re doing is stupid!”

“I'm warning you, Dash. If you do anything stupid to ruin this wedding, I will make you regret it.” the dragon lord warned her.

“I'd like to see you try and stop me.” Rainbow challenged Ember.

Ember frowned as she stood up, “I will if I mu-“

Rainbow didn’t give Ember a chance to act as she used her super sonic speed to give her sucker punch. Knowing now that the Dragon Lord wasn’t going to help her, Rainbow flew off. It wasn’t long before Ember got up and rubbed her lip, looking angry before flying after her. She flew out of the cave and tried to fly after the pegasus only for the mare to zip out of sight.

“Damn! I'll never catch her now. Luckily I know where she's headed.” Ember squinted.

Later on at Fleur's mansion, Fleur had her staff prep one of the halls for Twilight's bachelorette party. It hadn’t been long since Spike and the boys had left for the Bachelor Party in Las Pegasus and the Guardsmare wanted everything to be perfect. She had invited every mare in her own harem to help in the preparations and even had special entertainment planned.

“Yes, everything looks good, everyone.” Fleur said while supervising her workers.

“Mistress,” Pierre called out Fleur as he entered the hall, “Princess Twilight has arrived ahead schedule. She’s just outside the hall.”

“Show her in.” responded Fleur.

In no time, Pierre had showed Twilight inside the hall. Fleur smiled and walked over to her, seeing that the princess was smiling as well.

“Guardsmare Fleur,” Twilight greeted.

“Twilight, darling. So good to see you!” Fleur greeted as she embraced the princess and pecked her cheeks.

“Thank you. And thanks for hosting my bachelorette party at your mansion.” Twilight thanked her gratefully.

“My pleasure, darling. As you can see we're just about ready. The entertainment still has an hour or so before they get here. Plenty of time for the guests to arrive.” Fleur explained.

Suddenly a portal opened up and coming out of it was Pinkie and Fluttershy.

“Pinkie, Fluttershy! Welcome, girls!” Fleur greeted with open arms, as the two embraced her.

“Hiya, Fleur!” Pinkie smiled.

“We hope we're not too early.” Fluttershy said.

“Not at all. The others should be arriving soon.” Fleur assured them.

“I am surprised you didn't wait up for Sunset, Rarity, Starlight, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash.” Twilight told them in surprise.

“Well, we had to talk to you, Twilight,” Fluttershy began, “Could we have some privacy?”

“Sure,” Twilight said, as the three friends walked outside the hall, “Ok, so what's going on?”

Pinkie sighed and began, “Twilight, we haven't actually been honest about how we really feel about your engagement with Spike.”

Twilight sighed, shocking her, having just dealt with an emotional Rarity confessing her feelings not too long ago, “You two as well?”

“You know?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.

“Rarity had one herself during my dress fitting.”

“And how’d it go?” Pinkie asked.

“I calmed her down and told her no matter what happens, Spike's love for her and everyone else will never change even if I'm officially married to him. And I want you to know that to.”

“Actually, we already do.” Fluttershy confessed.

“What do you mean?” Twilight wondered.

“We talked to Spike about how we kinda got emotional ourselves.” Pinkie explained sheepishly.

“But he talked us down and expressed how sorry he was having not thought about our feelings on the matter, about not being asked and left in the dark.” Fluttershy added.

'So he does know as well.' Twilight thought.

“Even Limestone confronted him about how he picked you to marry over me, but me and the rest of my sisters calmed her down as well as Spike. So she and my sisters accepted he picked you instead of me.” Pinkie explained further.

“I'm sorry, girls. Spike and I were so caught up in the wedding plans that we never thought about how this could affect the rest of you.” Twilight apologized.

“It's not your fault, Twilight,” Fluttershy said in guilt, “We were starting to make it about ourselves and not about how you felt. If anything, we were being selfish.”

“But we're on good terms with Spike now, and just want you to know we accept it.” Pinkie smiled.

Twilight sighed in relief and hugged them, “Thanks, girls. I'm really glad. But what about the rest of the girls?”

“Well, Applejack, Starlight, and Sunset were actually more alright with it.” Pinkie admitted.

“Rainbow, on the other hand...” Fluttershy tried to explain, only for Pierre to enter.

“Pardon me, Princess, but your guests are beginning to arrive.”

“Oh, thank you, Pierre,” Twilight thanked him, “I'll deal with it soon. Come on. Let's go greet everyone.” Twilight followed Pierre, followed by her two friends who were concerned when Rainbow Dash would arrive and how she would behave.

Twilight returned to where Fleur was to see Coco, Prim, Daring Do, Photo Finish, Cherry, Sassy, Lily, and Inky were welcoming the rest of the guests who were arriving. Applejack, Sunset, Starlight, and Rarity were the first to enter followed by Twilight Velvet and Cadence. Maud, Limestone, and Marble followed after. Then came Sapphire Shores, Rara, Lotus and Aloe, Sunshine and Moonlight, Swoon Song, Fond Feather, Dear Darling, Treehugger, Lyra, Bonbon, Vinyl, Octavia, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Radiant Hope, Zecora, Catrina, even the Dazzlings who were allowed to attend while having two Canterlot Guards supervising them. Finally entering were Celestia and Luna.

Twilight smiled, as she looked at all of her guests, while noticing that a certain rainbow haired friend of hers wasn’t present. It worried her that she, much like her close friends, may be broken up about Spike’s marriage proposal to her. She was quickly brought out of her thoughts, as Velvet and Cadence approached looking overjoyed to see her.

“Twilight!” Velvet cheered as she hugged her daughter.

“Mom! Cadence! So glad you both could make it.” Twilight said gratefully.

“Well, you didn't think I'd miss my daughter's bachelorette party, did you?” Velvet asked rhetorically.

“And since you were there for mine, it's only natural I'd be here for yours.” Cadence added.

Twilight smiled, as she started greeting the rest of her guests. Once the ladies were all greeted, Fleur announced, “Now we have some time before our entertainment arrives ladies. So, make the most of it and don't go anywhere because what I brought it will rock your world!”

“My kinda pun.” Maud said plainly.

And so, the ladies present took the time to gossip and relax with Twilight talking to her friends, and mentor.

“Girls, have any of you heard from Rainbow Dash lately? She hasn't been home since Spike proposed.” Twilight noted.

The girls were nervous, until Applejack spoke up, “About Rainbow, Twilight. She didn't exactly take the news as well as you think.”

“Like some of you didn't.” Twilight said, as Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy dropped their heads in guilt.

“Yeah, but Rainbow actually tried to...” Sunset was cut off as the doors flung open, and everyone saw Rainbow standing in the door frame looking absolutely livid.

“Rainbow Dash, you….made it.” Twilight said in surprise but her expression turned to worry, seeing how angry Rainbow looked.

“We have to talk. All of us!” Rainbow addressed everyone.

“Rainbow, now is not the time!” Applejack warned her.

“I think it's the right time, Applejack!” Rainbow responded as she walked towards Twilight.

“Damn, Rainbow's giving off some major negative vibes.” Treehugger told Coco, and Cloudchaser who nervously agreed.

Twilight was nervous from the angry look on Rainbow's face but knew why, “Rainbow, I know you're mad and...

“Oh, I’m more than mad, Princess Twilight,” Rainbow spat. Getting in Twilight’s face, “I am pissed like I’m never been pissed before!!”

“Rainbow.” Starlight warned her, but the athletic girl didn't listen.

Rainbow started to address all the ladies present, “Listen up! We all know why we're here. To celebrate the engagement between our dear friend Princess Twilight Sparkle,and Spike Drake the Dragon King, a guy many of us share together in this harem of ours.” The ladies present agreed while Velvet, Cadence, and Catrina looked on in fear.

“But let me ask you, are all of you really happy for this whole engagement thing?” Rainbow questioned the ladies who while some like Fluttershy, Fleur, Rarity, Pinkie, and Limestone were concerned, several of the others were just ignorant of what she was getting at, “Don't you find it odd Spike proposing to one of us while leaving the rest of us out of it? I mean, doesn't being in a harem practically make us his wives!? He never even asked us what we thought about the whole thing!!”

“Rainbow, please.” Flitter began, only for Rainbow to interrupt her.

“I'm not done here! Are all of you just going to stand here and tell me you don't feel at all betrayed in any sense?” While many of the other ladies present were surprised at Spike's proposal to Twilight, they weren't nearly as broken up about it like Rainbow, Fleur, or the others as they made it clear to both Spike and Twilight.

“Rainbow, I get it!” Twilight spoke up, “Yes I know Spike proposing to me alone can look like favoritism to you and many of the others. And yes, I didn’t think what any of you thought about the whole thing and I accepted it. Right there and there. But Rainbow, we all love him. Just because he’s marrying me doesn’t mean he loves you any less.”

“Then why should you be the queen of this harem, huh?!” Rainbow questioned. “You know what!? I get it! You’re the one who saved his life, so you’re the one who gets to be his number one while everyone else is just a fuck buddy! All hail, Queen Twilight!!”

“You’re not being fair, Rainbow!” Twilight argued, “Listen to me! If there was a way….if there was a way for Spike to propose to all us…to marry us all….Rainbow, you have to believe me!! When this is over, I promise you, all of you, that nothing will change! Spike and I love you too much for us to ruin everything we’ve built!”

“Then call it off!!” Rainbow shouted, on the verge of tears, “We don’t need this stupid marriage to happen!!”

“I won’t, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight responded sternly and steadfast, “I won’t go back on my word and I will not betray Spike’s faith in me. Rainbow…I know you’re hurt, how Rarity is hurt and….I believe Spike knows what he’s caused…”

“We’ve talked to him, Rainbow!” Fluttershy added on behalf of herself and Pinkie, “Spike didn’t mean to hurt us!”

“Trust me, he didn’t.” Limestone confirmed.

“I was broken hearted, but I believe he will always love us!” Rarity stated. She the turned her attention to the rest of women in the harem. “Spike is our king and we are his loves! Don’t ever think he will love us even less!”

Rainbow frowned at Rarity, Limestone, Fluttershy, and Pinkie, “How can you all just think that?! If I have to stop this wedding myself, I-!”

Without warning, Rainbow felt a slap across her face. She fell to the floor, wincing in pain as she rubbed her cheek. When she looked up, she saw Fleur, with an expression or anger and sadness adorning her face. Rainbow was in too much shock to respond, not knowing what to say or do as she looked up at the guardsmare.

As for Fleur, she had enough of Rainbow making so many accusations at her friends, bringing down the mood of the bachelorette party, and overall acting like a brat. While she did understand why Rainbow was angry, she knew that the Pegasus was going way over the line and wanted to prevent the altercation from going further.

Calming herself, Fleur spoke to her sternly, “Are you done yet? Because I speak for everyone here when I say that I…we've had enough.”

Rainbow continued to stare at Fleur in disbelief as tears were started to run from her eyes.

“Oh, believe me, I could've done so much worse than slap you with how I'm feeling right now about what you tried to do. You barge into my mansion and stir up all this drama and trying to get everyone here to join your cause of selfishly wanting Twilight to call off her wedding with Spike. And for what? Because you don’t want things to change? Get off your pedestal for once, Rainbow Dash! You’re not the only one who was crushed upon finding out that our king is marrying Twilight!”

Rainbow was about to argue but saw that Fleur was trying to fight back her own tears.

Fleur continued, “Before you and your friends found out….I actually knew about Spike's plan to propose to Twilight….he wanted to keep it a surprise but I found the ring he made for Twilight…..I thought he was going to propose to me….”

Rainbow eyes widened in shock while several of the mares gathered were also shocked.

“Yes. I was hoping Spike was planning to propose to me and I already started laying out plans, until he crushed them when he told me he was giving it to Twilight instead. Even that night I tried to convince him to change his mind and consider his options. I made love to him that night and it was the first time I cried about how unfair it was! No matter how hard I pleasured him, his mind was made up. I was so brokenhearted that I locked myself up in my room for days when I got back, and all I had for comfort was my own harem. But never once did I ever think of trying to rally the harem together to go against Spike's wishes, because that would only make me or any of us come off as selfish and petty. I accepted Spike’s decision no matter how much it hurts. I love him, Rainbow….and what you tried to do…it was selfish and petty.”

Rainbow remembering what Ember told her about why she wouldn't join her in her attempts to get the wedding called off started realizing a pattern if both of them had the same reason. Fleur continued to scold her, “But I know deep down no matter what you said here is not what you really think.”

Rainbow while looking up at Fleur, Twilight, and all the other ladies present started feeling another surge of emotions ready to burst, and suddenly she bawled her eyes out.

“I-I just don’t want anything to change to so much!” Rainbow bawled as she cried waterfalls.

“Rainbow, I told you this wedding will not change the love Spike has for you or anybody in the harem.” Twilight said, as she got down on her knees to face her friend.

“How can you be so sure?!” shouted Rainbow angrily.

“Truthfully, I can't answer how. It's just a feeling. But come on, after all we've been through together with Spike, marrying me is not going to change his love for you or anyone else here.” Twilight assured her.

Rainbow sniffled before crying again, “But he still chose you. You’ll always be his queen….and I’ll just be….”

Twilight pulled Rainbow into a hug letting her cry on her shoulders, “It's ok. Just let it out.”

Everyone watched in relief seeing Rainbow finally calming down, until Ember flew into the mansion looking out of breath but still angry, “Alright, where is she!? Where's Rainbow-” she stopped and saw Twilight hugging a crying Rainbow on the floor, “Did I miss something?”

“Believe me, it's better ya came here after the drama.” Applejack assured her.

Rainbow after calming down spoke to her friend, “Twilight….”

“It’s alright, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said, before kissing Rainbow's cheek, “And for what it’s worth, I'm sorry for not being more aware of how this could affect you or anybody else.”

Fleur spoke up, “If you want we could cancel the party for another time….”

Twilight answered, “No. I'm not going to let a little drama spoil the mood. What matters now is all my friends are here to enjoy it with me. That is, if you still want to be here, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow looked away in shame as she stood, not wanting look at Twilight or anyone else as she walked towards the door.

“I’ll see you at the wedding, Twilight.” Rainbow said, wiping away the tears as she exited the room.

Twilight sighed, sad to see Rainbow go. She then turned to her guests, who all had expectant looks on their faces. Shaking her head, she addressed the guests, “Like I said, I’m not going to let a little drama spoil the mood. Rainbow and I will patch things up. Besides, Rainbow would have wanted to party go on and everyone has worked hard to make my special night to be a great one. So, who’s with me?”

Though the ladies were still concerned over Rainbow Dash, they didn't want to let some drama ruin their day so they announced together answering, “Yeah!”

And so, the party continued. The guests began to converse among themselves as well have a few drinks. In fact, there were a few of the guests getting into a few shots contests in order to have more fun. As for Twilight, she made sure she didn’t have too much to drink as she wouldn’t enjoy the party much of she did were to get wasted.

As Twilight mingled among the guests, she spotted Fleur on the balcony with a drink in hand. She approached her and Fleur turned around with sigh, giving the Princess of friendship a smile.

“Your majesty. Fleur said, raising her drink.

“Guardsmare Fleur,” greeted Twilight, “I have to say that you throw an excellent party.”

“Only the best for the king’s queen.” Fleur said, drinking her drink.

“Queen,” sighed Twilight, “So…you really wanted to be Spike’s queen?”

“When I saw that engagement ring he made….,” Fleur began, before shaking her head, “In the back of my mind, I knew you were Spike’s number one. But I had dreamed from time to time that he and I would be one and our harems would truly be united. The Dragon Harem King and Guardsmare Harem Queen. I guess it was silly of me that I would somehow convince him by pouring my body and soul to him. No matter what I did, it wouldn’t be enough…”

“Hey, c’mon,” Twilight comforted as she wiped a tear that ran down Fleur’s cheek, “You’re Spike’s darling…his cara mia and…just remember that Spike love you, too. He’s always telling what a mare you are. Brave, strong, beautiful and confident. If, anything, out of all the mares who has attached themselves to Spike, you’re the one I feel most jealous over.”

“And yet, you will be Spike’s queen,” Fleur sighed again, “It says a lot what Spike thinks of you. You’re the one who saved his life so he will always feel indebted to you.”

“Just so you know, Fleur de Lis, that Spike won’t love you any less.” Twilight affirmed.

Fleur smirked at this and grabbed Twilight by the shoulders and kissed her full on the lips. Twilight found herself melting and, in an instant, the kiss was over. Twilight was dazed and shook her head.

“And I’m going to make sure Spike loves me as equally as you.” purred Fleur

It was here that Pierre made his presence known and spoke to Fleur, “Madame, the entertainment has just arrived.

“Excellent, Pierre, show them in,” Fleur began, before speaking to Twilight, “You're going to love these ones, Twilight. They make getting an education fun.” she raised her brows a few times.

“Oh boy.” Twilight blushed at Fleur's choice of words.

As soon as Twilight and Fleur entered the hall, the doors opened, and stepping in were several stallions of all three pony types dressed as school teachers of several types of courses, principal, and even janitor. The guests were confused at Fleur's choice in entertainment, as a unicorn dressed as a principal spoke.

“Which one is Princess Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight approached the stallion, “That would be me.”

The principal the spoke authoritatively , “My dear, I'm going to have to shut this party down, and make it more educational.”

Some of the guests started groaning feeling this was going to spoil their fun. But when one of the teacher figures placed a boombox down, the principal continued, “Educational... And...” the teacher turned the boombox on that started to play dance music, “Wild!” the principal began as he ripped off his shirt revealing his pecs taking Twilight and everyone by surprise.

The other performers dressed as teachers and such threw off their own shirts revealing their bare and well-toned torsos.

“We're gonna give you ladies an education you'll never forget.” an earth pony stallion began.

A pegasus stallion who was brandishing a long ruler continued, “Step out of line with us however, and we may be forced to punish you.” he held the ruler.

A unicorn dressed as a janitor spoke, “And don't worry about making a mess. I'll clean it up good.”

The ladies started getting excited from the entertainment, as Twilight spoke to Sunset and Starlight, “I'm starting to see how Spike feels when surrounded by us so much.”

“Oh, yeah.” Starlight agreed.

The Principal spoke, “Alright, faculty. Let's put on a show.”

And so, the performers began dancing for the ladies who were hollering and begging for more. The teacher performer with the ruler tugged off his pants to reveal he was wearing a gold-colored speedo showing off his buns of steel. As he danced with his visible buns aiming at Prim, Sassy, and Fleur, he used his own ruler to smack himself on said buns of steel.

“Oh, that's so hot.” Prim panted, while fanning herself.

The performer dressed as a janitor using a bucket of soapy water and a mop dipped it into the water and lathered it on his pecs. Applejack watched as the sudsy water dripped off his chest and blushed.

“Wow, Rainbow's sure missing out here.” she said to the girls.

Two more performers dressed as teachers were dancing close to Velvet and Cadence who were being poured refills of their drinks.

“Wow. Reminds me of my own bachelorette party.” Cadence told her mother-in-law.

“Same with mine,” Velvet agreed, and thought, 'This feels just like one of my erotic novels. A failing college student getting makeup work from her hot studly professor.' she blushed as she reveled in being so close to said scenario.

An earth stallion dancer dressed as a hot gym instructor was moving around two basket balls while rubbing them together in front of Daring, Flitter, and Cloudchaser.

“The way he's rubbing those balls makes me feel so hot.” Daring panted.

“Us too.” the pegasus sisters agreed.

As Twilight sat with the performer dressed as a principal danced around her erotically, the princess made sure to enjoy it, but not too much.

“Enjoying the service, your majesty?” the performer inquired.

“Very much, thank you,” Twilight admitted while she sweated. ‘Think of Spike, think of Spike!’

“Good. After all we made sure to bring our A game since we're performing for royalty.” he said while also motioning to some of the performers who were dancing close to Celestia and Luna who were enjoying the show.

“Well, your performance is very satisfying.” Twilight assured.

“From you that means so much.” the performer continued to dance for Twilight.

The performers continued to put on a show for the ladies as another stripper, dressed as a gym coach, was doing some soccer moves using not just his knees, feet, and head, but his butt as well. When he did this, Fleetfoot, Swoon Song, Fond Feather, and Dear Darling watched while blushing at how his buns of steel bounced the soccer ball up before coming back down only to get bounced up again the same way.

“That's using his ass.” Fond panted.

“I'll say.” Fleetfoot agreed, not taking her eyes off the stripper’s butt.

Another dancer performed in front of Fleur, Fluttershy, and Ember, before speaking, “Here's a little lesson in foreign language, my dears.”

The stripper began to speak in another language, which Fluttershy and Ember couldn't understand, but Fleur was blushing with every word the dancer said.

When he finished, Fleur spoke sounding turned on, “Oh, you naughty boy.”

“What?” Ember asked her.

“What did he say?” Fluttershy inquired.

Fleur smirked before whispering the translation of the dancer’s words to them. This made their eyes widen and blush furiously.

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy gasped.

“Maybe I should start learning other tongues.” Ember told herself, as Fleur giggled.

As the party continued, Twilight decided to get some air and stepped out onto the mansion's balcony. Though she was having a good time, her mind kept wandering back to Rainbow's breakdown, as well as wondering about Rarity, Fleur, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and who knows how many others in the harem who were heartbroken at Spike's proposal to her. She sighed, placing her hands on the rails.

Twilight the heard footsteps behind her. She looked back and saw Velvet, Cadence, Celestia, and Luna, with looks of worry.

“Twilight?” Velvet asked in concern.

“Oh, hi, everyone.” Twilight greeted with a forced smile.

“What're you doing out here?” Cadence inquired.

“Just needed some air is all.” Twilight answered while trying to keep her true reason hidden.

“Yes, it is getting rather exciting in there.” Luna admitted, while motioning to the fun still going on with the dancers performing for the ladies.

“Yeah.” Twilight agreed with a nervous chuckle.

Celestia squinted at Twilight and spoke, “Twilight, you didn't come out here just for air, did you?”

Twilight, seeing her mentor already onto her, knew she couldn't hide it from her and neither from her mother and sister-in-law.

“No.” groaned Twilight.

“You're still thinking about Rainbow Dash and the others.” Celestia guessed.

“I am,” Twilight admitted sadly, “Even if it was sorted out, I just wish Rainbow Dash didn't leave. She deserves to be here.”

“She needed to be alone with herself and reflect on her own behavior,” Luna noted, “That was quite a spectacle she put on and from what I saw, she really regrets what she said to you.”

“It wasn't easy for her any more than it was for the rest of your friends.” Cadence added.

“I know. I just wish I could've seen this coming. I could've helped them realize no matter who Spike chose to marry doesn't mean he loves everyone else less than that.”

“We can't always predict these things, Twilight,” Celestia noted, “All we can do is accept and move forward no matter what.”

“You're right. And I'm just glad Spike is aware of this as well and expressed his own apologies. But he'll also have to confront Ember and Rainbow about how they feel about it,” Twilight said with a sigh, as Velvet and Cadence hugged her comfortingly, “But how do you feel about this Princesses? About Spike’s proposal to me?”

“While we were surprised at Spike's sudden proposal, we were still overjoyed and happy for the both of you,” Celestia began, “Besides…though we love him body and soul….had he proposed to us, we would have said no.”

“That is not to say we both felt a bit jealous, but then we remember we are the great monarchs of Equestria. Us having an official engagement to the Dragon King would prove to be even more of a hassle than any would know. We love him dearly, but a marriage between either I or my sister….” Luna continued.

“Still, we are content being in the harem without officially marrying Spike.” Celestia finished.

“After all, you and your friends deserve him more than we do.” Luna concluded as well.

“If anybody deserves love, it's you two.” Twilight pointed out.

“You’re too kind, Princess Twilight.” Celestia complimented with a smile.

“Though we do look forward to having some quality time with the Dragon King soon.” Luna said with a smirk.

And with that, the royal monarchs started walking back for the party. The two looked back at Twilight being comforted by Velvet and Cadence. Then they looked at each other and sighed.

Luna asked Celestia, “Is there nothing we can do, sister?”

“I wish there were, Luna,” Celestia answered, “Once upon a time, before our reign, there was a law where either a mare or a stallion of royal blood could marry as many times as they wanted. It created more problems than it solved and we had it abolished. But know this, Luna. Spike and Twilight will find a way to make things right.”

Luna nodded in agreement.

Sometime later back at Spike’s place, Twilight had returned, emotionally drained. While she did get back to party, she still had the drama of what happened nagging at her. Rainbow had let all of her emotions out and left, guilt ridden about she had tried to do. She hoped that by the time the wedding rolled around, things would get solved. For now, as she walked towards the master bedroom, she just wanted to be with Spike. When she opened the door, she saw that Spike was sitting on the edge of the bed. She smiled when he looked up at her.

“Spike!” Twilight said, excited as she dashed towards Spike.

“Twilight!” Spike said as he rose to meet Twilight.

The two happily embraced tightly. Though they had enjoyed their respective parties with friends, both were just happy be in each others arms. They kissed briefly before letting each other and sighed.

“So…how was your bachelor party?” asked Twilight.

“Exciting,” Spike answered, “The boys and I really enjoyed the show.”

Twilight squinted, “Speaking of which, you didn’t entice any of those strippers to join the harem, did you?”

“No! Not at all. You can even ask Bahamut.” Spike motioned to his medallion.

“He didn't,” Bahamut answered, “Though he did wake up with three strippers after the after party. Don’t worry, Princess. No consummation was to be had. Though, I’m not sure about the others…”

“Good,” Twilight said in relief, “Wait, what about the others?”

“Anyway, about the strippers.” Spike started hopefully.

“After the honeymoon, darling,” sighed Twilight, “As for my party, it was great as well. Fleur got some good entertainment to perform.”

Spike got nervous, “Were they better looking than me?”

Twilight smiled as she chuckled, “Spike, you’re worrying over nothing. Chiseled as they were, they don’t even come close. Still, it was a bit of a turn on that they dressed themselves up as school faculty.”

Spike sighed in relief. As much as she trusted his future bride, he did worry about Twilight being surrounded by musclebound stallions, even if it was for entertainment.

Twilight let of another sigh, looking worried, “But I will say we did have some drama there.”

Spike looked to her, “What drama?”

“Well, when the guests arrived, Rainbow arrived second to last and wasn't exactly in a good mood,” Twilight explained, “She wasn’t exactly on board with us getting married.”

“Oh, no.” Spike said, sitting on the bed with a feeling of dread.

“You should have seen her, Spike. She tried to get the others to join her in convincing me to call it off. She was hysterical about losing you until Fleur literally slapped some sense into her. I talked her down, but she broke down emotionally. Despite all of this, I still wanted Rainbow at the party, but she just left saying she'd see us at the wedding.” Twilight explained, looking down.

Spike himself started to sniffle, which caught her attention. She knew that her groom was trying to hold his emotions back. She sat down next to him and placed her hands on his.

“Spike... What's wrong?” asked Twilight.

“I screwed up, Twilight. I just thought everyone would be happy about us being married, but....I just didn't think they felt that strongly about the whole thing.” Spike answered sadly.

Twilight knew Spike shouldn't take all the blame and said, “Me neither. I was just so happy about taking that next step with you that I didn't think about what the others thought about it.”

“Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Ember....” Spike listed off.

“Rarity, Fleur, Rainbow...by Celestia, Rainbow Dash...” Twilight listed as well, shaking her head.

“I was such an idiot.” the young man put himself down.

“So... what now?” Twilight asked wondering how her lover would take all this.

Spike turned to Twilight. Though he was sad, there was a look of determination that wouldn’t let him hold back, “Nothing changes, Twilight. Not the wedding plans, not our relationship or my relationship to my harem...my family. I'll...find a way to make them all happy. After all this drama, they deserve happiness.” he promised with determination mixed with guilt.

“Spike, listen,” Twilight began as she held Spike’s hand tightly, “You've already made me...made us so happy. We've been on many adventures together and we've grown closer. But...if you feel that you need to unite with them officially...then I'll help you find a way.”

Spike smiled placed his head between Twilight’s boobs, “You're gonna be such an amazing wife.”

Twilight smiled with tears of happiness in her eyes, “And you'll make a great husband, my king.”

And so the two stayed close together for the night.

Meanwhile at Rainbow's parents’ house, the athletic girl who had been staying there for some time now following the proposal was in her old bedroom curled up on her bed, hugging her legs and burying her face in her knees sobbing.

Rainbow lifted her face up with her cheeks red from all her crying. She had almost ruined what was supposed to be Twilight’s friends bringing up all the drama because of her petty selfishness and was questioning herself if she truly was worthy to be Twilight’s friend over even Spike’s lover. It ached at her heart and the guilt wasn’t going away.

“What have I done?” Rainbow sobbed. “I tried to ruin everything and…oh, what am I going to do?”